Erotic Fiction's topics - tribe.net

Happy New Year...and the lust continues..

Sebastian — Fri, 01 Jan 2010 15:11:53 GMT

My wife, Antonia and I were closing up the house for the night. I picked up a big fishbowl that had our guest's car keys in it, to our bedroom and closed the door. We joined the rest of our partying guests, in our large living room. The rest of our guests were already in their bedrooms fucking, those were the ones that couldn't wait. After the last chime of midnight, everyone kissed, hugged and shook hands, and everyone hustled to their rooms to being their feast.

I turned the tv off, and Antonia waited for me. We walked back to our rooms holding hands, we heard the moans, groans, sighs and excited utterances of our guests as they enjoyed each other's bodies. The hallway was littered with streamers, confetti and party favors. The smell of sex permiated the hallway even though the doors were closed. After we got into our bedroom, I closed and locked our door so that no one could steal their keys and drive home, in their inebriated state. Our lust began...We melted into each other's arms for a long and passionate kiss.

Our hands gropped, pinched and squeezed each other and by the time we got out of our kiss, we were hot and ready to fuck. We moved away from each other and began to strip. I reached out to caress my wife's tits and she pushed my hand away. My wife's body was so nice and tight, my dick wanted to slide in. "Come and shower with me". She said, as she stroked my dick. We left our clothes and we went to our shower.

I stepped into the shower and I adjusted the water. The warm water came down and covered my body. My wife soon joined me. She hugged my back and reached around to stroke my dick, she caressed my balls andd I had to stop my self from cumming, but some pre-cum slid out of my pecker.

"MMmmm, some is ready to pop." She said, and she moved away from me and sat down on the shower seat. I let my feelings pass, I turned around as she was caressing her exquisite tits. I reached down and pushed her hands out of the way and I ran the palms of my hands on her hardened nipples. She moaned loudly and reached for my cock and began to suck on the head of my schlong. I squirted a little bit of cum into her mouth and she looked at me, lustfully.

I moved back and left the shower. I dried off with a towel and left the bathroom. I laid down in bed and I heard the sound of lust getting louder out side of our bedroom door.

Antonia came to bed, after she dried off and turned off the bathroom light. I was on my back, stroking my dick as she moved closer to me.
She put my dick into her mouth and she sucked on the head of my dick and I arched my back and said, "Oh, hell yeah, suck it!" She ran her tongue on the back of my cock and when she ran her tongue down towards my balls, she sucked on one of my marshmellow balls.

She slid her tongue and mouth back up to the top of my twitching cock and licked around the head of my ready to fucking explode cock. She stoppped and got up, stood over top of my cock, and sat down. She took my cock into her hand, while bending over top of me and I cupped her tits and pinched her nipples.

She slid down my brick hard cock and she slowly began to ride me. She rode me slow, fast and she began to fuck me. Her pussy sucked me like her mouth sucked. She rode all the way up the head of my cock and she ground her way down again. I held her hips and I pushed inside of her -hard- and she looked at me with a very satisfied smile. I wet my fingers and I reached down and I rubbed her clit. She began to grind and ride me so hard.

Her tits were flopping up and down, and she panted, moaned and groan. I pushed inside of her and we both came.... She laid her spent body on mine and I was insisting on cumming again. She rolled over to her side of the bed, and I slowly got up on my knees. Her body was still shaking and quivering. I opened up her legs and I opened her pussy lips, and I began to lick and suck her hot and cum covered pussy.

I slid my tongue down underneath of her clit and I licked the opening of her pussy hole. She pushed my head down deeper and I moved her hands out of the way. I licked the inside of her lips and she moaned and sighed. I licked around her clit and I sucked on it. "Oh, baby, yes, suck it and lick it clean." She said, lustfully. I licked her whole vulva and she was ready to burst into my mouth.

I stopped, got up on my knees, opened up her legs and slowly pushed my rehardened dick inside of her fat and wet pussy. We both moaned loudly and I almost passed out from the heat and tightness of her pussy. I slid all the way out to her G-spot and she started to buck up and caress my dick with her swollen cunt. I held her still as I began to fuck her furiously. She exclaimed, "Oh, oh, oh, oh, oh, yesssssssss, that's mmmmmmm right big boy, fuck me..fuck me hard." I leaned down the took one tit into my mouth and I sucked on it.

I got back up and put her legs around me and I fucked her hard. I was rubbing her clit as I was pounding her pussy. Our juices came out as we both came, loudly.....

In the morning, or what was left of it, I got up, put a robe on to cover my wood, unlocked my bedroom door. And put the fishbowl that had the car keys in, outside of our door. The smell of sex came rushing at me, and I closed and locked our door. I went to the bathroom, to relieve my wood, and I went to our bed and I laid back down.....

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Lesbian Fascination

Trev — Sat, 12 Dec 2009 15:24:10 GMT

Sorry, Seb, for de-railing your musical topic.
But
the male approach to Lesbian, fascinating though it is to most men, is worthy of discussion.

There are very sexual and very satisfied, devoted and completely normal female couples in life.
As usual, we are not interested in them particularly, just the ones that are more open in their search for new excitements.
And the male view, the fascination, that female sex has for us.
It plays, to my mind, on two tracks.
1. highly sensual love making, far more giving than most men can manage (and a lot more stamina).
2. the need to teach these silly girls what a good fucking is.

Like the sweet girl with a dirty smile, and a twinkle in the eye. Totally stripping a man bare of all logical thought processes.
Do we make fools of ourselves?
Over and over again. Errands, presents, carrying school books to washing their cars.
Then just when you feel angry they smile again, and you have a hard time remembering just where in the kitchen you left that spatula, the nice whippy one that reddens her bottom so sweetly. She wins again.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

Listening to music...

Sebastian — Mon, 30 Nov 2009 02:35:41 GMT

I was lying in my recliner with my headphones on. I was listening to Madonna's "Justify My Love". My eyes were closed and I was just letting the music run through my head. My wife removed my headphones and covered my eyes with a blindfold. She put my headphones back on. She took my glasses, that were sitting on my chest, and put them on the table that was next to us. I felt my shirt being unbuttoned and her hand was going down my chest. Her other hand went down to my belt buckle.

After opening my belt buckle and my pants, I felt her cool hand begin to stroke me. I was losing my ability to concentrate on Madonna. I reached out to touch my wife's tits, she stopped stroking me and caught my hands. She put them on the arms of my recliner. She pulled my pants down and I felt her get on top of my bulging dick.

She pushed my shirt open wider and she slowly kissed and ran her tongue down my chest and stomach. Her pussy was hot on me and I could feel its wetness making my dick get harder. She began to slowly rub her pussy lips on me. It was pretty hard keeping my hands on the arms of my chair.

While she was sliding her hot and juicy pussy on my cock, her hands were caressing my nipples, my body went limp, for the exception of my dick, that was getting progressively harder. She leaned on my chest and we kissed a very slow and hot kiss. I sucked her tongue and she sucked mine in return, the kiss was getting hotter and so were we. My music flowed onto Beyonce's "Speechless". She slid her hot pussy up my stomach, my chest and up to my mouth and I opened it. She took my hands and put them around her hips. My tongue slowly ran between her bald pussy lips and up to her clit. I lightly touched it with the tip of my tongue, I could hear through my earphones her shout of joy when I did that. I tasted her sweetness when her cum dropped onto my tongue.

I stiffened my tongue and she slowly lowered her wet slit onto it. I felt her body quiver a bit as she moved up and down on my tongue. She put her whole pussy on my mouth. Her juices flowed down my neck and down my chest. After she finished coating my mouth, she slid back down to my cock. She rubbed her tits on my face, my head began to swim with giddiness. She teased my mouth with her nipple and I licked it and put it in my mouth. I nibbled on it and bit it, she moved away and slapped me, and she put it back into my mouth and I continued to suck on it.

She put my hands back onto the arms of my chair. She held onto the arms and she rubbed her pussy on me again. We were panting and I was to the point of cumming, she slowly rose up, positioned my cock and her hot snap dragon ate my dick up, greedily. My cum covered mouth opened in ecstacy. She slowly went up and down on me. I slid my hand up her thigh and I began stroking her hardened clitty.

She ground down on my cock and my fingers moved quicker. My other hand stroked her ass. She rode me hard and slow at turns. My recliner shook and squeaked. I could hear her groans, moans and pleadings to me, to fuck her...and it did. She reached under my ass and pulled me up, I was inside of her nice and deep. I felt my balls begin to stiffen up, my load was beginning to fill up the top of my cock. She began to stroke me with long teasing strokes. We kissed sooo deeply and so sweetly, we began shoving our tongues down each other's throats. Our body's sweat made thing more slippery. Our breathing was telling us that we were ready to cum.

The slower that she rode me, the more I played with her clit. It didn't take long for my cum to fill her up. Her cum washed over my balls and onto my chair....she moved over top of me and waited as I opened her pussy lips. I pulled her down and I licked her pussy like I was liking an ice cream cone. She got up and got between my legs and began to suck my cock head, I grunted. She licked my cock and balls, then she focused her attention on my knob. She moved back a bit and my dick pumped my load into her mouth. She cleaned my cock and then pulled up my boxers and my pants, and she left me in peace for some more fucking later on in the evening....

posted in Erotic Fiction - 6 replies

Happy October...

Sebastian — Thu, 15 Oct 2009 02:21:08 GMT

Yeah, I know it's late... I hope you enjoy.....

I was walking through the forest one early evening. The sound of the dead, crunchy leaves were crunching underneath of my boots. The sound was comforting and relaxing. The cold air that blew through the forest made the tree branches creak and sway back and forth. I could hear the crows cawing, and other wild life coming out to look for their pray or just to socialize. An owl hooted in the far off, deep woods.

The flutter of wings and the cry of a freshly killed mouse, filled the air. All stood still in deep fear and I continued with my journey. As I was nearing the mouth of the woods, I looked up and saw a woman at my cabin door. She wore a long black cloak, and she had long red hair. She turned in my direction and came to greet me as I moved forward. I smiled a cautious smile. "Hello, my name is Beatrice, I just moved in a few miles down the road and I was wondering if you had any extra coal to spare." She asked, as I continued to go to my door. "Yes, I do, I'll be happy to bring several bricks to you. I just need to get a bucket and I'll fill it up for you." I said.

I opened my door and invited her in. I motioned for her to sit down close to the warm fireplace and offered her some tea to drink. She accepted it. I excused myself to go and change my clothes. When I came back, she had her cloak off and she was completely relaxed. I smiled and I began to fill my bucket with bricks of coal. I didn't see her clothes come off, but I heard the sound of things being dropped on my couch.

I stopped filling the bucket with coal and turned around, she was completely naked and stretched out. Her long red hair was splayed out on the back of my couch, and she was lying on her side with a mischevious smile on her face. I smiled and continued on with my task, but I couldn't take my eyes off of her nakedness. I didn't notice that the bucket was full, but I did notice her rubbing her tits and sliding her hand down between her legs. She began caressing her red pussy hair and she slipped her fingers between her lips and began to caress her clit.

I could feel myself getting hard. I heard one of the bricks of coal hit the floor and I looked down and picked up the excess bricks of coal off of the floor. I put a great majority of the coal back into my bin, but my eyes were stuck on Beatrice's arousing actions.

I stood up, went over to the sink and washed the coal dust off of my hands. I took off my shirt and I put it on the floor. I walked over to my couch and I reached out to stroke Beatrice's inviting tits. She moved her breasts closer to my sweating hands, and I stroked her slowly.

Her chestnut colored nipples were erect and ready to be licked, so I obliged. I bent my head down and I sucked on them. Her hand went to my face and mouth. She pulled my face up to hers and we kissed, sweetly and slowly.

As we kissed, she began to stroke my chest and both of her hands began to unbuckle my belt. She unbuttoned and unzipped my pants. We came out of our kiss aroused and ready. I stood up, and she ran her hand down my front and went deep inside of my pants. A deep grunt came out of my depths, as she lightly stroked my balls with her cool hands. She slowly removed her hand out of my pants and pulled my pants down. I was hard and she continued to storke me into life. She gently rubbed me and my cock began to rise. She pulled me closer and began lightly sucking on the head of my cock. I leaned back just a bit and I closed my eyes, it just felt sooooo good.

She ran her tongue up and down the shaft of my cock, I breathed in slow and moaned loud. She backed off a bit and began playing with herself again. I began stroking myself as I watched her. She laid back, and opened her pussy lips for me. But I bent down between her legs and I moved her hands out of the way. I held her pussy lips open, and I gently licked her clit. She groaned and sighed loudly, the wet sweetness of her pussy drew me in. I licked the opening of her pussy and she opened her legs wider. My cock was waiting to go in and get warm, so I stood up, took my pants and boxer/briefs off completely.

I pulled her to the edge of my couch slid my hard and erect cock in her pussy and it felt like it was on fire. Her pussy was sooo fucking soft. We both sighed and moaned from the good feeling of our joining fires. I slowly moved my hips back and forth, we glided together like two well oiled machines. I reached down and storked her clit and her pussy muscles grabbed my cock and began to give it a massage. I was close to loosing my load a second time and I pulled out. I moved to sit down in my chair and she joined me. She licked the underside of my dick and I nearly passed out. She got up, turned facing away from me and lowered her hot candle extinguisher on my candle's flame. She slid down on my hot poker and then she began to gently rub my balls. I felt myself getting ready to lose it and I pulled her up to the head of my dick. She held onto the arms of my chair and slowly rose up and down.

I ran my hands up and down her back and onto her ass. She kept riding me slowly and teasingly. Her head went back as she slid down my pole and my hand moved around to stroke her hardened clit. I began stroking it and she slid down so slow and tight. I could feel her cervical wall. She ground on me and I could feel her getting ready to cum, she shook and shivered, while she was fucking me. Our breathing, the crackling of the fire in the fireplace, the cold wind outside of my cabin served as a very erotic song. She moaned and lowered her pussy on my once more......and we both put out each other's fire....

posted in Erotic Fiction - 11 replies

Haiku For Threesome Loving

John — Tue, 17 Nov 2009 22:14:11 GMT

Three is company
For hearts that search for beauty
In threesome loving.

Clare adores Martha
Whose gently kissing Arthur
Pressed between the two.

Sex is born anew
Amongst the glistening dew:
Threesome ecstasy!

Penis enters Clare
Whose dripping liquid fragrance:
Pleasure is her prayer!

Sperm adorns her flesh.
Vagina grips his manhood,
Wet with come that's fresh.

Martha sucks on clit;
Her sexual fire is lit
By the heat of Three.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

The Roommate part 2.....

Tue, 13 Oct 2009 14:35:27 GMT

I stop exploring Jackie's beautiful body long enough to unsnap my jeans and open my zipper for her. She is by now hungrily searching for my member, wanting to free it from my shorts. I arch my back to pull my jeans off, with Jackie standing up to help finish the task. As she stands over me, she starts to unsnap her jeans, slowly pulling them down, grinning at me as a stripper would. Seductively, she continues to grin as her jeans fall to the floor, revealing long beautiful legs that seem to go on forever. Also revealing a thin black thong she wears. "You like what you see, don't you baby?" "Ohhhh yes babe, you're fantastic "comes my reply." Hurry and get undressed baby."
Again, Jackie puts on a slow show as she unbuttons her tight fitting blouse, slowly letting it fall off her arms, revealing a black bra holding sweet firm tits. God, my cock is aching for her by now. I jump up off the love seat, coming up to Jackie from behind so as to be able to unhook her bra. Squeezing her to me, I'm totally lost in the scent of her, her perfume, the scent of her juices soaking through her thong. The bra now off, my hands start exploring these sweet firm tits, tiny nipples now hard as a rock, my fingers squeezing, yet twirling over and over her nipples, all the while Jackie has her neck tilted to accommodate my biting and kissing the base of her neck. Damn, I'm so hot, this flame I feel burning and building up inside me for her. The heat I feel coming off her, as she starts to moan softly, in a raspy voice telling me how good she feels, how good it feels what I'm doing, and how she so wants to fuck me. Her seductive tone and words only get me hotter, and harder, as dirty talk during sex always has turned me on even more.
With my right hand, I start to explore Jackie's firm, soft tummy, teasing her navel as I do. Then, down to her love garden, feeling her wetness, her pussy soaked, as I do, Jackie starts to squirm. My left arm still has her in my grip, her body pulled to mine, me behind her. Jackie mumbles "Baby, put that hard dick inside me now". With that, still with Jackie in my grip, I walk her forward 10 feet through the dining room doorway to the edge of my dining room table, bending her slightly over it. Releasing my grip, Jackie leans over the table, both hands planted on the edge to steady what's coming. I slide open her thong to reveal such a tight, soaked pussy, that I swear my jaw dropped open. "Jesus baby, you're so beautiful, are you ready for this big cock?" Jackie has her legs spread apart, on tip toes a bit, bent over. Damn what a sight. Slowly I take my cock, pushing it past my fingers holding her thong open, pushing it slowly past her wet lips. Jackie squirms and moans as I do. With just the head of my member inside, I ask "baby, you want all of me?" Ohhhh God yes baby comes her reply, as I slowly slide all the way in, up to my balls. Her pussy is sooooo tight, as I feel her clamp around my cock immediately. Grabbing her sweet ass cheeks with both hands, I start to slowly slide in and out. I'm now sweating and panting from the passion and heat coming from both of us. Jackie is as well, moaning a bit louder now.
My thrusts are nice and slow, as I want to savor this woman. Jackie moans with each thrust, deep inside her pussy. I can tell my angle is hitting home each time. Hitting her G-spot. My hands start to roam over her sweet ass, which shakes with each thrust. Sweet tight ass. Firm as well, just simply beautiful. With my right hand, in between thrusts, I start to finger Jackie's asshole. She jumps slightly as I do. Twirling my finger around an even tighter hole, exploring the edges of her hole. I slide my index finger in Jackie's ass, and she almost lurches forward, letting out a scream. Not knowing whether I'm hurting her or not, I remove my finger and grab both her cheeks again, never stopping my slow, even thrusts. Jackie mumbles, panting even harder now, "baby, save my ass for later, I want that dick now!" "Fuck me". I oblige, as I start to pump faster and harder. Ramming all my cock deep down inside, it doesn't take long for me to start to groan deep down inside, that animal type groan, while Jackie is now screaming. "Ohhh God yes, fuck me with that big dick" "Ram me you fuck" "I want all that dick baby". With each thrust, I feel Jackie's muscles clamp down, making her pussy that much tighter. "Goddamn baby, your pussy is soooo damn tight and wet" comes my panting reply. I can feel Jackie's wetness running out of her, down my cock, down her parted legs. I feel her cum right before I pull out, squirting my hot load all over her ass and lower back. Gripping some of my hot sticky cum on my right fingers, I lean over Jackie, offering it to Jackie's waiting tongue and lips. Hungrily licking my cum off my fingers, she slides my two fingers slowly in and out of her puckered lips.
Part three next.....

posted in Erotic Fiction - 4 replies

Late Night Passions Play

Dark — Tue, 13 Oct 2009 00:42:46 GMT

Sultry is the word that best describes our scene
A late evening in Late July
The thermostat says its 85 and its 2:15 AM
The lovers decide to play a favorite game
Not too dangerous but still, one never knows who may be watching
He deposits the Money for a deluxe car wash and Rolls up the window
As she wraps lips painted, warm and soft about his sex
He slides his large fingers into her wetness
Four minutes of Pure Pleasure
While all around them water pounds and Machines rock them
Inside she screams
Her orgasm muffled by a mouth filled with hard flesh
Her pleasure pushes him over the edge
It is only the roar of the dryer that prevents people filling their tanks
From hearing his release
She sits up and wipes her chin
Smiling as she always does at the way she can make him Roar
Breathing hard he straightens his clothes
Together they drive into the night
© 2009

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

Getting Re-Aquainted

Wed, 07 Oct 2009 23:49:44 GMT

It took over a year to move back here. Here, in the rocky mountain west, home of long ago ancestors, ancestors who helped homestead the state. I never thought I would see this state again, after moving back east this past year plus. I can't believe just how much I missed the state, and this city, capital of this beautiful state. I couldn't wait to have the chance to transfer back here.
Now I'm here. Back at the same company when I left. Back at the same store in fact. A lot of new faces however, one or two old friends as well. A new place, a new start again. A new lover, one I worked with long ago. Connected again. Quite a lover, one who tells me her heart is mine. A bit rough around the edges, but good in bed. A bit on the kinky side, one who likes to experiment. One who likes to be naked outdoors, proof of which is her all natural body tan. A good woman outside of the bedroom as well. One who actually does love me for who and what I am, not a pretender, not a fake. The real thing. Something I don't think I've ever realized.
Now here we are. Sitting at the apartment one evening. Bored as hell. Wanting to go out, but doing something different than the routine tonight, this weekend night. Here I sit on my social networking site, looking at all the sex related forums and rooms, posting, looking, and getting horny as hell. My lover knows I'm online, knows my profile, in fact, she now is looking over my shoulder reading what I am. And what I am reading is a local review of a swingers club, one which has been here in town forever, one I have passed at times going elsewhere, but one I have never been to. Now, in checking the site, my lover Aimee tells me this looks like fun, looks hot. She I can tell is getting hot and horny looking at the club website I now am on. Let's go tonight she blurts out. Ok is my reply. When we get there, let's be cool since this will be our first time, let's take it slow, and go with the flow babe. "Agreed, I'm with you baby" comes the reply.
Dressing in a short mini skirt, black fishnet stockings, garter, no bra to cover her 36 D's, and 5 inch heels, my lover looks good enough to fuck in public several times before we even get there. Damn, she looks hot. My cock is hard long before we get to the club. Walking into the club, we present our "membership agreement:" to enter. Entering, several men's jaws drop as they eye my lover. Inside, the club looks like something out of the Playboy mansion. Dark, yet with neon lighting and 70's era lamps scattered throughout. Pool table in one area. A large dance floor, complete with naked female DJ. A "bar" area with lots of seating. Private "play rooms" which look inviting, along with what the club calls an "exhibitionist" shower. A large hot tub and pool. Now I know I like this place.
Strolling over to sit at the bar after getting a tour, we sip on a couple of soft drinks, as the club doesn't sell alcohol. Before long, my lover is nudging me to get up and do a little "dirty dancing" on the dance floor, which I gleefully oblige. Even with two left feet, it doesn't matter, as my lover pulls me into her, grinding and twirling her hips into my crotch, occasionally leaning backwards, hooking one leg around me, as I lean into her, arms wrapped around her back, kissing her neck. Admiring her blouse, which is now unbuttoned halfway down, letting her beautiful melons bounce. Hard nipples showing through her light-weight cotton blouse tells me she's excited. I know she can feel my rock hard cock as we grind into each other. After several dances, Aimee and I retire to a comfortable couch off the bar area to relax and rest. Soon, her hand is running up and down my thigh, teasing my crotch and cock. My hands can't keep off her fishnet stockings either, my hands running up past the top of her sexy stockings to her garter. Damn, we're both hot mentally and physically. It's warm in the club on top of our passion.
I so want Aimee, I rise, holding my hand out to her, with that "I want to fuck you" look in my eyes. She rises, grabbing my hand, as we head towards one of the play rooms. Headed to a large room, we enter the dimly lit room, and are guided to what looks like a chaise lounge on one side. Sitting down, her in my lap, we get our bearings, as our eyes adjust to the action going on already between several couples. One couple has an extra gentleman joining them. We curiously sit and watch the action before us. The woman is on her back, arms pulled up over her head, tied tightly with scarves it appears. She is blindfolded, as her lover sucks and licks on her huge tits and huge, hard nipples, as the other gent has his face buried in her shaved pussy.
Once adjusting to the dim light, my eyes can't believe what I am seeing. I thought this woman's moans sounded familiar. I thought from what I could see, and concentrate on her body, that she looked familiar. Those huge tits. Unmistakable. When I finally can concentrate further on the woman, and not the action, I decide to act. "Aimee, I have a proposition for you baby".
I explain to Aimee what I have in mind. I tell her I see an old friend here I want to surprise. I offer her the gentleman who up until now has had his face buried in this woman's wet pussy. She agrees. I motion for the gent to come over to where we are, explaining I'd like to switch places with him over at the bed, while he attends to my lady. Looking Aimee over, he readily agrees.
I move over to where this woman is still tied, is still blindfolded. I whisper to her lover if I can fuck her. "Sure, but she sure loves oral first, and just make sure you have that rubber on". Thanks, I reply, as I finish undressing, dropping my pants and shorts on the floor, while pulling the condom over my hard cock. I lean down between her soaked pussy, her wetness running out of her clean, shaved pussy, running down her ass crack. Lips that look familiar. Lips I've seen before. Licking that familiar taste, I begin to run my tongue in and out of her, as she starts to squirm again. Finding her now engorged clit, I begin to suck like a baby, biting softly as I go. Familiar moans spill out of her. Without saying a word, I rise up on both knees, spreading her legs apart a bit further, I slowly glide my cock into her. All the way in, soft and slow, as she starts to grind into me. Damn, I feel like I've been here before. I feel this way, because I have, many times in the past. Now, I'm starting to pump faster and faster, as the familiar cries and moans come faster. Harder I pump, only stopping once to look over at my love, who is glancing at me while being serviced by her new "friend". Ohhhhh God, this feels so good. Brings back memories of the past, as this woman clamps her muscles around my cock as I explode inside the condom. As she explodes in bliss. Without asking, I lean over her, untying the blindfold that covers her eyes. Looking at the expression as this woman looks into the eyes of her ex-husband.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 5 replies

The Roommate

Tue, 13 Oct 2009 02:16:49 GMT

Re-posted from my blog:

I had been looking for awhile for a roommate. Someone in these economic times to share expenses with. To help myself, and to possibly help someone else as well, who may be in the same tough situation. In chatting with co-workers, a new employee over heard my conversation about trying to find one. She came up to me later that day on break. "So I hear you're looking for a roommate?" "Yes, I sure am" came my reply, "are you interested in taking me up on it?"
This new employee. What a sight. Smooth light black skin, beautiful complexion. Beautiful, big smile. Equally beautiful body. Just coming out of a recent, terrible divorce I discover. Living alone. Just starting a new job, as I recently did. Basically in the same boat. Jackie is struggling as I am, both thanks to divorces, recent events, and tough times. Jackie I find is also a huge sports fan. Even more in common. Soon, Jackie is coming over to look at my place, as I'm re-arranging the place to accommodate her. I would love to have this woman as a roommate, absolutely, definitely, without a question. Jackie shows up to walk through the apartment, in tight jeans, short heels, and a tight fitting blouse. Absolutely beautiful figure. Slim and firm, with what I'm guessing are 34 D breasts. She gives me her big smile as I greet her at the door, giving me a hug as well. I take in her light essence of perfume she is wearing. Large hoop earrings compliment her long neck and hair tied tightly back into a ponytail.
I can't wait to show her the apartment, then on to dinner I promised to cook for her for coming over. Walking behind her through the apartment as I point out features, I'm watching her sweet hips move and sway in those tight jeans. Hmmmm, I think to myself, I would love to have this woman as mine. Perhaps after staying here awhile with me, she will be. I find in talking to Jackie that she currently doesn't have a boyfriend, as she is also new to this town, having moved from the east coast. I'm not new to this city, having been born here, but have been away for 11 years, living in another state out west. I make a promise to Jackie to help show her around town while she is here.
The tour of my place over, Jackie retires to the living room to watch something on my wide screen, as I start dinner. Something fairly simply tonight, a homemade pot roast cooked in red wine, with steamed veggies and boiled red potatoes. French bread with butter, and a small salad, along with red wine completes the meal. Dinner takes over an hour, as Jackie and I learn even more about each other. I learn that her ex was an NFL player for an east coast team. Divorced him due to infidelity, playing with other women in other cities he visited. I'm thinking, someone must have been a fool to cheat on a woman like this. She seems friendly, sincere, open, and down to earth, not to mention extremely sexy. Something I detest completely I tell her, why a married mate cheats on their companion. Why be married if you're carrying on like this I reply.
Jackie agrees, as we discuss more about each others divorce. I truly feel for this woman, as she starts to tear up talking about her experiences. When I start to tear up talking about my divorce, and what it felt having a world turned upside down, moving 1200 miles across country, Jackie leans over and hugs me tightly. I return the tight hug, kissing her cheek as I do. We eventually retire to my love seat in the living room, wine glasses in hand. I laugh as I notice what's on my TV, ESPN's sports center. Damn, this woman is alright I chuckle. Jackie asks what I'm chuckling about. My reply "damn, I knew I liked you when I discovered you loved sports!" "Habit" comes Jackie's reply, and "I've always loved sports anyway, since I played sports all through school".
We soon discover there is a football game coming on, this being Monday night. It doesn't take much urging to get Jackie to stay for the game. Sipping on our wine waiting for the pre-game show to come on, our discussion turns more personal, more emotional. Jackie tells me she can't wait to move into the place, how she thinks how great we will meld together, how grateful she is to find a good friend, who has many life experiences in common. Not to mention she tells me you're a die-hard sports fan as well. "I can't wait to have you here as well", I reply, as I set my glass down, lean across Jackie's face, and kiss her on the lips. I half expect her to pull away, or this to be a very short "friendly" kiss, but Jackie meets my kiss with a prolonged kiss, exploring my mouth with her tongue. Her long, slender hand brushes my cheek, sending shivers up my spine. My hand brushes her hair, as our lips meet again.
Jackie now sets her glass down, leaning into me across the love seat, her shoes off, kissing me passionately, nibbling on my neck and ears. I return the favor, lightly biting her ear lobes, kissing her neck, running my tongue around her neck. My left hand, already holding Jackie to me, slides down her back to her sweet ass. Wow, I think, what a body, as my hand starts rubbing her firm tight ass through these tight pants, squeezing her cheeks, rubbing her hole through her pants. Jackie is unbuttoning my shirt by now, running her long fingers over my hairy chest, pinching my nipples, causing me to jump slightly." Hmmmm, baby, that feels good, I love your hands what they're doing."
"I love what your hands are doing too baby" comes Jackie's reply. "I hope you like where my hands are also going" she tells me. As she makes this remark, her hand slides down inside my jeans, straight to my by now hard cock. "Oooooo baby, that dick feels soooo good.
Part two coming.......

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

fucking at the ball diamond...

Sebastian — Mon, 12 Oct 2009 01:45:14 GMT

My girlfriend and I were at the movies and she was rubbing the top of my pants, and my dick was getting fucking hard. I couldn't let her jerk me off because the usher wasn't standing too far from us.

After the movie, I stood up and covered my erection with my jacket. My girl looked at me and began to giggle. I walked with her out of the theater and I whispered in her ear that I had to "Use the bathroom". She nodded her head as I painfully walked to the bathroom. Once inside of a stall, Opened my pants, and pulled my dick out of my boxer/briefs and began to jerked my dick off and I came with a gush. I shook my cock off and let my cum fall into the toilet, then I took a piss, shook my dick off and flushed the toilet.

I came out of the stall and I went to wash the cum and piss off of my hands. After I Ieft the bathroom, my hard on had gone down a bit, but I was relatively still stiff. I covered my semi-erection and I signaled to my girl that I was ready to go.

We walked out of the movie theatre and to our car. I opened her door first and as she was getting in, she stroked my cock for a few minutes and then she got back in. I looked at her and she winked her eye and licked her lips. After I closed her door, I walked to my side of the car, and I couldn't get in faster and drive off.

We stopped at a light that wasn't far from the baseball diamond. My girl unbuckled my pants, opened my pants and and slid her cold hand down inside of my boxer/briefs and began stroking and tugging on my hardening dick. I told her, "Baby, mmmmmmm fuck! I can't drive while your stroking my sssssmmmmmm damn, dick." She said, "I don't give a fuck, I want to suck your dick and I want you to fuck me!"

I turned down a dark road and I pulled into the baseball diamond, just behind homeplate. I parked the car, under some trees and turned the lights and engine off. We began necking and our hands were all over each other. Our pants and moans and heavy breathing was steaming up the windows. After a while we heard some thunder coming. The wind had picked up and then it began to rain. She had lifted up her dress and she didn't have on any underwear. I slid my left hand between her legs and slid my fingers into her hot and ready pussy.

She moaned real loud and she stroked my cock even more intensely. She then swallowed my cock and began sucking me and bobbing her head up and down. "Ohhhhhh fuck, bitch. That's right suck my fucking dick, suck it good!" She sucked, slurped and almost gagged, while she was deep throating me. I nearly passed out, because it felt so fucking good.

The storm outside of the car was whipping up pretty fierce. She slowed down her sucking as she was deep throating me. She slid her mouth up to the head of my dick and started to polish my knob. She stroked my balls as she was sucking me, I thought I was going to lose my mind. It was driving me wild. My girl began to pull her dress off, and I slid my seat back, and laid it back so, I was lying down. I pulled my pants off and my hot bare ass was on my cold leather seats. I rearranged my steering wheel, as she climbed onto my side and laid my dick on my stomach and rubbed her wet pussy on it. I squirted some precum on myself.

She got up a little bit and slowly sank down my hard cock, I exhaled a loud moan of pleasure, and she began to fuck me. I held her down and I pushed all the way inside of her puss, and I reached up and squeezed and pinched her tits. She answered that with squeezing her pussy muscles around my dick. The car shook, jumped and squeaked with our hard fucking. The rain began to fall and the thunder rumbled, the trees shook their branches and leaves. She fucked me hard as the sweat ran between her tits and all over her body, I pumped her hot throbbing pussy, I felt my balls shrink up and I held her down by her hips and I blasted a load inside of her pussy.

I moved my hand down, opened her legs and I stroked her sweat covered clit and I rubbed it and she came with such a force, that she screamed as the thunder cracked and the rain fell hard on the car; and her cum slid out of her, onto me, and it flowed into my car seat. .... After she came, the suction of her pussy let my cock go, and her cum had covered me and my cock. She got back into her seat and she began to lick my dick clean. I held her head still and I popped another load into her mouth. She swallowed and she kissed the head of my dick.

We kissed after that and we got dressed. I had pulled off and opened the window, the smell of sex filled the inside of my car and then it went out into the atmosphere....

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

meet me in the stacks....

Sebastian — Sat, 10 Oct 2009 01:33:25 GMT

I had returned a library book to the public library two weeks late. The librarian, that had on this tight dress that fit her shape like a glove, looked at me, with her grey eyes, very sternfully. She winked at me and said, "Sir, you are going to have to pay a fine for these books". I looked at her, seductively, and said, "Yes, ma'am. But is there another way that I can work my fine off?" She looked at me, and she quickly licked her lips, and my dick got hard, just thinking about my punishments. "Ummmmm, would you like me to reshelve the books, check in books, reshelve the reference manuals?" She nodded her head to each task, that I had suggested.

She showed me where the unshelved books and unshelved reference manual were lying. I got the book truck and I rolled it over to the tables and began loading them. My dick was beginning to stick out, under my pants. I went to the bathroom and I heard the main doors close.

After I shook my cock off and wiped, I went to wash my hands and she came into the bathroom. I looked at her nervously and smiled. I said, as I was drying off my hands "I will be back out, I just needed to go to the bathroom" She nodded and walked out.

I was on my way to rolling the book truck with the dictionaries on it over to the shelf. I got up on the foot stool and moved the other dictionaries out of the way. I smelled a scent of musk. She was standing there with black garter with fishnet stocking with a seam going up the back, and a bra that held up her luscious tits and a black peek a boo bra on. I thought that my dick was hard earlier in the day, but I was really popping wood this time. I started to climb down and she said, "You don't have to get down, I want to check to make sure that you are putting the reference materials in the correct place. I turned to the side, and she looked at my dick. "Oh something seems to be out of order here." I looked at the shelves and everything was in place.

She reached up, unbuckled and unzipped my pants. She reached inside of my pants and began to stroke my hardened cock, I almost fell over, it felt sooo fucking good. She got closer and she opened her mouth and began to lick and suck my cock. I held on to the book shelf as she was sucking me off, she ran her tongue underneath of my cock head, I almost lost my load.

I told her I needed to get down and she let me. She took me by the cock and we went behind her counter. I sat down and my pecker was waiting for her to finish her "fine collection". She stood over top of me and she moved close to me and I took off her bra.

Her 38c's bounced free of their prison. I took off my pants and shirt. She sat down, on my legs, in front of my erection and we French kissed. While we were kissing, I ran my fingers between her legs and I felt the opening in her underwear, my dick jumped with anticipation. When we came out of our kiss, she moved her tits on my face and I was in heaven. Warm, soft heaviness surrounded my face....I felt her rubbing the underside of my hardened cock and I licked them and I sucked on her nipples, as she stroked my balls.

I moaned and she moaned as I was stroking her wet and swollen pussy. I slipped two fingers inside of her wet pussy and she moved up and down on them. Her hand was stroking my swelling cock, we moaned and groaned our arousal.

She got up and put my cock underneath of her and her pussy slowly swallowed it. My face went deeper inside of her tits as she began to ride me. I had to back up as she slid up and down on my cock. She began fucking me and I was in heaven just watching those ta-tas bounce up and down. I reached down and began to stroke her clit and she began to ride me harder.

She slid up off of my cock and she began to ride me cowgirl style. I held her close and I grabbed onto her tits as her pussy was 'milking' my cock. I slowly got up and I bent her over her desk and I pushed all the way inside of her. I pushed her down on the desk so that I could mash her jugs. I fucked her hard and deep and she was gasping and pleading for me to fuck her harder.

I could feel myself getting ready to cum and I pulled out. She turned around and began to suck my cock and I exploded my spunk into her mouth. She got back up on the desk and I bent down, licked her pussy and I sucked on her clit. She urged me louder and I licked her pussy and I slid four fingers inside of her swollen and hot pussy. I began licking and sucking her clit and she came hard...

After her waves had stopped, we kissed and she got dressed. She had told me that my fine was paid, but she needed help in reshelving the books...and I obliged.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

The Rental Agent

Wed, 09 Sep 2009 17:29:16 GMT

She was in today after all. After a few days off, she was back in the office, hard at work. As assistant manager of the apartment complex, Sarah always looked professional in black. Black dress slacks, black blouse, black vest, and black bra to match. Black heels finished her look. It was always a pleasure to have to come by the office to get a package, or just to stop to say hello, as Sarah was always hot to look at. Slightly taller with her heels, she always had that twinkle and smile when I walked into the outer office. She always would nudge me slightly, brush against me softly, would always grab my arm softly, running her hand up my forearm. On one occasion we were kidding and joking, and actually got a hug from her when I left, after much smiling and laughter. I loved her laugh, her smile. Sarah was younger than I, but I always got the impression she liked older men, at least me.
Today I noticed Sarah getting up to greet me, and my eyes grew wide in amazement. For today, Sarah wasn't in her traditional, usual black dress slacks, but was in a black skirt with black stockings. Absolutely amazing. I'm sure she caught my jaw dropping to the floor, gazing at her long, lovely, and shapely legs, that seemed to go on forever. She casually came up to me and hugged me. Her perfume was different today as well. I was always intoxicated by her scent." What can I do for our best tenant today, she asked?" Well Sarah, I'm going back out on the road again with my job, and am expecting an important package while I'm gone, so I wanted to give you some instructions on it when it arrives if I could.
"Sure, come in to my office and have a seat". I follow her into her side office, watching all her beauty while she walks. Those stockings and legs are turning me on and getting me hot just looking at her. Sarah sits down in her chair, making sure she is at the end of her desk, while I take a seat close to her to catch all of her. As she sits, she crosses one leg, as she does, her skirt rides further up her soft thigh, revealing the top of her stockings. Jesus, what a sight to behold. As Sarah catches me looking, I stammer as I clear my throat to tell her about the package, and my road trip. I'll be gone on the road the whole month, with nothing to do to keep my mind occupied except for a 20 year old roommate who plays video games all the time. I'll sure be lonely, again locking my gaze on her beautiful legs. Sarah has one shoe almost off, dangling it on her toes while catching me looking again. I just can't help myself, looking at this beauty. My cock is growing hard in my jeans as we continue to carry on small talk about the places I'll be the coming month. Sarah asks if I can get her a Hard Rock shirt from San Antonio while I'm there, knowing it's on the famous Riverwalk. "No problem", anything for you.
"Anything?" Sarah now asks, laughing slightly. "Yes ma'am, anything for you that is." "I don't offer to do things for just anyone." "Well, let me thank you ahead of time, and give you something to think about while you're gone." "Follow me." Getting up from her chair, she exits her office, turns down the hall of the clubhouse/office, and leads me into a conference room, taking my hand as we go in. Open on the front wall, with the glass door, and a bank of windows on each side, it's closed along the back wall. Inside sits a huge black cherry oval conference table, surrounded by black leather chairs. Blinds run along the front door, plus the bank of windows. Sarah turns on the light inside, closing and locking the door behind me. God, is what's happening really happening as she then pulls the blinds shut?
Sarah walks up to me, kicks off her heels and pushes herself into me, kissing me deeply as she does so. Our first kiss lasts for five minutes it seems, as we explore each other. She pauses, then tells me " I know you've wanted me for awhile babe, and I've wanted you, it's why I wore this skirt and stockings today, just for you". "I know you want me too, judging by the way you can't keep your eyes off me, and by the bulge in your pants". With that, she grabs my crotch, her hand searching for my hardened cock. Finding it, she proceeds to rub it for all it's worth.
I reach around her, pulling her black vest off her shoulders, then off her chest, as she lets it drop to the floor. In between further hot kisses, I slowly begin to unbutton her blouse. God, I can't get this unbuttoned fast enough, as I start down her blouse, revealing her huge tits, held by a black lace bra. As Sarah starts to moan, I slide her blouse off her arms, while she tilts her head back, giving me access to her neck and ear lobes. I can't get enough of her perfume, as I start to nibble on each ear, flicking my tongue into each ear. Running my tongue down her neck, she reaches for my belt buckle to undo my jeans.
Leaning back against the huge table, she is now unzipping my pants, as I reach around to unhook her bra, slowly letting it drop off her body. Jesus, I can't believe her body. I can't believe her sweet tits. She is more beautiful than I imagined. "You like what I have don't you babe"? Sarah asks as my jaw opens in amazement at these sweet breasts and huge, hard nipples. Sarah leans back more, as I pull her to me, wanting to nuzzle her tits and nipples. Taking each one in turn, I start to suck like a baby sucking on her mother. Sarah is squirming and groaning now, as she pushes me back, kneels, and slowly slides my jeans to the floor. Stepping out of my loafers and my jeans, she teases my hard cock, biting through my briefs, running her fingers in and out of the front of my briefs, running her long, slender fingers along the shaft. I now lean back and moan, showing her just how damn good this feels. "Damn baby, play with it babe" is my only response, as Sarah obliges by pulling my briefs down. As I step out, she slowly starts to pull my shaft, yanking upwards, as she runs her tongue along the shaft, twirling her tongue around my head, then teasing my hole. Back down again with her tongue, she starts to squeeze, then lick and suck my balls, one at a time. Damn, I'm in complete bliss, as I lean back myself against the table and close my eyes. I've wanted this woman for so long. Now we're here, alone, together.
Sarah opens my eyes with what she does next. While running one hand back up and down my shaft slowly, she takes one finger of her other hand and starts to tickle my asshole. I shiver as the sensation goes all the way up to my head. Jesus baby, I stutter, as she slides her finger into my ass, slightly at first, then all the way in, searching for my prostate. "Oh God baby" is my response as she starts to finger fuck my ass while my hard, wet cock is fucking her mouth. "Oh Christ" I shout as she soon has me cumming, shooting my load deep into her throat. She never misses a beat, still finger fucking my ass.
"It's your turn now baby", as I lift her onto the conference table, her legs hanging off the side. Laying down, she stretches her arms behind her head, as I lean across her, pinning her arms down, as we kiss deeply. I can taste my cum inside her mouth, the saltiness. Running my tongue down her body, I explore her tight, soft tummy, licking and twirling my tongue in and out of her navel. While doing so, my hands are softly running down either side of her. Sarah now closes her eyes, as she arches her back for me. I reach her sweet ass with my hands, lifting it as I slide my hands around to her soaked pussy. Kneeling, with my face between her spread legs, I start to tease her clit, lightly flicking my tongue around her lips and clit. Then kissing around the edges of her lips, as I push my tongue into her. She screams and grabs my hair, as I find her swollen clit with my mouth, biting softly at first. Sarah starts to shiver and buck, all the while arching her back and ass off the table, as my mouth now covers her sweet clit, slowly sucking for all it's worth. She locks one leg around the back of my neck, pulling me into her, along with her hands. Damn, I love the feel of stockings on a woman, and the feel of them against my skin, legs wrapped around me. Sarah soon screams with her first orgasm, telling me "put that dick in me now baby".
With her legs still hanging off the table, we're both panting for breath now, as I lift her legs, spreading them slightly, and slowly twirl the head of my cock around her pussy lips. She screams and squirms, telling me again to fuck her. Slowly I enter to screams of "fuck me", "fuck me hard". I soon oblige, as I want to pound my balls into this sweet woman. The scent of my cum, her cum, her perfume is completely intoxicating, like a drug to my mind. I'm soon pounding my cock as hard as I can into her, as she locks both legs around me, pulling me into her. We're both screaming now as we cum together in unison, sweat mixing with the sweet scent of sex. Cuddling for awhile, kissing and holding each other, I lightly run my hands all over her sweet body. "Baby, I can't wait to get back home from this road trip, as I want more of you". "likewise", comes her reply.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 4 replies

My Anal lover

Thu, 10 Sep 2009 00:41:27 GMT

Jean. what can I say about her. I've been thinking about her all day long at work. Counting the minutes till I can drive over to her house to see her again. We met at a singles group dance one evening, and wound up dancing the night away. Jean, five years older at the time, but God what a tight body. She worked out daily, plus usually walked or ran with her old Irish setter. Beautiful skin, which she kept up quite nicely. Never one for makeup, she didn't need any. Beautiful thighs and calves. Breasts that were firm, with sweet nipples. For 48 years old, they didn't sag in the least. Simply beautiful. Dirty blond hair and blue eyes. She loved to be outdoors, going to the beaches of the Carolinas every summer, always coming back with a dark tan. Smooth shaved pussy to die for.
Many mornings now I have awakened next to her, after a night of fun on the town, or simply cuddled up on the floor with her, leaning back against her couch, watching a dvd. Many mornings of making breakfast for both of us, while watching her in her usual simple T-shirt top, and nothing else. Being with her seems so comfortable.
I'm soon off work, headed over to my lovers house once more. Rushing over to her, she meets me at the door already dressed for a night on the town, hugging me tightly, and planting her usual deep kiss on my lips. Dressed in a black evening dress, with thin spaghetti straps, black stockings, and thinly strapped high heel shoes. God, what a beauty I think, as I kiss her again, complimenting her how sexy she looks. And she does look so sexy. Tonight, we head to a concert downtown at the performing arts center, a well known artist performing.
After a great performance, with several curtain calls, we walk hand and hand back to my car. As I open the door for my love, I grab her, turn her towards me, kissing her deeply. "I love you babe" I proclaim, as she returns the sentiment. Driving from the garage, we chat about how great a time we both had, how great the concert was. Leaving downtown, Jean is quiet. As I glance over at her, she has her head tilted back, eyes closed, both knees up, revealing most of her thighs. However, Jean is slowly running her hand over her sweet breasts, her nipples now hard and showing through her evening dress. Her other hand is playing with her pussy. "Want me to find a quiet dark street baby", I half jokingly ask as she opens her eyes, now dreamy in expression. With that remark of mine, Jean smiles a devious smile, leans over and tells me "You keep driving us home, I'll take care of things". As she does, she proceeds to unzip my pants, hungrily pulling out my cock. Within seconds, she has me growing harder and harder, stroking me with closed hand while sucking, going all the way down as she does, when she hits bottom, she tongues my cock back and forth from within. I have to concentrate even more on keeping my car on the road, as she continues to suck and lick. We come to a stoplight alongside a larger pickup, its driver now enjoying the view of my lover bobbing up and down on my hard dick. Driving off, he gives me a thumbs up, as our eyes meet briefly. Jean never skips a beat. Soon after wards, I'm trying to control my body and its senses, as I cum and cum deep inside Jean's mouth. Swallowing all of me, she keeps my cock out, rubbing and stroking the rest of the way home, keeping me hard for her. "I can't wait to get you home baby" I proclaim, as we near her house.
Pulling up along the curb, I hurriedly put my cock inside my dress slacks, zip up, and follow her running into the house. Inside, Jean is already running up the steps to her bedroom, stripping off her dress and panties as she goes. I run up doing the same. When I enter her bedroom, she is already laying in bed, legs spread, in nothing but thigh-high black stockings. Damn what a sight I think. "Come here now and fuck me baby" is her reply, as I finish undressing, removing my briefs. My cock feels even more hard, about ready to explode again for her. "Babe, I want to get something out of the bathroom first" I tell her, as I walk next door, retrieving the KY jelly. Coming back into the bedroom, Jean tells me "I want that dick inside me now babe". "Baby, turn over on your tummy". Jean complies, as I straddle her, taking the KY and liberally applying it around her asshole. She squirms at first, knowing what's coming. Coming for the first time, this new experience to her of anal sex.
Tickling her tight ass, I begin to finger fuck her. "I'll go easy baby". Jean is moaning, that deep moan that comes from deep within. "Oh fuck, put that cock in me". Not needing any further coaxing, I slide deep inside of her, laying down on top of her, kissing her neck and ears as I do. Slowly at first, then pumping faster and faster, Jean is meeting my every thrust with moans, then screams. "Like this baby"? I ask, her reply being "Oh fuck, I love your cock deep in my ass, don't stop baby". I can feel her muscles clamp around my cock, making me even more hard, as I continue to pump, sweat now covering both our bodies. I can feel her sweet juices running down between her cheeks, down her thigh, over my cock. Damn, she is so tight inside. Cumming even harder, I collapse on top of her, both of us out of breath. After laying there cuddling for hours, we get up, head to the bathroom, and shower together. dead tired now, we finally retire to bed once again, this time to sleep. "Baby, thank you" Jean sighs. "For what love"? "For making me feel soooo good tonight." "My pleasure babe, good night."

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

Visiting

Trev — Wed, 09 Sep 2009 09:44:24 GMT

A long time ago, in between partners, I answered an add in a sex mag. Well several. Most were pro's. One seemed genuine.
Ended up at this house in Slough knocking nervously on the door.
Bulky chap, builder perhaps, looked fit anyway. And a gorgeous slim blond wife.
Took a while to settle. Then a card game. Forfeits. Pack of Jacks, Queens, Kings only.
Loser did the forfeit, chose the next forfeit(s).
I just wanted her naked. Then I just wanted to taste her pussy. Well I was younger then and he was there too. It was for them to set the limits.
In the end he decided to 'withdraw' and asked her if she wanted to continue. By then we were all naked and she'd spotted a nice slim long un-cut. His was a little shorter and a good big broader. Must have really filled her, she looked so slim.
So we headed upstairs. Just the two of us. On the first step I caught her waist, slid by palm down her back and under and slipped a finger into her sweet pussy. The nudged her on upstairs. There was a twinkle in her eye as she turned at the door.
'I've never done THAT before.' Nor had.
It wasn't the only thing.
After getting the desperation out of me I could have gone on all night. She was not only wonderful but limber as well.
With her on top I could wrap my legs around hers, locking ankles, gripping her wrists, and suspend her above me, locked on my hardness, tugging her down onto it. She seemed to have no control of her eyes or mouth as she hung over me for several seconds. Seemed to enjoy it.
Same beneath me, I could lock legs with her and draw her hard onto it. It was the length I think, that sort of hurt but thrilled. She never objected, moving easily into position, knowing what was coming. It was just breathing she seemed to have trouble with. I was dry coming after the first three or so but still rock hard (no chemicals) and pounding away in all the positions either of us could think off.
Hubby stuck his nose in now and then. I wanted him to join us, give me a chance to spectate, but I certainly didn't want things to end.
But they did. His idea. I hope they stayed together, they swapped regularly and I was invited, with a girlfriend, next time.
She was too much. Not the one for me.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Part of another story IML-6

Trev — Mon, 07 Sep 2009 05:32:19 GMT

‘Come on then, my lover, I’ll race you to the top. Last there cooks dinner tonight.’
‘Didn’t think you could cook.’
‘I can’t.’ She’d laughed back at me as she headed off in the wrong direction. ‘Loser has to cook; winner has to clean his plate. If you’ve got any sense you’ll make sure you lose.’
I’d let her go while I’d rummaged in the boot box for some chocolate and scarves. It’d be cold later and she was going the wrong way anyway, struggling up the steep path leading directly to the top like all the first time visitors do. Takes time to learn to follow the regular visitors and find the delightful walk around the side of the hill with its easier gradients, better views, wonderful sunsets and a small wooded area I thought might suit my needs.
‘See you later then’ I’d called and set off along the path that leads round the side of the main hill. It would lead on to the next village eventually, and a good pub, after winding through more woods that formed a ring around the top of the smaller hill off to the western side of the main hill. I wasn’t into punishment myself, well not punishing myself. Never saw the point of walking up a hill if you could drive up a bigger one. This gentler walk was still a steady climb but we wouldn’t have to resort to scrambling on hands and knees up wet and often muddy paths. It had been one of my thinking places. I’d never thought of this though!
She was huffing and puffing by the time she caught up. Like I’d said, it wasn’t steep, just a steady dragging incline that seemed to sap away your breath making you stop to look at the view of tiny houses and little cars in tiny, winding lanes. She moaned breathlessly about ‘cheats never prosper’ as she overtook me.
‘You set off just to get a head start, that’s naughty.’
‘So if you can - catch me you’ll - have to - spank me’ and she increased her pace and I’d knew she was rapidly running out of steam. Another fifty yards and she was bent over, hands on knees, huffing and puffing. I’d pushed on past her, unwrapping a chocolate bar just to wind her up. She was only a few paces behind as I’d reached the bench, thankfully empty. It was tucked thoughtfully between bushes to be out of the wind and with a view far out to the west. A thinking place popular with all but not a place I’d ever wanted to share. Many times I’d had to trudge on upwards, munching chocolate, puffing for breath, hoping it would be empty when I came back.
Petra arrived, standing square in front of me.
‘Pig.’
I’d assumed she meant me, offered her what was left of the bar. She grabbed it and sat down with a thump as far from me as she could get. I’d taken another bar from my pocket and began to unwrap it, gazing out across the patchwork of fields and hedgerows.
‘I hate pigs’ she declared.
‘Swap?’ I’d offered her my bar untouched.
She tried to stay grumpy as she reached out.
‘Pax?’ I’d asked, smiling.
She nodded, biting off a mouthful of my toffee and nut chocolate bar before she offered me my own bar back again.
I’d accepted it. ‘I might even let you off being naughty if you want me to.’
Three nods as she chewed busily.
‘You have no idea how good this is. I’d forgotten.’ She’d moved a little closer, closer again.
‘Pax’ she said and leant against me making me put an arm around her and snuggle her in close.
‘I’m seriously unfit’ she declared around another mouthful of chocolate.
‘You’ve had a busy day’ I’d laughed at her. ‘How’s your bum.’
‘Gorgeous. You told me so’ she’d laughed back then gone suddenly serious: ‘Graham, you are lovely.’
‘And you’, I’d smiled, ‘are Gorgeous’ and I’d pulled her to me and kissed her hard, tasting her chocolate and looking down at her face, eyes closed and quietly, comfortably returning my kiss with her chocolaty tongue and making me kiss her harder until her hand slid over my thigh, feeling for JT and I’d knew I’d have to find somewhere quiet where I could - . What would she like? Outdoor sex? Too bloody cold! For me any way. Perhaps - .
‘What?’ she asked.
‘What what?’
‘What are you thinking?’
‘How lucky I am all of a sudden.’ Save the truth for later.
‘Me too. This time friday I was being sent home on a plane and I knew there wasn’t any home. Now I’m happier than I ever, ever was in my whole life.’ Her hand stroked the planks of the seat back, lingered on the brass plate.

“IN MEMORY OF”
“Arthur “
“HIS FAVOURITE PLACE”

‘Hope he was lucky too. Everyone should be happy sometime in their lives.’
‘Amen to that.’ A chill seemed to have settled on us. I dragged her up to her feet ‘Come on. Miles to go yet.’

I hold his hand as we set off, swinging his arm to shake away the thoughts of death and sorry, they had no place here with us. Mary’s warning to be careful with him jumped into my mind. I wasn’t going to hurt him, not in anyway would I ever hurt him. He’s so lovely.
He leads me now, by the hand, reluctant to let go of me except where the path is too narrow. We’re going into woods, out of the chill wind, quieter, even with the shushing in the treetops. The path turns, dips towards a quiet area, wooded, a little valley where the path gets muddier, slippery. There’s a little stream and he turns, folds me into him.
‘Nature’s church’ he breathes into my hair and meets my lips as I look up at him. We seal our lives together with our kiss, in this place. Nature’s church. We don’t speak for ages, even when he slips on the stepping stones and we both laugh and we just hold hands again and walk on, his boot squelching gently, our thoughts smiling, my heart pumping steadily while my spirits soar high above the trees and twist and turn in the clouds and the sunshine above us. We come out into a little clearing and he stops, looks around, listens.
‘Listen. Nothing but the birds and the bees’ he says simply.
The expression on his face makes me think, ‘Oh no. Now what?’ Never mind. I don’t care. Anything. To use as he wishes. I love it – . Love it. Love him?
‘And me and you and the soft grass.’ He’s smiling at me again, making me nervous.
‘Graham. It’s too cold. We’ll freeze!’
‘Not me’ he smiles. ‘I wouldn’t dream of getting undressed out here.’
My nipples went scrunch and my sex gave a little shiver of anticipation. Oh Shit. I know I’ll do what ever he says. He just stands there, smiling at me, waiting. I look around half hoping some one will appear on the path and I can - . But I don’t want to, do want to. You know what I mean. I love it so I take a few steps up a leafy bank towards a tree and a couple of bushes. I can hide then if anyone comes. With my back to him I unzip the jacket and slip it off my shoulders and take a step forward leaving it in a crumpled heap on the ground. My nipples tingle and itch. My arms cross in front of me, my fingers grip the bottom edge of the big jumper. One sweep and it’s off. I let it fall on top of the jacket. Just my own thin jumper then it’s me underneath. Will I have to go naked? I hold my breasts briefly; prepare them for being naked in the cold outdoors. Susie is in my mind. She loved me naked outdoors. She was always daring me, teasing me. ‘Go on,’ she’d say. ‘Just to the next bend, I’ll bring your clothes.’ Sometimes she did, sometimes she’d run off in the other direction knowing there were people nearby and I’d have to hide up until they’d gone past.
A swish up again and the air is not as cold on my body as I expected. The thought of Susie must have warmed me, prepared me. I turn a little as I toss the thin jumper onto the little pile and briefly I watch his eyes flick to my breasts as they swing with the throw. Quickly I make my fingers release my waist band, unzip the jeans, push the waist down with a wriggle of my hips to get them down to my knees. Just my knickers.
‘I’m not taking my jeans right off when anyone might come along’ I told him. Didn’t I tell him: - No-one else involved.
‘Knickers down then at least’ he answers me. With a glance to the sky and facing my tree I hook my thumbs in the waistband and slip them down teasingly over my hips. I know he wants me to bend and push then down into my jeans but I leave them; the elastic stretched just below my bum; the gusset is glued to me again, stuck in my crutch. It’s doing it’s best to keep my pussy protected from the chill air. I move to present and I wait. I know I won’t be waiting for long.

‘Turn around.’ It’s a request more than an order but I don’t care. I turn, watching his face; watching his eyes move across my body. He still can’t believe it, can’t believe I’m his! I wish I felt as pretty as his eyes say I am. He looks blown away just because I’m topless and I haven’t even got big tits. I let my arms down and push my knickers down a little more so he can see how they’re glued into my sex. They stay stuck in my crutch like I wanted them too and I move into Comfy, wait. Quick, Graham, its fucking cold out here. Fucking do something, it’s fucking freezing. Pillock.
‘My knickers are stuck again. Please help me kind Sir.’
He clambers up to me, standing a little below me his hand reaches out and his fingers go straight into my crutch, teasing my lips apart, feeling for my button. I feel a cold breeze chill in my wetness. I’m soaked again. Such a tart! Ahh. He’s trying to get into me. Mustn’t moan like that. Makes him worse. Look! He’s standing back again, he knows I’ll stand here as long as he likes. I’m his. Totally besotted. Susie used to do the same. She’d twiddle my button and get me going and then pratt about making me do all sorts of things until, at last, when it finally suited her, she’d bring me off. And every time I’d let her. Every bloody time! But she didn’t have a lovely dick like Grahams and with her I was never quite sure who was in charge. Sometimes she’d make me do dirty things just to see if I would. Trouble with me is once she got me sexed up I’d do anything. I knew I’d ‘ave done it with that trucker if Graham hadn’t come in. Not sure how I’d ‘ave got me self sexed up; probably started to frig myself while he was still driving; make him watch ‘till I was ready; then - . He was so gross. I am so bloody lucky I found Graham. Mmmph. He’s so bloody lucky I found him.
‘Push your jeans down to your ankles then turn around and slowly push your panties down to join them. Don’t stand up until you’ve had six.’ Oh shit. Here we go again.
I move to obey. Six what? Orgasms? Swipes? Dicks? Guess I’ll find out soon enough.
Jeans to my ankles and stand up to see the love/lust in his eyes. I turn around, arse to him, grip the little white panties at each side and give him a sexy wiggle and then I slide them down, all the way down until they form a scrumpled heap on top of my scrumpled jeans. I fiddle with them for a moment, stretch left and right a little to move my hips for him just because I know he’s enjoying the view. I’m watching him between my legs. My arse must be pretty. Just look at his face. Slowly now I shuffle closer to my tree, using more wriggle than I really need too but I want him in a good mood if I’m going to get spanked again. I put my bare shoulder against the tree and wrap my arms round it’s trunk. With a wriggle for luck I settle in my place. I can’t see him now, just my breasts, a bit bigger now they’re dangling. I can hear him coming closer then silence.

His hands arrive lightly on my bum, caressing and holding the cheeks of my arse. His finger tips creep into my crack and I know before him that I’m going to have to take a finger tip into my tightest hole. His only perversion, teasing my bum hole. He could make me come if he’d get me excited first but I’m not going to tell him that. It’s always so uncomfortable the next day. Suzie was a bugger for it. Ha, bugger for buggering me. Usually when she’d got me in some double dare and I’d have to take it or get twice as worse. Ow. Press back, there’s a good girl. Juice it in my cunt first you silly arse.
‘Wet it Graham. It’ll get sore if it’s dry.’ Makes it bloody itch too you bustard. ‘Sir.’
Ahh. That’s better. His fingers probe into my sex, feeling for my wetness, deeper in me. There it is, flooding down to meet his touch. Get it good and creamy, a few more rubs. My back has dipped and my bums stuck up in the air for him. I’m wet enough now to grease his whole hand. Dirty cow. He’s trying three fingers up me. He’s not sticking ‘em up me arse though, no way. Here goes, he’s slipping out, using two fingers to spread my cheeks and his middle finger is resting on, in, my ring. Ahh. It’s pushing in, sliding, stretching me. The pressure eases, I’m wedged on it, filling me with his finger, in me right to the first knuckle. I can feel the knuckle bit just starting to spread my ring wider, ready to invade me. I know I want to jump off it but my body makes me screw myself onto it. It’s such a dirty up your arse feeling and it’s so exciting me. He’s gone still. Waiting. For what? Oh. Fuck. Bend right over. Fuck Fuck. He’s going to screw it into me as I bend over, I know it. My hands grab the tree lower down and my arse pushes back against his finger. I’m driving myself onto it and he knows I love it.
‘I hate you’ I tell him but he knows because I’m still bending lower and lower and with his free hand holding me apart and I’m sure he can see his finger plugged into my ring, stretching me. He’s moving it and it stirs all my guts up and I get a sudden urge to shit him out of me and my muscles clamp shut which sort of draws it into me making me squirm and my hips tilt back again and I lean against my tree and I let him, I take the knuckle and a good bit more. Feels so fucking dirty!
‘Wet it again’ I gasp ‘then shove it back in me as deep as you can’ and I bend lower and wrap my fingers around each ankle, leaning forward until my back is braced against the rough bark.
The awful ecstasy of it going in, repeated as the knuckle stretches me, one finger straight, the rest of his fist bumping into me as the second knuckle just begins to open me.
‘Now finger fuck my arse you pervert.’ I’ve no idea if I thought it or said it out loud. My brain’s still at the top of my body but my head’s between my knees. I spring my knees apart for him to juice his fingers, three again, now four and he’s trying to get his hand in my pussy but there’s no chance and I mew so he knows and then they’re back to wipe their goo on my tight ring and now the biggest one is feeling it’s way, beginning to slip into me, stretch me. The ripples of his knuckle send rumbling shivers through my guts and down to my head and he’s still pushing into me ‘till it feels like the biggest turd of my whole life is trying to get back into my hole and now his big knuckle is opening me, stretching me wide. He pratts’ about for a bit, edging it a little bit deeper, shaking it in me, wriggling the length of it in me. Feels disgustingly horny! His hand keeps bumping my cheeks and I know he can’t get much deeper into me. I want him to but I don’t too, he knows I’m losing it and after a couple more wriggles I feel his grip changing, him moving, hear his zip. Good. A fucking good dicking, that’s what I need. Hope he’s got it in him. Hope he’s not going to try and stick that in here too. The finger eases slowly out. A dirty, horrible feeling, you want it out but it’s unbearable to lose it bit by bit until it’s gone and I’m glad and I miss it, feel empty. He begins to tease my pussy, my button, spreading the wetness, teasing my soul, making me pant and stretch lower to give him more. I’m a dirty tart whore giving him everything, anything. I feel him moving nearer until he his weight leans against me with the shaft of his cock pushed down along the length of slot. He hauls me back against it, rocks his hips to roll it in my slot, against my tight, sore little hole. I know it’s going to go into me but I’m not sure where. Into my sex I hope. I can’t take him up there, not like this, bent over in the cold. Perhaps one day, when I’m really relaxed and warm in his bed. Maybe.

Now what? He’s moving again. His hands pull me half way up making me grab hold of my tree again. My arse is nicely on offer to him now but he reaches round to crush my titties, roll and nip my nipples. My moans egg him on when I really just want him to stick his lovely cock into my warmth and wetness. Finally his hands move away, one spreads me, one guides JT. He makes a couple of stabs at my bum hole but I shy away each time until he moves his swollen end lower, into my wetness and I get a couple of knee trembling strokes of JT’s hard tip right across my magic button until it slips up into my sex, sliding smoothly up into me in one long penetration and I’ve never felt so filled up, as I arch back onto it taking every tiny extra bit of it as I screw my arse against his belly and feel the full gorgeous length of him buried deeply in me.
I fucking love it, screw myself onto it, working up and down on it, to and fro on it and I don’t give a shit if he’s enjoying it ‘cos I need it so bad and his thumb goes against my bum hole and pushes in making me go wild on his cock and his thumb until his hips start thrusting into me, banging his thumb into me and I have to take it while he tries to drive his cock right through me, slamming me into the rough tree, making my titties swing beneath me and now I can feel his helmet getting all ridgy and that blows away the bit of mind I’ve got left as I push back hard to feel his balls slapping into me and the solid thud of his hips driving his thumb into my arse and slapping me into the tree as I hang on for dear life and feel his first pulsing until his jets throw me deep into a shattering climax that ends with us gasping for breath until he’s pulling quickly apart as our over sensitive parts suddenly can’t bear any more touching, stroking, slipping, sliding but his thumb is still stuck up me. My whole tube is clenching, trembling, wanting him back in there, too sensitive to accept him and his thumb in my arse is just one ugly invasion of dirtiness that makes me squirm and shimmy. My pussy feels like one of those lights full of lightning sparks that leap to your finger tip when you touch them but I’d leap to the sky if anyone tried to touch me right now. I can’t even move without another tremor shaking my body. I look down and see a big gob of spunk and juice dripping from me, heading straight for my knickers. A quick sway of my hips and it slips silently onto the leaf mould as he drives his thumb against me again. Oh Fuck. I can’t stand up. Can’t let go of the tree. I can feel his come in me, sliding, slipping, gathering. He’s moving his thumb. I watch goo begin to dribble again and I let it, let it fall in a dribbly, stretchy string of gunge straight into the gusset of my knickers. Dirty cow. I know when I get up I’m going to have to pull them up and feel the cold spunk squelch against my hot cunt. Dirty, dirty bitch. I begin to collapse slowly to my knees, still hanging onto my tree, feel his thumb easing out of me. I can breathe at last, collapse to a squat still holding the tree, my mind beginning to remember the feel of his ridgy cock as he began to spurt into me. I look at him, smile, he looks knackered too. Smiling and knackered. So am I.
‘Hands on the ground. Arse up.’
Oh No. Not now Graham. I’ve had it.
He takes my wrist, pulls me to my left, presses it to the ground. The other follows, I don’t know who moved it. He stands, a little unsteadily, then his hand goes down my arse, under my crutch. Roughly he lifts me until my legs are straight, tilting my arse upwards, then he lets me settle my boots firmly on the ground.
‘Wait there.’

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Massage Therapy

Wed, 28 Jul 2004 22:52:14 GMT

It was the last Friday of the month—her regular massage appointment. She always looked forward to those two hours. She needed to be kneaded. She’d been keeping this appointment for two years. Mike had been her therapist for the last 12 months. He knew her body. He freed her from her tensions. She’d asked him to dispense with the “privacy towel” long ago. She wasn’t modest generally and it seemed silly to be awkwardly covered when his hands worked magic over her entire body. He was never tentative, never afraid of touching her anywhere. But he also was never expressly sexual. He worked the tension out of her forearms and neck with as much care and attention to detail as when he worked on her glutes and groin aductors and hip flexors. Sometimes his kneading made her wet. Sometimes she openly moaned as he pushed demonic tension out of her being. Sometimes the combination of the oil on her skin and the work he did made her sweat the way she did in the sauna, leaving the sheet on the padded table damp when she finally got up at the end. Mike stayed with her as a guide to the next level of peace and let it all happen underneath his hands without ever intruding into her world with his own agenda, even though he was tall, strong, well-built and handsome. After a year, she simply regarded this time as her sanctuary and she felt beautiful and well-tended as she left every time.

This month had been too hard. She was leaving her long-term lover and he coped with it by watching TV in silence as she packed her things. She was careers jobs after 10 years and starting her own business. Her father was dying, but refusing help. Her mother was healthy as could be but was convinced she was dying. Her mother and father were still fighting, 17 years after their divorce. And then there were the dreams. Her psychiatrist wondered whether they were recovered memories from an abusive childhood. The dreams were always dark, always erotic and always terrifying. She found herself editing them when she told her psychiatrist about them in a soft whisper. She just couldn’t speak of them in full voice or in full truth.

So when the last Friday of this month rolled onto her calendar, she looked forward to it more than any other thing in her life. She walked into the room in her spa-provided robe and flip-flops. Mike greeted her with a warm smile, then frowned. “You’re carrying a lot today,” he said. “Do I look that bad?” she asked. “You always look beautiful,” he said with a slight scold in his voice, “but your shoulders are carrying too high, your neck is taut as a violin string, and you’re stance is wide enough to play linebacker.” She blushed in her face and chest. She prided herself on handling everything with aplomb and she periodically forgot about Mike’s intuitive capabilities. “Let’s start with you on your stomach, your face in the ring.” he said as he turned away to prepare his hands. As she dropped her robe she noticed he was wearing a royal blue t-shirt with no sleeves and matching royal blue satin athletic shorts that hung nicely on him down to his knees. He was barefoot as well. She lay down on the table and nestled her face into the padded ring covered in comfortable linens. He carefully put a small roll under her ankles which let her feet rest completely.

“Start your breathing,” he said softly. There was no music in the room. They’d decided long ago that she needed silence to rest completely. But she heard her breath and the blood rushing in her head. In the silence she couldn’t drown out the roar. His hands started to rock her whole body back and forth, one hand pushing on her hip, the other pulling on her shoulder, then reversing the motion. She felt her spine working back and forth, infinitesimally small adjustments clicking into place. “Breathe,” he said. “Let me do the work. Take your body out of your head and give it to my hands.” She felt it happening as she heard his words. The rocking back and forth was a comfort by itself.

Then there was a pause and she felt the warm oil dribbling down her spine. The indentation of her backbone provided a small reservoir for the oil to gather. His hands spread it gently over her entire back. Then she felt the warm line of oil being applied down each hamstring and each calf. And she felt another series of gentle spreading motions with his hands until she was quite slick from shoulders to feet.

Then he started on the muscles supporting each side of her spine. So slowly he worked, each pass of his impossibly strong thumbs reaching deeper, demanding more relaxation from her musculature. He worked in strong, long strokes down the middle of her back, then down one leg to her foot, then back up through her glutes to her back, some work on her neck, then back down her spine, the other glute and hamstring, then calf, then foot. None of it rushed, all of it exquisitely deep in her muscles, his strength demanding that those tissues give up their tension and give peace to her.

He moved to the foot of the table and worked her feet over, first both hands on each foot, then one hand simultaneously on both. He climbed onto the table between her feet and worked her legs simultaneously too: strong motions up the insides of her thighs, up over her glutes, then deep pressure down the outside of her thighs breaking through to give the suppleness back to the connection between her hamstrings and quads that runs down the side of the leg. Then strong, hard pressure on the outsides of her thighs that carried through to her lats on the sides of her back, first forcing her shoulder blades together, then pulling them down and out and working the soft tissues underneath them, as well as the places they connected to her arms.

“Breathe” he said again. Her breath came easier now, a bit more rapidly, but quieter. His strokes stayed deep and long, neck to feet and back, and stayed slow and attentively focused on the tight spots that needed coaxing to let go. She felt herself going to that transcendent place that Mike seemed to have the key to. She wasn’t asleep. She wasn’t awake either. She was moaning. She felt tears in her eyes and momentarily was grateful her face was in the soft ring. But Mike’s hands were relentless, sensing where she hid her tensions, working her small muscles on top of her shoulder blades and the small of her back and the connections of her hamstrings to her glutes, especially toward the inside of her thigh. Her pussy was wet but it didn’t occur to her that Mike’s hands were so close to her sex. She felt instead his tireless pursuit of freeing her from the grip of her musculature. Slowly and painstakingly, each of the secret places of her tension were made to relinquish their grip. Some held on, but were no match for Mike. The battle for peace in her being was making her breathing ragged and her darkness mixed with tears as the energies flowed again through her.

His hands became more gentle, his pressure less deep. “Time to turn over,” he said in his low, comforting baritone. “Take your time. Move slowly, easily. Breathe.” She raised slowly, groggily out of the ring and rolled onto her back in a series of small movements. Mike replaced the small roll that had supported her ankles with a larger one under her knees. He spread her knees apart slightly and placed her legs exactly in the place she needed them in order to not use any muscle effort to keep them where they’d been placed. Her pussy was open and glistening but she’d been in this same position before with Mike and she enjoyed the chance to simply be as she was.

Mike placed a gentle hand over her heart. His hands were covered in oil, but he’d not added any oil to her torso. He felt her quickened pulse. “You’re working on a lot.” he said. “Breathe.” He placed his other hand on her lower belly, right above her pubic bone. “Keep your back neutral,” he said, “no arching, no forcing it into the table.” His hands applied pressure and started to move. One hand made very slow circles over her abdomen, working the individual separations of her “six-pack”. The other worked the upper regions of her chest. He didn’t touch her nipples, but it didn’t seem like he was avoiding them either. They simply weren’t relevant to his task, even though they were full and firm and on their way to being hard. The hand on her belly pressed against her diaphragm and she expelled her breath in another moan with a ragged edge. The tears began again and flowed down the sides of her temples. She closed her eyes and welcomed the darkness it brought. Mike started new motions, the both hands beginning high on her belly and pressing down in and ark to her hips, working her hip flexors deeply and then continuing on down her quads. She didn’t know how he could possibly reach all of her with such strength but his hands took possession of her quads and worked them in alternative motions that flowed to the inside of her thighs and then to the outside, always returning to the place high on her belly and pressing air from her diaphragm. Her pussy was wet and her tears were flowing freely and her moans were close to sobs.

“You have so much to let go of,” Mike said with a soft kindness, “you can let it all flow out of you here.” He pushed her diaphragm again and kneaded his way down her quads. “I can’t let go,” she said, hearing her own desperation “’cause I don’t know if I could pull it all back together again.” Mike place a hand on her heart and kneaded her upper chest, using only one hand on her belly and quads. “You’ll need to let it go, just to be whole again,” he said knowingly but without a hit of judgment. His strokes were so detailed and deep, her breathing was heavy now as her muscles relented bit by bit. “I can’t,” she said trembling tearfully, “my lover hasn’t touched me in 3 months, my mother treats me like I’m an ungrateful 13-year old, my dad is dying, I risked everything in my career to start a business and I have no idea whether I’m really good enough to pull it off and I’m having nightmares about being abused as a little girl and I …I……” Her voice stopped because her breathing became open sobbing and anguished cries. Mike’s hands didn’t stop. His motions were deep, reassuring. His hand stayed on her heart and she brought her hands up to clutch it. She hung on through her crying. His other hand continued to expel her breath by pressuring her diaphragm exactly when she needed it. He worked her lower belly muscles to give her a solid base for her tumult.

Gradually she cried herself out. Her breathing was no longer ragged, but became deep and peaceful. She found rhythm in his hands, a kind of connection to the physical world. She opened her eyes and looked at Mike. He was smiling softly. “See, you’re still here, you still have it all together,” he said. “And you’re so much closer to finding that peaceful, joyful place.” She felt his hands undulating over her body and realized how much she loved it. “I don’t remember the last time I felt joy,” she said. “You bring me peace once a month.” He smiled and shook his head. “You give yourself that peace by admitting you want it, but freeing yourself to go there.” He paused. “You have so much joy inside you that you don’t allow either.” She nodded. “I know it’s there too. I feel it. But it’s locked away.”

“No, it isn’t,” he said firmly but warmly. “It’s right here with your tears and your peace.” She looked at him quizzically. “How do you know?” she asked. “I just know,” he said with a shrug, “it’s part of how I am in the world.” She stared at him, feeling his hands working her, realizing those strong hands had never paused their ministrations. “Then tell me how I can have that joy, now, in the middle of all of this.” she said. He looked directly into her eyes. “I can tell you nothing that you don’t already know.” he said, “but I can give you a safe place for it.” She looked at him and felt his hands. She waited. She felt. “I need to cum,” she said in a whisper. “Yes, you do,” he said, “and you need me to take you there.” She heard it as a statement, not a question, but she nodded nonetheless.

His hands did not change their basic rhythm, continuing to work her belly and her thighs and her chest. But in the natural flow of his motions her nipples passed under his palms. She felt their electric connection to her pussy. His other hand went through pressure motions on her inner thighs, then his hand cupped her wet vulva and he slipped two fingers inside her. The two fingers found her g-spot instantly, and he pumped it. Her eyes flew wide open and she started to cum. She had been used to a quick climax to try to entertain herself in the last few weeks. She was disoriented by the feeling of being put into orgasm and held there. Mike worked her pussy with his hand faster and harder and looked straight into her eyes and said “Breathe.”

Her contractions intensified and she rode them. Her vision went white. Her breathing was open and raw. She stayed in that orgasmic state and thrashed and convulsed and made noises she had not heard before. He let her come down out of it slowly. The pulses becoming smaller tremors. And then she was still. Mike was still too. One hand still in possession of her pussy; the other was over her heart. “You see,” he said, “the joy is right here within you. You will always have a safe place for it.”

Then his hands were gone. He placed a cool sheet over her and ran his hands gently over her body to remove some of the excess oil. Then he replaced the sheet with a soft blanket.

“You did a lot of difficult work here today,” he said, softly brushing her forehead, “be kind and gentle to yourself for the rest of the day. Take your time getting up from the table. Move slowly. Drink lots of cool water. Wear flat shoes. When the rest of the world starts to take hold of you again, BREATHE. I have you down for the last Friday of next month, but if you need me before then, just call.”

He kissed her forehead tenderly. And left.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 12 replies

The landlord

Wed, 02 Sep 2009 20:31:04 GMT

My landlord. Jesus what a body, like a brick house. For you see, my landlord is in her mid 30's, does yoga, plus works out in the gym. Beautiful short brunette hair, beautiful green eyes. Sexy features abound on this fantastic female. From her small lips to her tiny ankles and feet.
Here she is. I come home to find her inside my rented home, painting. She has been over several times already, each time in tiny, tight shorts, and a shear cotton see-through blouse, barefoot again I see. She tells me this was a project meant to be done and finished before I moved in. I ask her if she needs help, and she replies not yet, but she may need me to move and steady a ladder for her shortly. I excuse myself briefly, as I head to the kitchen for a cold drink, partially to cool myself off. For you also see, I have watched this magnificent body each time she has been over, watched her slim, tanned, muscular legs move about the house, watched her sweet little heart shaped ass in those shorts as she walks. Watched as her skimpy bra barely holds her sweet melons in. Not huge, but they appear like small melons, firm with pointy nipples. Just simply beauty in motion. Several times she has caught me glancing, no, staring at her as she works.
Today I notice as she walks past me, the sunlight from the kitchen window highlighting her body, that she has no bra on. Her nipples readily stand out in the shear cotton blouse she is wearing again. Must be her painting outfit I think to myself. I also think how I'd love to bed this sexy creature.
After sometime on my couch, having a few cold drinks, I yell out to her if she'd like to take a break, and have a cold drink of some kind. Yes, I'd love to take a break for a bit is her reply. I'll take a beer if you have any. A beer it is I reply. As she comes out from the back of the house, she now has a bit of paint splattered on her blouse, one spot right where her right nipple is. She also has a bit of paint on her cheek it appears. She sits down across from me in a chair, takes the beer, pushes her hair back with both hands, and momentarily closes he r eyes. I can see she has some sweat on her from the hard work she's doing. I get up, walk into the kitchen, and wet a dish cloth for her to wipe her face off, now pointing to the paint she has on her cheek. Finishing up, she notices me looking at her blouse, which I just can't keep my eyes off, especially with the paint over her right nipple. She replies, I didn't realize I had paint on my blouse, and right in a bad spot I see. My reply is "no, it definitely is in the right spot", chuckling as I finish. Damn, did I just say that to my landlord? Jeez...
She flashes me a "you're a bad boy" smile at me, but doesn't say anything. Now, I'm wondering. Did I say something I shouldn't have? Oh what the hell I think. I've watched and wanted this woman since I first met her to look at the house. Young, sexy, divorced, with a killer body, what warm blooded man wouldn't want her.
She sits and relaxes for awhile, finishing her beer. Then she gets up, saying it's time to get back to work. She retires to the back of the house again, while I look at my mail finally. Not long after, she calls for my assistance. Not knowing which room she's in, I ask her where she is at. "In the bedroom" comes her reply. I walk into the bedroom while she is trying to man handle a large stepladder into place. I walk over to move the ladder for her, telling her I will steady it for her while she is on it. She clambers up the ladder slowly, all the while I'm watching her sweet ass and legs above me. As she turns to ask me for the paint pan, I can see straight up her blouse to her lovely tits. She grins at me with a devious smile while thanking me. Hooking the paint pan onto the ladder, she looks down and asks me if I'm enjoying the view. "Very much so" comes my reply. "I thought so she replies, I'm glad you are".
Soon she is starting down the ladder for some more paint from the bucket we both left across the room, when she slides down the rungs. Thinking she is falling, I reach for both sides of her, grabbing her waist as she slides down into me. Damn, she's built like a rock I think as she turns to me, locks a leg over my leg, and deeply kisses me, taking my breath away. Holy shit I think when I come up for air. We kiss again, this time wet, sloppy kisses, playing with each others tongues. She tells me " I didn't think you'd ever get the hint to make a move". "Why do you think I'm doing this painting now, instead of before you moved in?" I feign confusion and stupidity when I reply "You're my landlord, I had no idea". What a stupid thing to say, as she laughs a hearty laugh, leads me over to my bed, and tells me "well, perhaps I need to be more blunt about things".
Pulling off my polo shirt, she starts to lick and bite my hairy nipples on my chest. Pinning my arms up, she presses her body up against mine, deeply kissing me once more. She then starts to run her tongue around my neck, then down my chest. By this time, I straighten her up momentarily, unbuttoning her blouse, slowly pushing it off her body. Now it's my turn to feast on those lovely sweet tits with the hard nipples that seem to be pointing right up at me. "Hmmmmm baby" comes the reply as I start to suck each nipple, rolling each one around on my tongue, biting each one gently, then flicking my tongue after each one. Her breathing increases as my pulse rate increases. "Jesus baby, you're beautiful" comes my reply, as she pushes me down on the bed, telling me not to move.
Standing there before me, she slowly drops her tight shorts, revealing nothing underneath. Her glistening pussy is shaved clean. "God, I can't believe this sex pot in front of me" I mumble as she bends over, slowly removing my jeans. She crawls up onto the bed, running her tongue up the inside of my hairy thighs, tickling me as she goes. My cock is growing and aching for her. She kneels before my crotch, running her finger around the outline of my briefs, then following with her tongue, occasionally flicking my cock with her finger. Each touch sends shivers up me.
She slowly removes my briefs, revealing my hard, throbbing cock, and she starts to lick my balls, one at a time. I arch my back in complete bliss, as I close my eyes, and let this beauty have her way. This sexy woman then slowly starts to suck my balls, sucking while rolling each one over in her mouth. 'Damn baby" is the only reply I can mumble. She now has pre-cum dripping from my cock as I close my eyes once more, taking all this pleasure in. Slowly she moves up my hard shaft, licking straight up to my head. "Hmmmmm" is the reply I hear when she tastes my salty juice on the tip of my cock. "Fuck baby, I want to fuck you now, climb on me" is my reply. "Oh yea babe, I want to fuck you like a bucking bronc" she replies as she straddles me, mounting my cock. She presses all the way down with her hips, wiggling as she does so, groaning as she does. "Damn your cock fills me up baby" she exclaims as I wrap my hands around her sweet ass, squeezing as I do, as she starts to pump up and down on my rock hard member. Pausing to lean over me, she tickles my ear lobes and neck with her teeth and tongue, again sending shivers up me. She leans into my ear telling me " baby, I've wanted you for awhile". I return the compliment, telling her the same. She now lays on me, both of us rocking back and forth in unison, my cock sloppily pumping in and out of her wet pussy. My arms wrap around her, running the length of her back, down to her sweet ass, back up to cup her sweet tits in my hands. "Ooooooo baby" she groans as I feel her muscles clamp around me, knowing she is close to cumming.
She suddenly stops completely, telling me she wants to finish another way. Raising up on all fours, she tells me to get behind her. I gladly and quickly oblige, my cock about ready to explode. "Hmmmmm, I love doggie style baby" is my reply, as I place myself directly behind her, between her spread legs. As I begin to enter her dripping pussy, she replies, "No baby, in my ass". Not needing any lube as wet as we both are, I start to tease her tight asshole. Her wetness has dripped all the way down her ass crack. First with my finger, running it along and around her hole, then rubbing the head of my cock around her tight ass, as she screams for me to put it in. Sliding all the way in slowly, she gasps and clamps down on my cock. "Fuck me hard" comes her reply. I pump my cock into this tight, sweet ass wildly, thrusting all the way in. Damn, she is sooooo tight. Pumping and pumping, she grinds her hips in unison, meeting my thrusts. Not long and I'm cumming, God am I cumming. As I pull out, cum drips from this sweet ass.
We finish by cuddling, kissing, and touching each other for a prolonged period. I'm lost as far as time goes. Laying there together with our eyes shut, we finally notice the sun starting to go down over the horizon. Excusing herself to use the bathroom and getting dressed, I lay there in amazement. When she returns, she exclaims, "well, I hope you're going to like your paint job when I'm finished" I reply "Baby, I already love it".

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

Into My Life Chapter Two Friday Evening

Trev — Sun, 30 Aug 2009 19:55:28 GMT

‘ALICE COTTAGE’ it says boldly above the porch door. Blue letters against the peeling white paint. Tatty, old fashioned. I step up, conscious of his eyes following me; glad that his eyes are watching me, hope he likes what he sees. It’ll be easier if he likes me, I can control him then, not that he’ll know. I hope. I pause with my hand on the front door knob and I know, certain and for sure, that no other woman has crossed this threshold. Not like I do. Not with … with what in mind? I don’t even know what I’m doing here. Just things have made me be here. A twist and I step-in, fumble for the light switch with tears pricking at my eye lids. I blink them away as the harsh bright light splashes hard against rough whitewashed walls which throw the cold white light back into the chill and empty room. Bare floor boards with a moldy throw rug. A heavy dark stone fireplace at the far end. A tiny old fashioned grate is pushed to one side, half full of ashes all. Logs are stacked at the other side. A copper coal bucket sits on a thread bare rug laid in front of the stone flag hearth. A high backed chair is placed close to the logs facing midway between the grate and a white plastic TV that’s sat on an old kitchen stool. Beside the chair there are two plates and two mugs on a small carved wooden table. Why two? There’s no woman here. A guest? Not him! Must be his dinner and his breakfast. I’ll check later.
Grubby, pale blue Venetian blinds stretch blankly across the window space, closed against the cold and dark. No curtains. A bright rug hangs on nails on the back wall like a tapestry. It’s slung above a cheap two seater bed settee thing that’s struggling to support itself and the newspapers discarded on it.
Beside me, stacked neatly on bare plank shelving, are the various bits of the record collection with some tapes and an old wooden record player that looks like it does radio and tapes too. At the far end there’s a couple of video cassettes. Ever the nosey one I scan titles quickly. Kids stuff, his kids of course. They must hate it here, poor devils. Broken home and a run down dad. There’s not a single grown up video among them except, maybe, Sleepless in Seattle. Bet the kids brought him that, hopelessly hoping their mummy and daddy would ‘sort themselves out’ if only they could remember how it used to be.
The only personal touch I can see is a bottle of port with a single large brandy glass. His hobbies? Port and Blues? He’s going to have to change pretty sharpish, or is that my job? Is that why I need to be here, because he needs someone to shake him back to life? You know, Fate! And what happens to me when he realizes I’m just a kid, just a couple of years older than his own kids? Half his so called mates in the pub just waiting to tell him ‘I told you so’, ‘She was too young for you anyway’. Perhaps we’re doomed before we start? Or is that up to me too? It’s pretty obvious it’s me who’s going to have to decide what’s best for us, for him, because he’s still working for his ex’s father and she’s living it up in his house while he’s existing in this - It’s like he’s one of them cave people that hide away for a hundred years and no-one ever knows who they were or where they came from. Hermits! Even dresses like one in his brown clothes and comfortable jacket. I’ll change him, bring him back to life!
I hear him clump into the porch and turn to him with a bright smile as he dumps my little bag and his stuff by the wooden plank door behind me. The stairs? Another beside me, must be a cupboard under the stairs. A more solid door behind me, in the back wall, to the kitchen? Hope the loo isn’t at the top of the garden. I get a blank smile in response. He’s nervous too. Funny, I never thought of that.
He turns and steps back into the porch, gathers a box of eggs and a bottle of milk, offers them to me.
‘Thank heavens for Mary’ he says. ‘You’ve got a choice, make up the fire or cook yourself an omelet. You’ll find tomatoes and cheese in the fridge. Sorry about the mess. I wasn’t expecting … Bit of a state isn’t it. Everyone says it’s got potential but I haven’t found it yet.’
‘It’s fine. I’ve had worse bed-sits before ... It takes time, you know. You’ve started: the lovely rug, a comfy chair, and your records. Just got to keep looking.’
‘Well.’
He was very tight, nervous. I tried a laugh but it came out a cough. I took the eggs and milk from his hands.
‘I’ll get there one day.’ He wasn’t at all … what, ashamed, apologetic? What did I expect?
‘Money’ he explains ‘is the biggest problem. One day, but I’ve started.’
Hope he’s not going to start anther of his long winded lectures while I stand here with my hands full.
He takes my elbow and leads me towards the door in the back wall. A small, genuine smile lighting his face, a twinkle in his eye I haven’t seen before. It suits him.
I’m puzzled and a little wary, like it might be a surprise party and his mum and dad are sat in the kitchen waiting for their boy to come home. No, of course not. There’s the plates in the front room, there’s just him.
He stops me, facing the door. The hand at my elbow goes around behind me, holding me close beside him and with his other hand he gently covers my eyes.
‘Do you like surprises?’ His voice is gentle and confident. A confident Graham. Now that is a surprise!
‘Mmm’ and a nod against his warm palm. My knees are shaking. What’s the game?
I hear the door latch click. ‘There’s a step down.’ He moves me forward as I try to grope for the door frame to steady myself in the darkness but my hands are full of eggs and milk. His hand is warm and dry over my face. He’s got a lovely soft touch. My nipples crinkle. Where did that come from? They always know, I thought. Then I thought 'That's rediculous'. Most girls get a warm feeling inside. I get scrunchy nipples. Least I used to. In Cornish days. Now, with him, no way. Just his hand over my eyes, kinky, crunchy kinky. That's all.
I step down, groping with my foot, he hugs me close from behind to steady me. He steps down behind me. He’s very close and I lean against him just a little and I sort of like his hand across my eyes. He’s taller than I thought.
‘Did you like the front room?’
Oh. Not fair. ‘It’s got - err - potential.’ I hear the light click on, his fingers pink over my eyes, parting so I can peep through, then I can see properly.
This is the room he has done. Shiny, clean, warm colours, an inviting place to be, biscuit colours, tiled floor and worktops, posh glass fronted cupboards in pale wood and a matching wooden table and chairs by the back door.
‘It’s beautiful, straight out of a magazine. Did you do all this?’ As I turn towards him I see his smile is back, and pride, and a twinkle in his eyes again. Somehow his arm has ended up sort of around me as I turn back to look this way and that I let myself snuggle back a little then I turn back to him, still in the curve of his arm but he releases me suddenly, embarrassed at our closeness and he takes the milk and eggs from my hands and moves away from me. I miss our closeness. We ... I .. I think I was actually going to kiss him. Just on the cheek. Not sexual. Does he know? Sexual? Where did that come from? Do I know?
I move away to stroke the worktops, tiled in biscuit brown colours, the table, a pale pine wood with no varnish, just scrubbed like my nanny use to do hers when I was little. The tiled floor too, a lighter brown. Brown. His favourite colour. Well it suits in here. All the different shades coming together in a warm living / kitchen room. The bare white wood chairs need little cushions on them but I can do that. If I’m around long enough.
‘I did most of it. A couple of chaps from the village helped out showed me how to do things properly. And Mary. The colours are hers. I’m a little bit colour blind, things come out a bit strange when I try and do colours. Doesn’t bother me in the slightest but I’ve learnt not to try and do the mix and match stuff if I want other people to like it. The loo was the hardest, soldering all that copper piping and then draining it off and fixing the leaks. Took ages. And plastering. They call it a trade but it’s an art form, really. So difficult to get it reasonable, let alone right. Anyway. Look. Coffee and everything is on the side there, you’ll find the rest if you explore a bit. Loo’s there. I’ll put a couple of the gas rings on to warm it up a bit. The radiator’s in but there's no boiler yet. It gets a bit chilly these nights, days.’
And then he was gone again and I felt all lost so I wander over to fill the kettle and ‘explore’ opening doors, touching white cast iron pans all hanging neatly in a row on big brass hooks. Nights, days. Ws he thinking ‘nights’ for us.
He’d used pale woods to contrast with the light biscuit coloured, tiled tops. A deep, dark brown double sink with a gas hob just around the corner, same colour, both set into tiled tops. I moved toward the stove. It was a little cool in here, cool enough to embarrass a girl with no bra and pointy nipples, not that I was sure if it was the cool that was making them crinkle. Oh, what’s going on? I was only looking for somewhere to hide and now I want him to fuck my brains out. ‘Beware of the rebound’. That’s what Suzie always said. It’s just a reaction to all that’s been happening. It’s just – being safe again – being allowed to make decisions again, being asked if I’d like to make the coffee or light the fire. Why do I feel so ‘AT HOME’?
His cupboards, smokey glass fronted, are surprisingly well stocked, little jars of spices, big jars of pickled onions, jam pots and stone jars labeled ‘plain flour’ and so on in his untidy writing.
Which, I wonder, is the real man? The mess in the front room or the well organized man who runs this kitchen. A bit of both hopefully. This kitchen is just too tidy; you wouldn’t dare make a mess so where was I going to fit in? I could make it homely but he’d call it a right pickle. I’m going to have to be very tidy and very careful in here or I’ll upset his ordered system of doing things. I can be tidy, if I try really hard. I can!
I’m smiling and spooning coffee when he came back in with his dirty dishes.
‘You missed the most important cupboard, over there. That ones all yours. I could hear you going round you know. Women are just so nosey.’
He dumps the dirty plates and cups on the drainer and he’s gone again and back again, this time with the coal bucket, out of the back door and up the garden. The chill air blew through the open door and my nipples crinkled again. He called me a woman. He’s thinking of me as a woman. Not sure I like it. Better than ‘Girlie’ I suppose. I can hear him clanking around up there somewhere, getting more fuel for the fire hopefully. I open the cupboard he’d waved at, pull a face and let the door bump shut again. Ironing board, hoover, mops! Woman’s stuff, Barstard!
‘You’ve found your place then.’
He’d gone through to front room again before I could think of an answer so I stick my tongue out at the empty doorway. Wish he’d stop doing that, saying things and not waiting for me to answer, think up an answer.
‘I’ve gone off you.’ That’s what I would have said.
The kettle burbled , gargled, clicked. I closed the back door, he’d left it wide open but then his hands had been full with the bucket and several logs. I should have grabbed him, put my hands over his eyes and given him a surprise while his hands were full and he couldn’t turn away without being rude and then I could’ve … Bloody nipples. Behave. They look like cherries. Just ‘cos I was thinking about being close to him. Has he noticed? Do I want him to? Was that why he keeps going in and out? Don’t think so. A girl gets radar for things like that, when they’re being watched. We’re more sensitive than men. We know things long before they do. Except for Mikey. Except when we’re blinded by love. Then we’re totally stupid. Totally, completely, idiotically, stupid, stupid. So why was I doing it again? Make-believe to forget? Well, calm down. Make the bloody coffee. Get some food into yourself. You’ll feel better. And wait. Wait for a sign from him that he’s actually a tiny bit interested. Then you won’t make a complete ass of yourself. Again. And then wait a bit longer before you – before you commit yourself. Let him. Oh, Shit. Why is life so fucking hard.
‘Two sugars, please.’ He calls through. Bossy bastard. I stick my tongue out at him again, knowing he can’t see through walls. He’d have seen through me if he could see through walls..
I spoon, spoon, stir, sip. I take a moment, nipples are softening, push my hair back, smooth jumper straight, then I have to take his coffee through, hand it to him and get a brief ‘thanks’.
I hover a moment, sofa, chair. His chair, grotty settee. I turn, get my bag, hear the quiet of the house, return to the kitchen, into the loo, lock the door and lean against it, my little bag clutched to me. The mirror wall makes the room seem bigger than it actually is; the tint makes me look better than I actually feel. I’ve got a bit of tan on my face but that’s all. I hated the heat out there, couldn’t stand the fierce sun so I‘d hung about in the shade, trying to stay out of sight, out of harms way. Like now. Hiding in here while I try to use my excuse for a brain to work things out.
What have I done? What am I doing? Is this a pact with the devil? Will he want to? Will I be able to? How will it be? He’s so prim and proper he might actually think he’s obliged to give me a bed for the night just because he’s such a stuck up middle class twit and it’s his duty to look after the under privileged and – Oh, shut up.
One more man. So what? At least I’ve chosen this one for myself and he don’t seem half bad. The moment he’d walked into the café I’d known he’d be alright. When he threw that paper away I was sure. As I watched him eating I was certain. When I thought about what I was going to be doing with him tonight my nipples went all crinkly and I actually wanted him there and then. Just a reaction, I thought, to all that had happened. All the women in the prison and all the guards who’d used me to fill up the night shifts.
I’d been very popular with them because they could make me do anything they liked.
I was the one with no friends, no lawyer, not even the language to make a complaint.
And they made me do everything!
But it’s gone now. Now I just want a long, hot bath and some t.l.c. and then I’ll be fine again. I can start again. I just need someone to look after me for a few days and if this Graham’ll do that then I’ll do things for him. Anything he wants. There are no more surprises. I’ve done everything already. Doing it for him can’t be any harder than the things I’ve already done. And I owe him and I promised myself, ‘Never owe no-one then no-one can ever own you’. I can’t just arrive and do nothing. Expect him to feed me, keep me, and then wander off when it suits me. I owe him already, just for getting me away from that café. That truck driver had come so close to sharing his cab with me for the night. Ugh! He’d looked at all the pictures in the paper, even turned one of them round to see better, then looked at me to see if I was looking at him, fancied him. He’d slurped egg of his knife, he’d … then Graham came in and I knew. And I still know. Even if I do have to hoover and sweep and wash his dirty dishes. I’ll do a lot more than that if he wants me to. I just can’t read him. His lovely kitchen. In here too. Nice. Tidy. A little bit olde worlde, a little bit posh. Is that him? Like some Victorian Gentleman in his house. Where his word is law. What will he make me do? I shudder at some of the things I have done, been made to do.
It’s over, gone. Get over it.
As of today you can say ‘Yes Please’ or ‘No Thank You’ just as you want. My Choice. My Body. His desire, my control. Mine if I want him, tough if I don’t. I’m in charge of me, not him, not them. ME. Brave little me.
I check the latch and perch on the loo to search through my bag for a miracle. Perhaps the white blouse and skirt? And red shoes? With the high heels? See if he notices. He’s colour blind so he won’t notice the red shoes don’t go with anything and I’ll feel better out of these flatties.
I strip and wash at his sink. Love this room. The big tinted mirrors right down the long wall make it seem bigger. He’s put big taps on the bath with cracked white enamel ‘H’ and ‘C’ on them. And the pull chain on the cistern, just like at my old school at Redruth. And thick carpet. Soft between my toes as I slip my damp shoes off, see the black dye stains around my toes. I run the hot water until it warms up and use the flannel to clean my feet up and end up checking the door’s locked before I strip off and wash everything. New start, clean, all the memories washed down the drain where they belong. His soap is that blue streaked men’s stuff but at least it smells of something; hate to think what I smell like. I’ll start with my black feet, soap, rinse, wipe. Then my legs, thighs and there, extra soapy there, extra rinse, water dribbling down my legs, making a puddle. And my breasts and my neck and I’m watching myself, doing it slowly to myself, dropping the flannel and using my hands on my soapy skin, soothing myself, massaging myself, my breasts. My own breasts now. Not theirs. The marks have all gone now, just a little scar from that first time I’d fought back. I’d fought like crazy, thought I’d won when he went out and locked the door again but he’d come back with two of the other guards and the only fight then had been in my head. I knew I couldn’t win, I had to accept, to shut my eyes and close my mind and wait till it stopped.
And I survived, I got away, I’m here, and I’m safe and I’ve got hot water, soap, clean towels and Graham. He’s a bit special. Mainly ‘cos he’s so soft I can control him. He’ll do what ever I want and he’ll stop when I ask him to. I feel absolutely totally safe. If he walked in now he could probably have me if he took it slowly and gently and let his hands massage my neck like this and he’d let them slip across my breasts so gently and carefully and he’d ask me to lay down on the rug and he’d make love to me while the bath ran hot and full and then I could get straight into the bath and soak him away again while he makes me a coffee.
‘Ready in two minutes’ he calls. ‘Omelets and cold coffee.’
Fuck. My coffee. Ohh, food. I’m starving. He’s so nice to me. So caring. I will. I’ll let him. If he wants to. If I can.
OK. White blouse, black skirt, red shoes. And clean knickers, pale blue. I hope they’re clean. 30p off the jumble. Maybe not. I’ve not had a chance to wash them through. My own, the white ones, again. He’s seen them already, might even like to see them again. Not too bad and he did seem to like them. They’ll have to do. Wonder what he’s really like?
I looked in the mirror. Skinny body in white knickers. Bra. Also pale blue. 36C. It was all there was there. I used to be a 36B. Shit. Peanuts in a jam jar. I’ve lost weight. Should have known that! I try the blouse on over the bra but for one the colour shows through and for two the bra is just too big and that shows too. In a moment I look again. No bra, a smooth outline, my breasts barely big enough to lift the material away from me. If my nipples will behave it’ll do fine. Legs need a shave but! I step into the skirt and tuck the blouse in automatically. Hope it’s warmed up in there. Looks good, I turn, feeling good. And I need some attention, some lovely tender loving care and attention, lots of lovely attention. It’ll be nice, being cuddled by a cuddly teddy bear and watching telly in front of the fire. I can feel his hands on me, stroking. Crinkle. Oh. They’re showing now. Two cherries. Might as well be flashing like Rudolph’s nose!
I pull the blouse out of my waist band but it doesn’t help much and the blouse is wrinkled anyway. I tuck it back again, look again. So? Step into my shoes and see the difference in the way I stand, even my boobs look bigger just because the heels make me stand up straight. And I do look good, considering. I feel good and I feel better and I still don’t know whether I want him to like my body or to wait until I can decide if I like him or … So long as he doesn’t like it, me. That’ll be horrendous. But I like him. So!
‘On the table.’
Bloody nipples. So bloody obvious. I pick up the blue jumper again then throw it down on top of my bag again. I want to look good. I do look good. And I want him to like what he sees but my bloody nipples ‘ll give him the wrong idea and he’ll think I’m coming on to him.
Well if you stop thinking about him playing with them perhaps they’ll behave themselves.
I blow a couple of soothing breathing outs. Try to calm my butterflies. I can smell the cooking. I use his flannel to cool my face then step out bravely and cross directly to the kettle, giving myself a moment to not look at his eyes; I don’t have the confidence to see what he sees when he sees me. This is my choice. I can change it when I want to. They’re bloody crinkling again. Oh, shit. Calm down, he’s only a man. You’re the one in charge. Lucky for you it’s him and not that bloody truck driver. You chose him, you chose to come to his house, and this is HIS house, all he has left after that woman … All he has, this and his kids once a month. And I can make a difference here. Change his house. I can warm it for him. Warm him. Look after him and do his hovering and make his bed and cook his dinner and … Well what else can I do on the two and half quid I’ve got left?
His back is to me, pouring soup into two bowls. I spoon more sugar into my cup, something to do.
‘Smells good.’ Something to say.
‘Out of a packet. I often use it for stock in a stew. Have you tried that? Doesn’t always work. Seems to stick to the bottom if you put it in too soon and sometimes the flavours seem to clash. Know what I mean?’
Now his head turns towards me, still stirring the saucepan but his hand stops.
‘Wow. Didn’t know you were so pretty.’
Then he blushes. And I feel the colour rising in my face too, must be the heat in here, from the cooking.
‘Thank you, kind sir. You’re not so bad yourself.’ Well. What else can you say?
‘Sorry. Didn’t mean to be rude. I should know better. It was a bit of a surprise, seeing you dressed up. That sounds even worse. Sorry. But you worked to be in an office, boys must have – men must have noticed you?’
‘I did Legal stuff. Very boring. So wa the boss. Dirty opld man actually, if you must know.’
We were both smiling for no reason. He’s still holding the spoon in the pan, just stood there now. He’d forgotten what he was doing. Men!
‘Can I do anything? Coffee?’
‘No. I’m fine. Sit yourself down, this’ll be ready in a minute.’
He actually seems to shake his head, turned the gas off and follows me, holds my chair for me as I sit, offers me a napkin which I place across my lap. He’s lovely.
‘How long were you there?’ he asks and we make stupid conversation about ‘office’ and ‘bosses’ between mouthfuls of hot soup and rough bread as we both try to work out what’s going to happen next without letting the other know but I’ve got him hooked good and solid. I think.
I stand up with my empty bowl and deliberately lean across the table to gather his to take to the sink. I watch for his eyes to flick to my cleavage but they don’t. I dump the bowls on the drainer and go back to the kettle. He’s soon at the stove and by the time I’ve refilled the coffee mugs he’s stirring eggs for the omelet while the pan sizzles mushrooms.
I decide to put on a show for him, lifting one leg to stroke the back of the other, moving my weight to push a hip out a little. I feel good in my skirt. I feel safe in his kitchen. I fell naughty in my bare legs. I stretch more than I need to reaching for the sugar, giving him my bum in my tightly stretched black skirt. My fingers release the top button of my blouse. It’s got warm in here with the cooking and everything. I can hear him moving behind me. I wait for his hands at my waist. I hear him put plates on the table and a chair grates on the floor. I smile, waiting for him, to do something, say something.
‘Leave that. This’ll soon get cold. I’ll pass if you don’t mind. I ate earlier, you saw.’
Damn him. He hasn’t even been watching. Too busy with my food. It smells good though, and I’m ready for it. The food!
He’s standing behind my chair again, waiting for me. His face is flushed. He was watching! Or is it just with the cooking? Is it really hot in here?
I take my seat, trying to be ladylike, smoothing my skirt beneath me as I sit. The omelet tastes as good as it looks. The mushrooms are crunchy. The taste is strong with the cheese. My eyes flash him an ‘its good’, my mouth is too busy. While I eat he potters about, finding jam and more knives and small plates while he talks about Mary who left the eggs as if she’s an Aunt or something. He takes a huge knife to cut bread from a small loaf and I swallow at the thought of it against my throat. I feel pale and wavery while h rambles on like how she’d adopted him when he moved here, chose the colours for this room. I nod, recovered from my horror moment and start to babble on about Redruth and with the omelet demolished I lean back so he can see the outline of my breasts under the thin material. He’s opposite me now, passing me coffee and sitting down to spread butter and jam on the lovely thick bread. I talk about my childhood days and surfing and I lean forward a bit so he can see I do have actually got a bit of cleavage. Wish I had more. I talk about my first boyfriends and realize I’m teasing and flirting so I talk about jazz and blues while he does a sexy chew on his a chunk of bread and jam and I think about undoing another button because I need him to be interested and he isn’t taking much notice. He’s supposed to notice. I start on about going off to college and my mum getting ill then he stands up and I think he’s going to grab me but he just sort of drops a hand on my shoulder and gathers my plate as my emotions well up and overflow and my face is in my hands as the first sobs shake me as memories of those summer days and mum and picnics on the beach when I was little and the funny look in her eyes when I got the letter about college. Next time I saw her she looked so frail and afraid. Perhaps she already knew what was going to happen but couldn’t do anything about it and she wouldn’t spoil my life just because she was scared and lonely.
And Mikey. I know he hurt me. And he put me in prison to save himself. But I’d loved him, been very deeply and totally infatuated as only a teenager can be, even if I was twenty two. It was only the drugs. We’d have been alright. He was working most of the time. He could have gone to therapy. But I knew I was kidding myself. I’d had long enough to think about it, hadn’t I?
Graham’s bumping dishes in the sink, washing up. I wipe my eyes with the back of my hands, go to help, to dry, but the sink is still filling so I drift into the loo, use his flannel to cool my eyes, my face. And I do that button up again, the third one. He’s not interested. I don’t know whether I feel relieved or disappointed but I can’t hide in here, I don’t need to hide in here, I’m safe. So dab my cheeks again, smooth my blouse and go out to help with a little ‘Sorry’ as I take the cloth and a plate a wipe round and round while the tears run again. He snatches quick looks at me, at my face, as I try to finish the plates. He washes slowly, handing me each one to dry, keeping me busy, letting me - I don't know. Think. Decide. Whatever it is I’m doing. At last he pulls the plug, rinses the sink round, takes the cloth from me, sits me down at his table makes coffee. He puts it in front of me and goes off to poke the fire in the front room. He’s left the door ajar, I can hear him poking the fire, chucking on another log or two. A clanking of the fire guard, making it safe, safe for us both, for me, for him.
I drink coffee between sniffles, feeling stupid and cross with myself, hear him putting a record on the machine. A pause and then a trumpet wails. Blues! I’m grateful to him for just being there but I wish he’d play something else.
The coffee and brief visit to his flannel with more cold water to sort me out and I know I must wander through to find him. His coffee’s going cold on the little table beside him. His glass of port rests comfortably in his hand.
‘More coffee?’ I ask by way of an apology.
‘Rather have a pint. Fancy one?’ He looks at me carefully, eyes full of concern and worry. ‘You alright now?’
‘Mmm. Alright.’ I manage a wobbly smile. ‘A pint sounds good. But I haven’t much money.’ He might as well know.
He smiles. ‘What’s a pint between friends? Will you join me, as a friend?’
Friends, I’m thinking, is not what I want to be. I can’t run off when I feel like it if we’re friends.
I nod. ‘Give me two ticks though. Do my face.’ And I’m thinking I’m only here to use him then he’ll be on his own again and blue. But I’ll make him happy while I’m here, happy as I damn well can. I promise.
‘Take five’ he says, then he laughs. ‘I’ve just done it again haven’t I? You’ll never need time to look beautiful. It’s me that needs it. I need to get rid of this shirt and tie and find some clean socks. I haven’t been home for two days. I was in Cardiff last night then Leicester today. It’s been a long couple of days. A pint’ll take the edge of it. When we get back you can tell me the rest of your story if you like or it’ll wait ‘till another day. Here, sit here, chairs warm, the fires doing it’s best. I’ll see if I can find a jacket for you. It’s chilly out.’
‘I’ll be alright. It’s good to be cool again. Fresh air.’
‘It might feel good but those thingumies are getting me all hot under the collar.’
He sort of waves a hand towards me and I know he means my nipples. I smile. He’s noticed. Such a softy.
‘Graham, it’s not the temperature that’s making them … I’ve … They … You … ‘
‘I trust you Petra, and you trust me, maybe. It’s just that it’s been a while and I’m not actually feeling quite as well behaved as I said I would be so if … if you don’t mind I’ll find you a jacket, or something.’ He was heading towards the door.
‘Graham.’ He has to stop, turn, face me. I slide into his chair to really make my point.
‘Graham. I’m here in your home. Desperately lonely, scared, much in need of care and attention. Every day in prison I told myself that I’ll never owe any one ever again and that I am always going to pay my way.’ It’s not just a warm fire I need, you understand. A good friend is what I need but you should never owe a friend, that’s what they say don’t they?’
‘You can stay. You don’t have to pay. I’ve always been soft as lights. Stay and be welcome.’
‘Thank you kind, Sir. You can be my knight in shining armour and I’ll be your maiden in distress. Right?’
‘Rusty sort of Knight.’
‘Maybe. Maybe not. Heart of gold I reckon. So what, kind Sir, do you think happens to the maiden after they ride off into the sun set?’
’Live happily ever after, of course.’
‘What happens on the very next page, Graham? Do I have to tell you?’
‘He has his wicked way.’
‘Precisely. She pays her dues and he has the time of his life. That’s the deal. And you want to go to the pub first though.’
‘Dutch Courage for a rusty knight?’
‘So what’s to be frightened of, me?’
‘Hah. You!’ He’s wringing his hands, washing one in the other.
‘Little me?’ I ask him.
He just stood there looking, first at my hands, second at the floor, now into my eyes. His mouth opened, closed. He turned towards the kitchen.
‘Five minutes. I’ll – err - find you a …’
‘I’ve got a jumper, the red one, remember.’
‘I’ll fetch it.’
I sit back smiling, smirking actually. So, there was a glowing ember in there somewhere and fate has sent me here to bring that ember back to life. And perhaps fate will deal me some decent cards just for change, just for a while.

He’s coming towards me, my jumper over his arm and a smile on his face. I stand and he just sort of folds me into his arms and the room smells of wood smoke and coal and the man, my rusty knight, and he smells of his manly soapy scent and if he doesn’t let go I’ll start blubbing again but it is comfy and … I ease away with a squeeze for him and he lets me, just a hand on each shoulder while he says ‘You’ve got a friend now you know. You’re safe here, as long as you like.’
And that nearly starts me off again so I lean my head on his shoulder and mutter ‘Thank you’ and then let him stretch my jumper over my arms.
I stop him. ‘Not on top of this’ I say and turn my back and hope he watches me unbutton the blouse, slip it off my shoulders, fold it over the back of his chair. I turn now, holding my hands out for the big red jumper, not at all sure he’ll let me put it on. Even less sure I want him to.
He passes it to me, watches me tugging over my head, pulling at the sleeves, pulling it down over my waist. My eyes watch his, his eyes watch everything, sometimes they even look at my eyes watching him until I turn my body, distract him with a teasing glances.
‘There’ I say, hearing the sarcasm crackle in my voice. ‘The wicked monster back in his lair. I’ll be one minute.’
I go off to loo again. It’s becoming my favorite place. Cold flannel to my eyes, trying to ease the red puffiness beneath them. I fumble for make up in my little bag, just lippy, but it’s a brighter red than I meant to get, tarty. Not me. So what are you doing here?
Trying not to take advantage. Trying to give back as much as I take. Trying to start again, that’s what I’m trying to do. Just pay my way as I get my life back together. Bring him some warmth and cuddles as I go. He needs some. Cuddly warm cuddles. He needs someone to hold him too. I discard the big red jumper, it might be a bit warmer and my tits won’t be so bloody obvious. Not my tits, my nipples. You know what I mean. Wish my slacks had dried out. Skirt’ll have to do, just have to remember not to play pool in it. Blue top, black skirt, red shoes. It’ll have to be the flatties. I change my mind again and wipe most of the lippy off before I wander through. Well I don’t know what he likes, do I. Does he want a London Tart or a bit of Cornish Cream? Yeah. Clotted cream. That’ll be me.
‘Will I do?’ I know it’s a woman’s cheapest trick but sometimes we need to hear some friendly lies.
His eyes run down me, top to toes, then more slowly back up, his smile growing broader as they follow the shape of me, not my clothes. His eyes warm my body as they passed over me. I let my hands dropped loosely beside me, letting him see me. They pause at my breasts and I feel the crinkle, know they’re going hard and tight again. I know why too. Does he know yet? Is it in his eyes? His eyes lift a little higher, study my face, meet my eyes.
‘You’re perfect. Will I do, just for this evening?’ was his answer. His tie was askew, shirt cuffs undone and still rolled up for the washing up. There were a couple of splashes on the front of his trousers. I took the two steps toward him to sort him out, pulling his cuffs down and doing the stubborn little buttons up. He settles his jacket over his arm as I smooth him down, his shirt front.
‘Tie has to go’ I tell him.
I stay close in front of him while he drags his tie off, throws it towards his chair. I undo his top shirt button, stretching up a little. It just seems natural to kiss his cheek.
‘That’ll do nicely’ and I had to smile as his face seemed to turn inside out with embarrassment at being kissed so I turn away quickly to the door. Must remember that. I’m going to have to take him by surprise if I want to let him know it’s ‘Come on. Decision time, go out – stay in?’
Chance’d be fine thing. Oh, I don’t know what I want either. So long as they don’t find me, that’s what counts. That’s all that really matters. But my heart says ‘liar’ and my nipples are playing up again.

I lifted her coat from the peg but she felt it, declared it ‘Damp’ and decided to do without it, if it wasn’t too far. Her eyes were so full of teasing innocence I couldn’t speak, just thought how chilly her nipples are going to be, then she turned, leaving me to follow. Does she know how lovely she is? I flicked my jacket off its hook and folded it over my arm, it’d be cold later and she’ll probably need it. Outside she made me put it on, brushed dust off my shoulder that wasn’t there. I thought she was going to reach up to give me another peck on the cheek so I turned away clumsily. What was her game? Was I it? Pull a geriatric? Like a girlie version of Pull-A-Granny. There was too much else going on. Too many lies and too many tears. She’d have to work it all out in her own good time. Same as I’d had to if it’s really just a broken heart. I hoped Mary would be in that night, she’d know what to do. Her hand had gone into the crook of my arm like my little girl does when we walk in the woods. How old was she really? What did she want? How long would she stay? How long could I afford to have her staying? What will it be like when she goes? Empty? Empty house, empty life. Friends, just friends. That’ll be best. And a waste! Shit!

As I stand in the porch waiting for Graham to lock the door he follows me out, nudges me gently down the steps.
‘Aren’t you going to lock it?’ He looks startled for a moment, as if he wasn’t really here but - .
‘Good lord, no. Neighbours will think I don’t trust them. First thing I learnt down here was ‘Don’t lock your door’. You can trust every one who lives here. Any stranger stands out like a sore thumb and every busy body in the village keeps an eye on them. Same in Cornwall isn’t it?’
‘I ‘spose. Used to be but the tourist trade brings its own problems. Redruth’s a busy town now. Not like this, all homely.’
‘Homely are we?’ he laughs at me. At least he’s laughing, nice laugh, happy face.
‘You know what I mean. Don’t laugh at me’ but I’m laughing back. We’re face to face for a moment as I pull his arm to tell him off and something makes me hang on to him and try to pull his face to me so I can reach up to kiss his lips but he turns away again and I pretend to brush a smudge of lipstick away and we’re both embarrassed.
‘Lipstick’ I explain, taking care to leave the smudge intact. Serve him right, smug sod. But it’s me that has to put things to rights –
‘I wasn’t being rude. Homely is nice, safe. I like homely.’
‘Yeah. I believe you. Alright. Pax. Come on, it’s too cold to stand about.’
‘Put your jacket on then, it’s a lovely evening, you’re just a wimp.’
He complained as he did what he was told, ‘Us old country folk’ he told me like he was some old farmer ‘have learnt to take care of our ‘sen.’
I help him sort out an awkward sleeve.
‘Can’t even dress your selves’ I scold him. ‘An’ us Cornish folks is ignorant is we?’ We turn and head for the pub, my hand in the crook of his arm again and we’re close again, happy again, the way I like it.
He laughs and puts his hand on top of mine where it rests comfortably in the crook of his arm and I don’t have a care in the world.
The rain has sort of cleared but the breeze is persistent and chill, cutting through my thin jumper, raising goose bumps on my arms and I’ve got that crinkly scrunchy feeling again. At least it’s just the cold this time, well mainly, and I can see the pub lights as we turn a bend in the narrow road. Not far. There’s no traffic. A few parked cars, the odd light behind curtained windows. Very quiet here. Away from it all. It’d be eerie if I wasn’t with Graham. He walks fast, I’m rushing to keep up with him, feel my breasts bobbing gently with the pace. ‘Spect he’s doing it on purpose, dirty old man. My heels click clack on the road. A chill, damp evening in England. How I’ve missed it.
He pauses at the door. I think he’s going to tell me to behave myself but he says nothing, pushes through against the strong spring, holds it back for me so I can follow him in without the door throwing me back out into the street.
Friendly ‘Evening Graham’s’ ripple around the bar and eyes follow me to the bar. Same as my own village on a winter’s night. Every face was to be welcomed or assessed, greeted or ignored, depending on the every day politics of the village. Some spoke, some nodded. Some scan me carefully; others just look briefly. Dominoes clattered beside us as another game began stilling the cheerful banter over the play of the last hand. A darker area behind the bar, probably for a dart board and from another room beyond the bar loud lads are playing pool and desperately displaying their talents to a couple of local girls as they struggle to make the transition from schoolboy to man. Their noisy jukebox music, coarse and strident, washes through the pub, giving some privacy to quiet conversation. I don’t know the tune or the band but the words are vaguely familiar.
The barman turns to Graham with an ‘evening’ and pulls a pint of bitter. Graham answers ‘Evening George. Chilly out there.’ The bar is too small for private conversations, Graham waves toward two ladies perched on bar stools, ‘Mary and Annie, George’s better half, and John, Mary’s lord and master, when he’s allowed. This is Petra, a niece. She’s staying overnight, on her way to Cornwall.’
Wish he hadn’t said niece, the smudge of lipstick is still on his cheek, I can see Mary has spotted it. Her lips scrunch a little and she looks away, dismissive.
I half wave, half smile around Graham, trying to hide behind him until I warm up a bit and my nipples soften. Don’t want to look like a London tart.
George is asking ‘What’s yours then, love?’
I ask for a pint of bitter, same as Grahams, giving him a look to say ‘if that’s alright’. There’s no comment but I see the ladies have dainty glasses and the men have pints and that’s the way it is, always has been. Oops. Still, too late. George is already pulling my beer. And people think us Cornish are last century! Even the two girls next door have halves of lager but I ‘spect that’s ‘cos the lads can barely afford their own drinks let alone treat the girls to free drinks all night. One looks like sister to the darker lad. Poor sods.
One old boy, at the dominoes, is ogling me. His face is red from his evenings drinking, his thoughts are blurred ‘cos he don’t half fancy me, and his chances.
‘Be a lot better beer than you get up Lun’un, Ay Graham? Mind you, Lun’un does have some good points.’ And out of sight of most in the bar his eyes brush over my jumper and it’s diminishing but still noticeable points. Need cardy!
I turn away a little, decide to ignore him, heard it all before in too many Cornish pubs and London wine bars. But these are all friends of Grahams. I’ll have to face him down. I even remember how.
‘Never drank the beer up Lun’un.’ I drawled in half Cornish ‘It were that top pressure stuff. I was weaned on proper ale, slow brewed, hand pulled. Like this only darker, stronger.’ More softly I added ‘We ‘ad our share of dirty old men up there an’ all.’ Like falling off a bike. Three years since I’d last crossed swords with an over amorous, over filled Mr. Obnoxious, young or otherwise. Three years since last I’d been able to fight back.
‘Ahh.’ He said. ‘Thar’ be right thar’ lass’ which to a country girl means everything and nothing. Tonight it was an apology and an acceptance, at least that’s the way I took it but I’m still staying close behind Graham for the moment. Just ‘til things settle again.
My beer at last, I drew a couple of swallows through the froth, set the glass back on the bar and wiped my top lip with the back of a finger. ‘Nice.’
It seems sharp to my unaccustomed tongue and I must remember it will work quickly on me too. The chatter begins to flow around the bar again. If I’m with Graham I must be all right, or at least he’ll be responsible for my behaviour if I’m not. That’s how it works. Like taking a friend to an uncle’s house. Not that he’s my uncle.
Graham’s polite and fairly attentive. He’s more … more … on his best behaviour. That’s what it is. But he’s keeping me involved, included, as we stand at the bar. London had been a real culture shock until I got in with a couple of the girls from college. When we went out as a group the lads, and blokes, gave us some space. Still tried it on but usually they didn’t push themselves on us too much. Going out on my own was either lonely or scary. I could get a drink and sit in a corner and men would assume I was waiting to meet someone but after quarter of an hour I was fair game for any man in the place. Even playing pool didn’t help much. Every man was over friendly. In Redruth it was never a problem, there was always a customer or barman you knew and they’d keep an eye on you, make sure you were alright. You don’t miss it till it’s not there.
I came in for a fair bit of attention here of course. Red face still can’t keep his eyes off me so I have to keep my back to him, stay close to Graham. I’m gently quizzed by people Graham obviously spends a good bit of time with. I get by, being carefully vague, trying to remember details from my student life, don’t pin my age or a year to anything. And I get used to Mary’s careful eyes on me.
It was fairly easy. Most of what I said was basically true; I just left out the last five years, by adding A levels to fill in for a couple of years and gradually they left me alone to talk of local matters and people that meant nothing to me. Graham was nice, including me in things with the odd explanation, description. I stayed close to him, taking the chance to enjoy the warm, cosy atmosphere. Perhaps the chatter should have been of boats and catches and market prices in the soft fast patter of the Cornish fisherman that I grew up with but I didn’t mind. I was in English, in middle England, where I belong, at least, where I came from, well the end of it. At last I can relax and try to remember the quiet and trusting girl I used to be before I went up to London so many years and so many tears ago.
Graham raised an eyebrow to me as he finishes his pint, hoping for another one or seeing if I was OK? I hold my glass up, still nearly half full. Wickedly I down most of it in one go, a breathless ‘Go on then, but just a half’ and push my glass into his hand with a smile that says ‘you know what’s happening later’.
He turns quickly back to the bar, letting me watch him, this quiet man who has so quickly become important to me. He’s comfortable here. It suits him, a place with no airs and graces, a place that’s let you be what you are. I watch his strong, comforting back, his head, already thinning in a little circle at the back. He’s my friend. For just a moment I almost believe I am his niece then I remember. I’m no young girl dreaming of romance.
I’m staying with him. Overnight. This is the man who’ll be making love to me later. In his little bed at the top of the wooden hill. Has he done that room out too? Arabian nights. Flowing silks and plump cushions all around. Not his style somehow. I look at Mary. Has she been up there?
He turns back to me for my glass. The sudden flush is from drinking too quickly I tell myself. Not from thinking about his bedroom. The second man I’ve chosen. Well, apart from Cornwall. ‘Spoae I didn’t really choose them either, they were just sort of there and I was so inquisitive. To start with.
Will he know he’s only the second, well, man anyway? Cornwall? Well, they were all experiments, close friends rather than lovers, something you did in the dark at the back of the beach with a bottle of cider and only after a long hot day and only if no-one else wanted to go home yet. We all did it. We girls could look after each other. You know your alright if you’ve got mates nearby if things got out of hand. Most of the lads we’d known all our lives but sometimes a bunch of lads from the next village would get involved too. Get a bit hectic then. Too many bottles of cider, too many lads. But that was then. That was what we did. Tonight, somehow I’ve got to make it good for him; he’s been so good looking after me. I owe him.
He turns back to me with my half pint in a ladies glass and I catch his eye, give him a saucy, flirty look to tell him my thoughts. He smiles suddenly, happy and proud for a moment, caught off guard until he remembers where he is so he raises his glass to me, just a half inch. There’s a twinkle in his eye as we both sip through the ring of froth on our beers and I can feel Mary’s eye on me again. A careful and experienced watcher who’s missed nothing of our private moment. She turns away at a question from her husband. Graham’s asking about my Mum and I’m trying to remember what I’d told him. The beer’s getting to me a bit, I shouldn’t have guzzled it. My first for a long time, bound to work quickly, but I’m too happy to really care. I hope he knows I’ve just offered to share his bed tonight. Should I be ashamed, upset! I’m not being a tart, all I feel is naughty. After all, what’s one more man? At least I’ve chosen this one for myself. And he’s nice, in a warm, cuddly, curled up sort of way. I hope he’ll be careful with me though. And I giggle.
Mary looks at me sharply. Nosey bugger. None of her business. No. That’s not fair. She’s a good friend of Grahams, the milk and eggs, the colors. Probably wonders what the hell has got into him.
Her hubby, John was it, gets up and heads for the loo. I take the chance and slip around Graham and the other lady, Annie, squeeze past as she gets up to gather empties for the bar. I sit in her seat, face to face with Mary with a smile glued to my face.
‘The beers getting to me. Never could take much of the stuff. Like it though. Not into the hard stuff, spirits.’
Her face smiles back but not the eyes. Annie asks Graham something and the two of us are quite alone.
Press on Petra. ‘You known Graham for a while then?’
Politeness made her answer. ‘Since he moved here. Be two year now. Quite a surprise to see him with company. Apart from his kids.’
She holds my eyes now, gauging. She packed a lot into that. He’s got kids! Keep off! A wife! He’s not for the likes of you! All in one short sentence. She certainly packed it all in.
‘He told me.’ That’ll take the wind out of her sails.
She backs off a little. ‘They’re divorced now but his kids come over regular. That wife of his is a hard woman. But you know her of course, being his niece.’
I smile again, genuine this time. ‘You didn’t believe that surely. He told me about his kids and a bit about her on the way down. Nice he still sees them, his kids.’ It seems important to win this lady over.
‘They’re lovely, little angels, the pair of them, but the less he sees of that wife of his, the better he’ll be. Nasty piece of work. Just about did for him. He had a bad time of it for a while. Still, just so long as he doesn’t get hurt again.’
Her anger surprises me, and the sadness in her eyes. I wait but she says no more, turns away as Annie comes back with their glasses refilled. I move along one to make a space for her, inviting myself into their group. I thank Mary for the omelet and compliment her on the colours in the kitchen and we talk about his house. She seems to of sort of taken him under her wing. Annie’s up again, slipping behind the bar. The domino players are at the bar and George is serving the lads next door. I lean across.
‘Mary. What’s his story? I need to know.’
She takes a moment to think, decides, speaks quietly, eyes downwards. ‘I used to work in a mental hospital. First time I saw him I could see he was near the end of his tether. Depression was just a few steps away. Nasty when it gets a grip.’
She’s lost in thought for a moment, then looks up. Saw the shock on my face. ‘Oh Heavens love. Don’t look so worried. He was only worn out, that’s all. We talked. He got over it. That woman was the … Well. I don’t like her very much.’
‘Nor do I’ I laugh, ‘and I’ve never met her. He’s alright now then? I never felt so safe with any one before.’
‘He’s safe as houses, dear. Too nice. That’s his trouble. Too nice to everybody. He had a bad time and he got over it. He’ll be alright just so long as he doesn’t get hurt again.’ And that reminds me she’s still very unsure of me.
She hesitates, then asks bluntly ‘Are you staying long?’
‘I don’t really know.’
That upsets her. Her face closes, she starts to turn away. To keep her talking I tell her how I’ve told Graham that I’m going to see my Aunty, if she’ll see me, and I tell her about losing my mum and make it sound recent. She knows there’s more but she doesn’t press. Perhaps she sees more than she hears for her eyes mist suddenly.
John slips in beside her, rests a hand on her arm. ‘You alright lovey?’
‘Been alright for three years. We were just talking ‘bout things. Go and play darts or sommat.’
John takes the hint with good grace, pretends he really wanted to chuck a few arrows, pauses to sup his beer.
Anne quickly picks up the thread.
‘Life can be hard at times, girl. Just take care with Graham. Perhaps you’re just what he needs for now. A little sunshine in his life.’ Then a bright smile, ‘Sometimes, when everything is as black as night, somebody walks round a corner, and everything changes. For me it was him. Great lummock. That was six months before Graham moved into the village. I saw the same despair in him that I’d been through. It mends easy with the right person.’
She touches his arm gently and his hand pats hers, without turning. ‘It’s a sort of anniversary tonight. Three years since … ‘
By her sudden shyness I guess what her anniversary is. ‘The first time?’ I mouth silently.
She’s so embarrassed she turns away quickly. Hadn’t expected me to guess, or hadn’t expected me to say it out loud I suppose.
‘Three years since we met’ she explains. My mistake. Different generation.
Quietly I say ‘We’ll have something in common then. I only met him tonight.’ Her eyes leap back to me, searching, seeing. I try to blagg it but she sees straight through me.
‘Just be careful with him. Don’t lead him on. He’ll survive, with help, he’s that sort, but he’s had enough pain.’
‘I’ll be careful. I do care for him. He’s been very kind. I’m not going to hurt him, not if I can help it.’
‘Be honest then. He’s a Yorkshireman. Did he tell you that? They’re different. Straight. Not like us southerners. But you’re Cornish, wasn’t it?’
‘Och Aye. And a sight dafter than any bloody Yorkshire man.’ and we laugh.
And it was just like that. We nattered for a bit, almost mother and daughter. She’s lovely. Annie rejoins us and we chatter on until I see Graham has nearly finished his pint. Time to … Time for … Us to go. I start to get to my feet, saying goodnight’s to the two ladies.
‘Looks like we’re off. Have a good evening Mary.’ and I lift my glass in salute again before draining it off.
‘Good luck’ says Mary. ‘Perhaps we’ll have two things in common by the morning.’
I look at her for a minute, more. Close my mouth.
‘Congratulations’ I manage to stammer, totally knocked back.
‘Hullo. What’s the occasion?’ It’s Graham over my shoulder.
I turn to him quickly, my face still startled.
Mary handles it with ‘Mind your own business, young man. We were talking about you, not to you.’
He looks so put out I don’t know what to say.
He pretends to shrug it off but I see he’s upset. ‘Can’t be anything good then. Don’t believe a word she says. Either of you.’
‘Don’t worry, it’s not important’ I try to tell him.
‘Right. You OK?’ He looks at me, then Mary.
‘We’re fine, just talking about tomorrows memories.’ Mary’s recovered already, her smile bright, her voice light. ‘Tomorrows memories? Oh. Ask me tomorrow, Right?’
‘Well done’ smiles Mary. ‘Good night, you two. Safe journey.’
‘Yes. Come on. It’s time we got back. You might have slept most of the way here but its poor old me needs some sleep if we’re going to drive down to Cornwall tomorrow.’
Poor Graham. Mary doesn’t let on, just gives me a wink, but I can’t resist teasing him a little. He looks surprised when I squeeze his hand but I’m more surprised at the deep flush of colour rising so quickly in his face. He looks guiltily at Mary, just like a little boy caught with his hand in the biscuit jar.
‘No secrets here, Graham’ she laughs at him. And louder she adds ‘Off you go and get a good nights sleep. You must be worn out the miles you do each week.’
‘Yes. Come along Uncle Graham. It’s been a lovely day but we’ve a long way to go before tomorrow night. See ya’ I add to Mary and push my empty glass into Grahams hand and put my arm through his as we head towards the door. A few ‘Night Graham’s’ are a little pointed. Red face, thank heavens, has gone, another chap in his seat, the game now boxed and the coming weekends cricket match is getting their full attention, names being penciled on a slip of paper. I flick a wave toward Mary as I pull the door to behind us. She’s got her arm linked in John’s beside her and I’m pleased she’s still watching us then we’re outside, setting off down the road into a brisk chill breeze wet with a fine drizzly rain. He slips his jacket off and drops it over my shoulders and I protest ‘cos he’s getting wet too so I make him take it back, put it on and then I let him snuggle me under his armpit so we sort of share it and it keeps the worst of me and I love it with his arm sitting comfortably, warmly over my shoulders keeping the worst off me. I have to lean close into him and hold him close to me with my arm around his waist as we clumsily match strides. Hadn’t realized how tall he is. It’s cosy under his shoulder, tucked in his armpit, hip to thigh as I try to stretch my stride to match his long legged gait. Does he know he’s cuddling me into him?
‘Feel better now you’ve ruined my reputation. They didn’t believe me when we went in but knowing me they probably all thought you were far too pretty to be a girlfriend. Not that they’ve ever seen me with a girl, friend or otherwise, just my daughter. But you, you little devil. You left them in no doubt. Mary didn’t need to use any of her considerable powers of deduction to know that you’re no cousin.’
I’m giggling with the beer and him and I turn and reach up to brush the lipstick from his cheek but he misunderstands and bends to kiss my lips very gently, briefly. My eyes are wide open in surprise and see his are closed and strangely his face is peaceful and quiet. I try to hold on to him as he starts to pull away and now I can brush his cheek.
‘Lipstick. Didn’t see it ‘till we got in there.’ Women are allowed to lie, it’s in the rules, and now it’s his turn to feel stupid.
I have to lick my thumb to get the mark off and we’re so close and its all snuggly warm inside his jacket and my arm pulls his head down so I can kiss him, not briefly, not gently. For a moment he’s startled but I feel his lips soften against mine and my eyes close as I pull him into me. His lips are hungry one moment, unsure the next, teasing, thrilling me ‘till I’m breathless and sure and both my arms wrap tightly around his neck, pulling him down to me, pulling my jumper out, making a big draughty gap that his hands soon find but they go around behind me and I have to take them and move them back to the front, push them up a little, towards the warm where my little nipples were burning to let him know all that waits for him tonight.
‘I’m Petra and I like you’ I breathe into his mouth.
But his hands stay low on my ribs, so agonizingly low.
‘I like you too’ he breathes around my kisses. ‘a bit.’
My lips are urging him on but his hands go no higher as I squirm and push against them until I have to take his wrists again, move his hands, sliding them up until his thumbs are touching the underside of breasts and my knees melt letting me sag into his hands, briefly my nipples rest against his thumbs but then his hands pull away, support me under the armpits to hold me up.
‘Come on.’ He whispers in my ear, ‘Let’s go home before you catch cold. What would Mary say?’
I hear myself whimper ‘Fuck Mary you dick head’ as he turns me, moves me along, tucking his jacket again around my shoulder. My arms find themselves wrapped around his waist. I see him trying to pull a little of the jacket to cover my hands so I grab his hand and put it back on my belly then snuggle him close again as we match our strides once more and set off toward home. Home? Then his hand begins to move purposefully upwards. I look up to flash him a smile and his hand cups my breast. I let him see my lip go between my teeth. I want him to know it’s OK, that I like it, that he has my permission.
His thumb traps my tight nipple against the side of his hand, the suddenness, the tingle of pain and pleasure making me stagger. I can’t breath properly, his arm across my shoulder keeps me moving forward as he rolls my nipple setting roaring fires in my belly but he’s pushing me along faster until I’m almost running, keeping in step like a three legged race with my arms locked around him as he catches and loses my nipple and breast until I have to shout ‘Stop. Stop. Stop.’ for laughing so much and he bends again to kiss me as I puff and blow and glow and soon we’re walking again, slowly now, my head against his shoulder as his fingers busily explore my breasts, squidging them, teasing and nipping my nipples, making my belly turn somersaults. We turn into his porch, up the steps, the door opens with a squeek and we’re inside. I turn to him as he pushes the doors shut behind us and he kisses me again, long and warmly comforting. His jacket falls away as I reach up to lock my hands behind his head, hoping then letting both his hands busily explore me, caress me, lift my jumper, sliding the hem upwards, rolling it up and over my breasts to expose them to the faint light and the cool air. I let my hands fall by my sides as he slides the jumper higher to flip it up over my face, down behind my head. His kisses wander across my face as he rolls my jumper on the back of my neck. Chill air on my breasts, my belly, my neck. His warm breath on my face. His hands tug the hem of my jumper down from my shoulders, down my arms, enclosing them behind me, leaving my arms deliciously encased behind me from shoulder to wrist, my whole body exposed before me as he steps back a little, gazing in awe of my breasts. Of me. I shake my shoulders once, make them bobble. His eyes lift to meet mine. His hands gently adjust my jumper on my shoulders, lift it up onto my shoulders and smoothing it, settle it, on my shoulders, down my arms behind me.
‘Beautiful’ he says. ‘I knew you would be. You OK?’
All I can do is nod and lean towards him. I feel too naked in the porch. He can do what he likes, I don’t mind, I just feel naked, knowing the street is there behind me. His jacket prickles my titties; nipples flinch and caress its coarseness. I look up to receive his kisses, return his kisses until his lips slide sideways, naughtily teasing my ear, my neck and I know where they’re going as they slide across my shoulder and then down and I know he feels the change in the texture of my skin as he moves onto the fullness of my breast, his lips nuzzling their softness until he takes my nipple between his lips, between his teeth. I was watching but now I lay my head back, look up at the rain drops trickling down the glass roof as his teeth find my nipple and his hands busy themselves holding my breast up to his mouth, I wish I had more for him, he doesn’t seem to care.
He cuddles me to him again, to his prickly jacket, and his arms wrap around me scrunching me to him in a lovely cuddle until his hands get restless and start exploring my back underneath my jumper, making me squirm against him as his fingers run down my spine to the waist band of my skirt, round to the clasp. He’s undoing it. In a moment I check the street, quiet, no cars, no people, the catch is already undone and he’s waiting. I look into his eyes and as I nod my skirt falls around my ankles. I’m glad I stayed with his favourite white panties; they shine in the dim light, virginal, new, innocent. That’s what he’s thinking, I hope. What’s he doing? Sliding down, kneeling in front of me, he can see everything, my breasts are just above his head, his thinning hair hiding my legs from my view but not from his, and not from his fingers, his hands. They stroke up from the back of my knees to my thighs to my hips, wide on the outside of each leg, then down again and forward a little and up again and down again and I’m just standing here looking up at the roof, down at his head, quickly up and down the street, feeling his hands sliding now right up the back of my thighs, feeling my muscles, the swell of my bum, he pauses, lets my bum rest in his palms, pulls me towards him and bends his head so I feel his face against my belly, moving down my belly, over my panties until I know he’s going to pull my bush against his mouth and I want him to. I want him to gently explore me everywhere, anywhere. Oh. No. He’s hooked my knickers with a finger, the downward pressure asking, can he?
I close my eyes, hold my breath, tension in my belly and I know I’ll allow, permit him, to strip me naked if he wants to. Instead he stands, holds me close again and kisses me soft and slow and I melt, melt, melt.
I tremble and he thinks I’m cold and steps back, finger in the front of my knickers and pulls, leads me through into the front room. I keep my eyes closed, suddenly shy of my nakedness but not wanting to change it. He clicks a little soft light on beside his gramophone, leads me to the centre of the room and there he says ‘Wait’.
I hear him moving about, here, there, the fireguard, something else, a draught round my ankles as he drops something softly to the floor. Then he’s back, I feel his fingers at my waist, hooking in the front of my knickers again to draw me closer to the warmth of the fire. My feet feel the softness of a rug, the old rug off the wall. My legs feel the gentle warmth of the fire. The finger pulls down, wanting me to come down onto the rug.
‘Lie down.’
I manage to kneel, not very gracefully with my arms behind me, and now I don’t know which way to lie. Bare and naked on my back, everything on display? Bare and naked on my belly, bum in the air? I settle for a ladylike curl towards the fire and allow myself to watch the flames, feel the warmth as I hear him behind me. Undressing? It’s going to happen then, he’s going to - . As I lie back onto the rug I know he’s going to love me, I can tell. It’s going to be sweet and tender and – Oh. He’s here, kneeling behind me, his hand on my hip, rolling me towards him, exposing me to his eyes, but his eyes are watching mine and he leans closer for a soft kiss and by the time he lets me breath again I don’t care what he can see. He’s still got his trousers on but his chest is bare, almost bald, white. Not bad, not good. But he’ll do. For now. I smile.
I manage to get my arms to each side of me by wriggling around a bit so I’m not lying on them and I watch him watching my nakedness moving in front of his eyes. He’s smiling softly, a sadness in his eyes turning to wonder as I settle. His smile grows wider. He’s always bloody laughing at me.
‘What’s so bloody funny?’ I’m lying here in the soft light, completely bare like some sacrificial virgin waiting on the altar for the ancient gods. Well he is pretty old. Now I’m smiling too and he thinks I like him a bit so he bends forward, touches his lips to mine softly, slowly, letting me respond to him. I use just my lips to draw him closer, make him hungry for me until I feel the need building in him. I feel a change in the power of his kiss and his caresses begin to wander all over my face, lightly teasing my neck, shoulders.
‘It’s no good’ he says abruptly. ‘It won’t do. Don’t go away, I’ll be right back.’ My eyes close in exasperation. I don’t want him to see how desperate I am for him to bloody well get on with it.
A door opens, I feel the draught, he’s going up stairs. He’d better be quick getting back or I’ll be fast asleep, I really will. A door bumps, more steps on the stairs and he’s back with a big duvet and a couple of pillows.
He spreads the big duvet over me so I’m covered from toes to chin. He’s tucking it around my shoulders like he’s tucking me in for the night.
He cannot be serious!
He’s still pratting about though, scrunching all the extra width between his knees and me. A bloody mountain of it. Now he’s reaching over me, pulling at my hips and shoulders.
I’m to roll towards him!
My arse is going to get the ‘Graham Eyeball’ treatment and just when I thought he was going somewhere! Flat on my face on top of the scrunched duvet. My arms still trapped, bum bare, bare arsed bum bare, fucking desperate for - . A hand on my arse, sliding over it to feel it’s shape, gripping it to feel it’s firmness. I tense it into his palm, squirm a little and moan softly. I get a pat on the arse then he’s pulling at me again, rolling me further from the fire. Oh. Just on my side. Fine. Fucking fine. Some new position is it? His favourite? One of his favourites. Oh, what the fuck, just so long as he does.
Now he’s rolling me back again, onto my belly. No. Keep going, his hands tell me. Right. Flat on my back again, lying now on the softness of his duvet, the rest still bunched between his trousered knees and my nakedness. He’s pulling the loose half of the cover over me again so I’m all covered up again. Like he’s tucking his little girl into bed. My eyes are watching his, trying to work out what the fuck he’s playing at. Am I supposed to sleep here? Now?
He’s bending again, kneeling to kiss me, holding my face between his hands. My lips try their very best to tell him to get a bloody move on but he’s into softly caressing my neck again.
‘You’re beautiful’ he whispers.
‘And?’
‘And. And I like looking at you.’
‘Good. And?’
‘And I like kissing you.’
‘Better. And?’
‘And … ‘ Chicken. He’s unsure. Doesn’t know what I want, expect of him.
‘I’m getting too hot.’
He just looks puzzled.
‘Will you please pull the duvet down a bit. I do seem to have lost the use of my arms.’ Cut the sarcasm, Su- Petra. He won’t appreciate it.
He’s folding the top edge down carefully as far as the top of my breasts. I wait a moment, just to see how stupid he really is before I kick the whole fucking thing away from me as far as I can. It’d be in the fucking street if I wasn’t lying on most of it. Oh Shit. Graham. PLEASE JUST DO IT.
His eyes travel up and down the whole of me as he kneels beside me. I close my eyes, let him look, be patient. I’m not going anywhere. Not yet. I try to calm myself, pray this is going to be worth waiting for. Right now I’m on the very edge of becoming a nun. Or a lesbian. A smile teases my lips. I keep my eyes closed, breathe, let my smile spread, light my face. Smile for so long the muscle of my face begin to stiffen.
At last his touch, his hands, finger tips, begin their journey of discovery, my face, my mouth, my neck. Now his lips on mine, his tongue pushing between my lips and tasting of beer. I let my body answer each touch, each move, accepting everything he does to me. His finger tips find my nipples, dance around them like butterflies on a flower in the warmth of the summer sun. Bumble bees arrive, heavier, more insistent; his finger nails now like tiny baby kittens; his fingers like nibbling puppy dogs; playing tug of war with them making me lift, arch my back, moan. His mouth moves there, his teeth. My whole body is tingling and rocking in answer to his insistent movements and my brains on fire, my eyes screwed tight shut, locking the pleasure inside me, remembering it, treasuring his gentle, insistent teasing loving worship of me, my body, and suddenly I have to stop him. I just can’t take any more! My head will explode! I turn toward him, away from the fire, my knees drawn up, my arms still trapped behind me so I curl into a ball around his knees, trying to leave no spaces for his teasing fingers, his hands, his lips. Just let me breath will you, I can’t do this, just lie there and let you light my fires like I’m a plaything, a machine. God, but it’s magical, what he does. And he’s just waiting, not knowing what I’m doing but somehow he understands. He waits, letting me get my mind back inside my head, letting my breathing slow to somewhere near normal. With the back of his fingers he brushes down my side, over the swell of my hips, to my thigh. ‘You OK?’
I nod, the tension lifts a little, lets me straighten a little. Slowly I can lie back again, little by little, until I’m flat, straight and totally exposed to him once more.
‘I’m still hot Graham’ I have to say. I’m only wearing my panties, surely he can work that out. Well I don’t want him thinking I don’t like it, do I? I don’t want him thinking. Actions, Graham. Not thoughts.
I wriggle again, settle and wait for him to start. ‘You’re very, very good and I’m so - I’m not used to - .’
I decide to shut up, close my eyes and I let my legs relax, spread just a little more so he knows it’s all his, I’m all his. His fingers hook my knickers at either side and I rock my bum, help him to slide them downwards, over my knees, over my ankles, away.
I lay still now, legs slightly parted, my bush tingling in the warm air. One thigh hot from the fires glow, the other chill.
It’s all his. Access All Areas.
His first touch is his hands to either side of my neck. My eyes pop open meet his and close slowly. Yes, Graham, I’m loving it.
Now his hands move, sliding down to either side of me, past my breasts, waist, hips, thighs. A pause then back again and each time he’s drawing the tension out of me until I’m completely relaxed. My breathing is slow and even. I’m going to go to sleep. I stir. His hands slide once more and this time they don’t return to my shoulders. I wait, looking at the ceiling. Whatever he does will be the right thing, I need him, want him, he’s just teasing me, making up his mind how he’s going to bring me off.
Oh, no. His first touch is his fingers on my belly button. I can see he’s staring at my little bush. I feel his fingers taking steps down my belly. I know where there going and my feet sort of fall apart, opening me wider with an odd feeling of stickiness. I’m soaked down there. Yuck! Hope he doesn’t mind. Why do men like that? I want to wrap my arms tightly around my head to keep my brains in, they’re spinning so fast now. I struggle as his fingers step closer, into my curly fuzz and jerk sharply as I feel his first real touch, through my pubic hair into the top of my slot, just where it changes from being outside me to being the inside of me, even if it is still outside.
He stops. Concerned, looking into my eyes, waiting for my breathing to calm. With a tiny nod I allow him to go on. I’m in complete control my mind tells me. He’ll do exactly what I tell him. He’s so careful. My body shivers and I’m on the brink of an orgasm and he hasn’t got around to actually doing anything yet.
His hands start again at my shoulders and smoothly stroke down my front, directly over breasts, across my belly, my bush, all the way to the front of my thighs. Heat builds deep in my belly. Imminent orgasm subsides to simmer some more in the heat of my belly.
I’m watching his face, peeping out at him between half closed eyes. His face is so serious in the flickering light of the fire. I see him focus on my crutch, my fuzzy bit. I feel his hands change, feel one finger trace around my curly bit, stroking through the short hair and slipping, dead centre, downwards, then back to start again and this time it’s more insistent and each time my hips tilt upwards to take it even deeper but he won’t allow that. He moves back to my belly button and two fingers trace down and this time they just open me, right at the very top, so close to my button, my trigger, and I lay back, knowing he’s going to run back to my belly button and this time he’s going to go that bit deeper and I’m going to feel his finger on my trigger button and if he takes it away I’m going to kick the shit out of him and frig myself off. All my being is concentrated on that one spot while his fingers trace, tickle and slide down into and through my bush, hesitating at the very top of my slot. My ankles move themselves further apart and I’m laid wide open to him and mercifully he allows one finger to slide down into my wetness and find that special place and my hips move to tell him, that’s it, just there and me making a lot of little moany noises is probably helping too and now his two hands, and sometimes his tongue, build me easily, comfortably to the point where my body is rigidly held in place waiting for the first waves to - Ughhugh. He’s done it, Ughhgggg - Ahhh - doing it, Hooo - drawing it out of me, Nnnnmmm - making me shake and Fuck it - squirm under his Shit - finger until I have to clamp my legs tight shut and roll toward him again and let the waves wash through me, making my body rock like they do when you lie in the surf on a hot summers day and he seems to know he mustn’t touch, can’t touch, until the throbbing has eased and I can breath properly again and I can hear my heart beating strong and firm in my ears. I’m going to have to come out, stretch out again, speak to him, say something. ‘Thank you’ says someone. It was him. I laugh, nearly cry. He’s such an idiot.
I blink in the flickering light; my face is red I know, my body a golden glow in the soft light, with sparkly highlights from the fire. I look pretty good, I realize and squirm myself flat again, relaxed, full of his loving caresses.
He’s bending to kiss me again, nicely softly, and I can tell him now, without speaking, but I have to tell him.
‘Wow. Mister bloody fantastic. Phew. Who taught you to do that?’
A little shadow crosses his face, his wife, ex, a smile. ‘I don’t know. You I suppose. I’ve never - I didn’t know –‘
‘Shut up. Liar. You’ve had more girls than I’ve had hot dinners.’
He knows I’m teasing, we both know he’s not a ladies man. It must be me, I realize, that’s made him so – Wow. What do you call a man who can do that without even taking his trousers off? Wonder what his dick’ll be like. Wonder what it’ll be like with him, doing it, cuddled up with him buried right up me and - .
I roll back to him, curl around him to ease my back and take a few deep breaths before I can roll back to stretch this way and that making my titties wobble like fried eggs on a plate.
‘I’m cold’ I tell him with a smile so he knows I’m not. He gets up, flexing his knees to ease stiffness and I see he’s stiffly erect in his trousers. He folds the edge of the duvet over me then pulls it up over my face.
‘No peeping.’
I count to ten and shake my head until I can see it jutting out from his body.
‘Wow.’
He smiles. Relief on his face. Men! So vain. He comes to me quickly, lies beside me and I roll against him briefly just to feel him, warm him, and somehow I manage to let my leg knock against it. Mmm.
‘I’m still cold.’
I’m pushing it, I know. He moves quickly onto his knees, his thing bobbles in front of him, firmly, rock solidly, jutting out stiffness. Golly Wow.
I sit up, my arms still tucked behind me, just as he’d lead me into this room so long ago.
‘Hi. I’m Petra an I don’t half fancy you.’
A naughty smile lights his eyes, the flickering fire makes him look evilly wicked for a moment and a shiver runs through me. His arm helps me to settle on my back again, laid out for his pleasure.
‘Your turn’ I tell him.
‘Sure?’
Oh Yes. I’m sure. A nod was enough, I didn’t need the smile that lit my face. I close my eyes with his face in my mind and feel his hands getting busy again, building me up again to another shattering orgasm that even Susie couldn’t give me. How does he do it, so quiet, so gentle, so powerfully sensitive to my mood? Oh. Here I go again. Oh. Mmm.
My legs fall apart again and I know he can do anything he wants with me. I’m totally his. Totally, completely, wonderfully - .
He’s moving, getting on to his knees, he must think I’m ready now. I’ve been ready since I got in his car this afternoon. I spread my legs wider, let him, invite him, to kneel comfortably between my thighs, knowing I have no secrets any more and he leans forward, strokes across it with the back of his soft fingers and I lift my knees up so I’m wide open. Wide open, wet and willing and he moves again, closer, his legs touching my thighs, his hands on the floor at either side of my breasts, and it’s suddenly there, brushing against my leg but he bends lower, my knees lift higher and I feel him move lower, his head between my thighs, his lips on the soft skin of my thighs and I know he’s going to kiss me like Susie used to, so deliciously and between his lips and his fingers and his teeth I’m getting to the point of no return again so I have to say ‘Later. You first.’ and it comes out a sqeaky voice but he moves away and I know he’s going to come into me now and I’m so wide wet and willing. I just want him in me and as it touches me again, high on my thigh I feel chill freeze me, making me push him away, just a little, gripping him between my thighs. Holding his hips between my thighs. The prison is briefly with me, the pain and shame of each penetration, the crudeness of each bloody bastard who’d -.
But it’s him, poised, waiting, holding himself tautly above me, held between my knees, rigidly braced. Slowly I bend my knees, let my thighs move him an inch closer, closer again. It touches me, high, two, three inches above the top of my slot. I tip my hips up, open my thighs a little to let him closer to me, feel with my soft hair the head of it just a half an inch from me now, from my opening. My thighs grip him, hold him. Now I can let him come a half inch closer, into my curls. I know exactly where it is. The slightest movement and it will rest in the entrance of me. Now. It touches, pulls back a little and forward again in tiny movements he can’t help making. Incredibly he lets it rest actually right in my opening. I can feel his every tiny straining movement through the head of his cock just lodged there in my openness and I hold him there for a long moment until I want it in me even more than he does and I let my thighs open to release him, wider to open me wide, taking away any control of how deep he goes, wandering what he’ll do now he’s got all of me.
Just a gentle rocking, a quarter inch in, out, in driving me crazy with his fullness as his weight moves above me. My feet come up, give me another inch of him, inside my tube now, slippery wet. My feet push on the backs of his legs, telling him to go in, go on, do it. Stop teasing, fill me, you bloody teaser, please fill me up. Oh. More, more, more. He rocks in tiny movements, each time a little deeper, each time my wetness is drawn around him before he moves in again, stretching me gently, softly. He stretches his face up now, tries to kiss me. Another inch goes in. Nearly half way. I can’t breath properly, lick my lips, want his kiss, want him to fill me. I want to be ram jam full of him. He stretches to kiss me so gorgeously, moving forward, upward, filling me with his cock as. I realize somewhere that most of the movements are my own, my hips are doing their own dance on him. On it. He’s just hanging there above me, tautly, keeping his weight of me, kissing me, filling me, making me screw myself and my hips down onto it, lewdly, dirtily, hungrily screwing myself onto his cock for my own satisfaction. His hands move close to my head, stopping me rolling my head around. I look at him and fill with strange emotion, tears? I’m his! Does he know? More cock, feels different. Where did that come from? For a moment I’m still, looking up into his eyes as he lifts slowly, shakes his head and I feel his first tremble and I know he can’t hold it any longer as my lip goes between my teeth and my hips tip up to him again and he pushes into me, filling me deeper still with one great thrust that I have to screw myself onto with moans and groans and I’m starting to come on it just as I feel his throbs and suddenly he’s shooting into me, his throbbing triggering my come and his wetness mixing with my own and I want so much to hold him to me but my arms are still wrapped behind me in the jumper and I struggle to release them but he thinks I’m fighting him and moves quickly off me, soothing me, stroking my face. ‘It’s alright, your safe, your safe’ but he didn’t need to tell me that.
‘Oh Graham. I know. I just wanted to hold you. My arms seem to have got lost again.’
He just rolled me on top of him and slipped the jumper easily off me again and now I was on top, his wet thing trapped us, his face just in front of me and my hands don’t know what to do now they’re loose and in charge so I hold his face and kiss him furiously, snogging him, and thanking him and wriggling naughtily on his warm body while his hands hold my back, my bum, and then they start to tease my cheeks apart, trying to reach into the sodden wetness that I’m too shy to admit is mainly mine and I’ve got to wash before he finds out what a dirty cow I really am and I’m quick enough to avoid his clumsy grab for me and strong enough to resist his eyes that are following me to the kitchen door.
‘I’ll be right back. Just a moment, two ticks, I’m soaked.’

A couple of wipes with a handful of tissues and a quick cold flannel to face and down there and a smudge of his soap to each side of my neck so I’ve got a special smell for him and I’m skipping back to him to see he’s pulled thrown the big rug down on the floor and made us a bed with the pillows and the duvet and he’s smiling up at me, a corner of the duvet lifted between him and the fire and a smile on his face.
‘Put the light out then you won’t have to hide yourself.’
I’ve got one arm over my breasts, the other hand on my ha’penny as I stop half way across the room. I just fling them wide and high like a singer doing her finale. I pose, this way, that way, then I turn to switch off the soft light, stumble back towards him by the dim glow of the fire. He’s moving to this side so I’ll have to step over him to get next to the fire and I know he’s going to grab my legs when I’m stretched wide above him, and I let him, and I look down at him looking up at me and neither of us say nothing, there is nothing to say. We both know it’s a one off, just a fluke meeting of ships passing in the night and I shiver at the thought of not being with him and he releases my legs and I snuggle down beside him under the duvet and with one brief kiss to his cheek I turn my back on him and settle my head on my pillow as if I’m going to sleep. He turns toward me, his arm reaches over me to poke fire into a couple flames and I’m so grateful when he relaxes, plumps his own pillow and settles behind me, curled around me..
‘Night-Night Graham.’
‘Night who ever you really are.’ he answers.
The fire flickers and I close my eyes for a moment.

When I open them again the fires almost out. A street light makes a dim outline through the curtains. I haven’t been - . He’s still there, his hand on my hip above the duvet, his knee tucked into the back of mine. I push my hips back to feel his thighs and tummy pressed so close to me. His hand moves, he stirs. The sleeping tiger wakes. A poem isn’t it? I’ve just woken it! My hand reaches back, hooks his thigh up closer to me, it does it all by itself, I didn’t tell it to, and my bum cheeks are wriggling against him and my nipples start to tingle and scrunch so I turn over and kiss his eyes and his face and his mouth until he admits he’s awake too and returns my kisses and then I can turn over again and push my arse back at him and pull his hand under the cover and fold it around my titty and he’s caught on now and his fingers are holding me, teasing me in my nipple and my breast and his hips are moving against mine and I feel his strength growing down there until I have to lift and let it slip between my thighs and now I can leave him to get on with it while I tuck my fingers into my crutch and very gently tease myself, ready myself for him, because he’s going to come straight into me and just do it because that’s what I want and now he moves away to slide both hands down onto the cheeks of my arse, cups them, opens them as he moves forward and , with a quick probe, first his finger tips, then his dick and its coming into me and slipping deeply in so I have to push back hard against it to make sure it goes in really deep and I can feel his balls with my finger tips while I frig myself and he fucks me slow and sure while I get all excited and start moving and that sets him off again and he’s ramming it into me, his fingers hooked on my hips and pulling me back onto him fit to burst me apart and I’m screwing myself onto him as hard as I can and we both come breathlessly, groaning, together again and that’s always a good sign, ‘in it? And I feel his kiss on my shoulder and I stay asleep so I can deny it ever happened in the morning just in case he thinks I‘m a raving sex maniac or something and - Shut up. Watch the fire. Go to sleep. Yum yum. Wowey yum.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

The Kids Next Door / Warning Erotic Fiction

peewee — Wed, 03 Jun 2009 22:06:52 GMT

WARNING!
This text file contains sex between minors and involves incest & explicit material.

If you do not wish to read this type of literature, please stop now
--------------------------------------------------
This story is about about two pesky next door kids that take a young teenager on youthful sexual journey through
their own preteen curiosity, experimentation and exuberance.
-----------------------------------------------------------

Part 1

We moved to New Jersey from California. I was 15 and disappointed about
moving. We moved into a split level home on 2 acres with a creek running
behind it. Growing up in California I was used to fences all around. This area
had no fences. Except for some hedges here and there, property lines were just
undefined.

My first experience of this was the 2 brats next door envolving themselves in
everything I did outside. It was like we had an alarm our back door. Jessy was
12 and his sister Randy was 10. They were like a bad cold I just couldn't get
rid of.

A week before July 4th Mr. Harris came over and asked me if I could help him
put up a above ground swiming pool. I was kind of happy after the pool was up
though. Between Mrs Harris and Randy I had sprung a boner it was very hard to hide.

I stayed under the water until it eventually went down. Mrs. Harris was in a suit
that left absolutly nothing to the imagination. Her nipples were very very noticiable and
almost poked holes in the fabric. The suit bottom part had no back and her butt
cheeks were firm and round.

Randy even at 10 was following after her mother footsteps. Her suit was an exact
copy. I had a hard time taking my eyes of either of them. Randy's little camel toe
was so obvious that I imagined I could see her clitoris. She had no tits but her face,
I had not really noticed before was like an angel.

A few days later my Dad suggested I clean up the back of the lot since I had nothing
else to do with my time. I was working on it when Jessy showed up. Underfoot again.
After about ten minutes of this I finally gave him a job gathering the brush into a pile.

Another half hour passed and I had to take a leak. I walked over to a tree and pulled
out my cock. I started to turn around to tell Jessy to take a break and almost peed on
him. He was standing right next to me staring at my cock. He asked me how it got that
big since I was only 3 years older than him.

I told him his would grow. Then he pushed down his shorts and pulled his little cock out.
I was impressed. He was not huge for for a 12 year old I estimated his cock was about
4" long. I finished peeing as did he. I shook off the last few drops and watched as he
did the same. I stroked my dick several times and watched Jessy do the same.

I asked him if he ever touched a another boys cock. He did not look shocked but more
like a little kid who just got a new puppy. He reached out put his hand around my cock.
And I instucted him how to do it he was very attentive. I notice his own cock stiffening.
I told him we should go down by the creek. I put my cock back in my pants and started
walking.

We went through about 50 feet of woods to the creek. I sat down and leaned against a tree
I had Jessy stand between my legs. I had never thought about boys in this way before. All my
jack off fantasies had always envolved girls.

I pulled down his shorts his cock was still hard. I started to jerk him off and he almost fainted.
He swooned so much I had to hold him up with my other hand. I played with his cock and
balls for about a minute before he started moving his hips and then stiffened. I felt his cock
jerk and he fell to his knees.

I asked him if he was Ok and he just nodded his head. I asked him if he would play with my
cock. He jumped up and danced around. I lifted my hips and slid down my jeans. My hard
cock popped out and Jessy fell down to his knees again. He was so shocked at the full
erect size of my cock he couldn't speak. I reached out for his hand and put it around my
swollen cock.

He stoked it up and down, but he tired quickly. I took over for him and jacked until I felt the cum
strart to rise boil in my balls. The first shot went way past the end of my legs. I pushed
down on my cock and the rest went onto my belly. I told Jessy to lick my cock. He shook
his head. I grabbed the back of his neck and forced him down on me.

My cock went into his mouth almost half way. Then I let him up. He licked his lips and
smiled. He told me he thought it would be awful, but said it tasted good. He licked up
the rest of my cum without missing a drop. Then he started sucking my cock like it was a
big lollipop.

He worked so hard pleasing me and played so long that I felt like I was going to cum again
I had never tried to jack off twice in a row, many times I had done it twice a day and sometimes
even more but not so quick. When I came it shot right into his mouth. the last few squirts
splashed on his face. It was a good thing I had him take off his shirt. I had him clean up with
my handkerchief. It was getting late so we headed back.When I got home I had some explaining
to do but I told my mother we went for a walk in the woods. I got away with it.

A few days later I was watching TV when the door bell rang. I answered the door and it was
Jessy and Randy. He blurted out that Randy wanted to see my cock. I quickly stepped out
and closed the door. I asked again to make sure I had heard right. I opened the door and
told my mother that I was going out to play with the kids from next door.

I headed right for the creek through the woods. When we got there Randy was just like Jessy
had been before. She shouted at me to let her see it. I told her I would not show her unless
she and Jessy made me a promise not to tell anyone. I told her also that I needed some extra
insurance that they would not tell.

I told them both to get undressed. They were so eager I couldn't believe it. There they were both
bare ass naked in seconds. Jessy's cock stiff and straight just as before. I told Randy to get on her knees
and suck it. She did it without hesitating. Jessy said that he taught her how to suck cock.

I stood up and dropped my pants and underware. Randy pulled away from Jessy and stared at my
crotch. Her hand went to it and she tried to stroke it, but her little hand was to small. She let go of
Jessy and tried to swallow my cock. Her mouth was to small to get any more than head in. Even
then her mouth was stretched tight round it.. I told her to just lick it.

As she licked I put my hand on her slit. She jumped at first then allowed me to rub her. I found her
clit and started to flick it. It took all of 30 seconds for me to get her off. Both these kids were
unskilled in sex and were just discovering the joys of yet unfelt feelings & desires.

She had cum so hard she, like Jessy she had stopped everything and tried to catch her breath. She then
asked me if I could make my cock shoot out the white stuff like I did for Jessy. I jacked off as both of
them watched. Jessy playing with his cock and Randy rubbing her slit. After I came they both licked
me clean. I had them both get dressed and headed back to the house. A couple of days later my family
went on vacation for two weeks and I did not see them until I returned home.

Part 2

Almost as soon as we pulled up in the driveway Jessy and Randy came running up. They excitedly said
Hi, said how they had missed me and that they had somethng very important to tell me. They could hardly contain themselves. They helped us unload the car and then pulled me to the side of the house. They were about to tell me their news when my mother called. I told them to meet me out in the woods.

I helped my mother for about 45 minutes and finally got away. I got to the woods from the back of our house in about 10 seconds. I saw Jessy on the ground with Randy over him on all fours sucking his cock. They were both completely naked. From the way I was approaching them I could see Randy's little pussy protruding from between her legs and that little round rosebud smiling at me.

They stopped as they heard me coming. Randy sat back on her haunches and smiled, She said they got tired of waiting for me. We all laughed. I took off my clothes and sat down beside them. The slight breeze felt good against my cock. Randy reached over and stroked it softly. She said she just loved playing with my cock. Then she said she liked sucking it too.

I asked them why they were so excited when I got home. Randy said she almost forgot. She proudly stated that Jessy could shoot cum now. Then she said wait there's more. She told me to watch. They switched places and Randy layed on her back and sread her legs wide. Jessy leaned forward and I watched as his cock slid into Randy. Jessy started pumping up and down at a furuois pace. Just about 60 seconds later he pushed in hard and stopped. I could see his little butt cheeks clench as he unloaded his cum into his baby sister.

Randy told him it was to soon. I pushed Jessy aside and took his place. I slowly eased my cock into Randy, she was so tight for my cock. My head spun as I entered my first cunt. The smooth soft lips of her pussy enveloped my raging hard on as I continued to bury it in her. I started to slowly slide my hot teenage cock in and out. I was in heaven and by the look on Randy's face so was she.

I looked at Jessy and told him that this was how to fuck a girl. I continued for about 3 or 4 minutes when Randy yelled and pushed her hips up to meet my every thrust. As she gritted her teeth, she told me to go faster. I started to jack hammer her little hole like there was no tomorow. She screamed so loud I though the whole neighborhood would be out to see what happended.

She then went limp. I pumped a few more times and my balls exploded. I pumped more cum into her than I had every shot before or so it seemed. I got off and layed beside her. Jessy jumped over us and started licking my cock. We lay there for some time before we were able to get ourselves together and get dressed.

Randy, Jessy and I got together as often as we could. Both Jessy and I fucked Randy 4 or 5 times a week all summer long. I didn't see either of them for about a week after Thanksgiving. One day Jessy came over and said the Doctor had done a test on Randy and found out she was going to have a baby. Then they asked how it happened and Randy told them her brother did it.

Her parents were so ashamed they put their house on the market and it sold in 2 weeks. They were gone by New Years. I was sort of upset because the only girl I had ever fucked was now gone and I would have to go back to five fingered Sally for my pecker relief.

Then I saw the new family move in.
First I saw a girl about my age, blond, about my height and built like the proverbial brick shit house. Then I saw her 2 siblings and boy and girl about the same age as Jessy.
I thought then and there, maybe this next year would be as good as last
I might get to fuck my second girl and maybe even my third.

This story was written as an adult fantasy. The author does not condone child abuse, this story is
meant as an erotic fantasy not real life. Anyone acting out such scenarios in "real life" can look forward to
many unproductive years recieving a lot of unwanted "love" from a fellow inmate in their local prison

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

The pub

Tue, 01 Sep 2009 22:58:14 GMT

It's been a few weeks since my last visit to my local pub/restaurant, the one in which my new lover works. She is there, upstairs on the second floor, as I know she would be, working serving her guests. I grab my usual seat at the bar, and proceed to order dinner and a beer. She soon glances over to me and smiles that devious, yet wonderful smile. The sparkle in her eyes I can sense from across the pub.
Soon she is next to me, exchanging pleasantries. Too busy to stay long, she asks me if I'll be there at closing. I assure her in kidding if it's worth my while, I will definitely be there. She laughs and continues her work. I take my time with dinner, and a few beers, as I watch this beautiful body in action as she works. Watching her bend over to serve someone at a table makes me ache. Makes me want to come up behind her, bend her over a table, and slide my cock inside her once again.
After some hours, I still sit at the bar, speaking to her every break she gets. Her last break, she slides next to me at the bar, winks at me with that mischievous smile, and tells me to be sure I stay until closing. My mind starts racing as it nears closing time, as my temperature starts to rise throughout my body. I want her so badly after watching this beauty move about all night.
Not long after, right before closing time, the upstairs bartender tells the two servers she will be downstairs attending to restocking and inventory, and proceeds downstairs. The other server finishes cleaning and doing her closing duties, then tells my lover she will see her in two days. She then proceeds downstairs to leave. Here is my chance, alone at last alone with my sensuous lover. I walk over to the waitress station by the restrooms, grab her hand, and lead her into the womens restroom, locking the door behind.
Our tongues hungrily explore each others mouths, while hands busily undress each other. My mouth and tongue slides all over my lovers neck and chin, following around to her ears, as I nibble and lightly bite on her ear lobes. I then flick my tongue in and out of her ears, teasing her, causing her to giggle. Trying to stiffle the giggles, I slide my tongue down her chest, as she now leans back against the oversized sink, slightly arching her back. My hands and tongue find her hardened, excited nipples, playing with her sweet melons, fingering those sweet nipples, as I greedily take each one in my mouth, sucking like a small infant, flicking my tongue around each one, lightly biting as well. My lover now is gasping while grabbing my now fully grown cock. She whispers to me "please put that dick in me baby"
Jerking and pulling on my throbbing cock with wild abandon, she coaxes some precum from my tip, as she is whispering "fuck me". I have almost lost all track of time by now, until it hits me the chance we actually get locked inside the pub all night, while the closers think we're gone. I lift my lover up onto the marbled sink countertop, level with my enlarged cock, asking " baby, you want this big cock inside you", you want me to fuck you baby"? "Yes baby, fuck me" comes the reply. Slowly I slide the length all the way into her wet, soaked pussy, covering up a gasp with my hand.
Slowly at first, then faster and faster, my breathing is labored, sweating as I pound the full length of my member into her, wanting to ram even my balls into her. She is sweating and panting by now as well, pulling me into her with her hands wrapped around my ass. All the while gasping and growling "oh God baby, fuck that pussy". I can't last much longer as excited as I am, intoxicated by my lover, her scent, her body, her dirty talk which turns me on even more. There is nothing like the scent of sweat, perfume, cologne, and the scent of sex itself with hot lovemaking. Nothing. All this leads me soon to shoot all my hot load deep inside, as she arches her back, tipping her head back against the mirror. I feel her pussy clamp around my cock as I feel her cum at the same time, her hands squeezing my ass, while she lifts one leg around my leg and squeezes. I thrust several more times while she cums a second time, almost squeeling.
We finish with some deep kisses, hurriedly dressing, and trying to stiffle giggles. My lover finally peeks outside the door to see if anyone has noticed us. We start to sneak out to leave by the second floor exit, when we hear the upstairs bartender, now standing around the corner, laugh, telling us to be careful and have a good night.....

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Longing, and the first date

Tue, 01 Sep 2009 15:13:11 GMT

Here I was. Five months since that failed relationship. Five months since I had felt a woman's soft touch, slept with one, smelled that scent only a woman has, with or without sex. My body and mind were aching to be with a woman again. My cock was aching for that release with someone special. My mind longed to be with a female again. Not a long term relationship mind you, as I had grown weary of these, but a long term friendship perhaps, with all its benefits.
In sitting in a local pub I frequent regularly, I see her one evening. A new server. The first thing I notice is her confident walk across the other side of the pub from where I sit at the bar. In continuing to watch her, I'm fascinated by her demeanor, by her wide smile, and by her laugh. I just have to go across to the drink station, and introduce myself. I then notice, and am captivated by her soft perfume. In exchanging some pleasantries, I walk back across to the bar and my seat.
As I take my time to eat and drink, I don't even notice the crowd thinning out, nor the bartender and servers cleaning up. I then realize it's almost closing time. I can't believe my eyes when my new acquaintance strolls over to where I sit, sits down next to me, and begins to chat. We exchange stories, smiles, and then phone numbers. As she sits there next to me, I notice her soft, smooth black skin that seems to glisten in the soft lights of the pub. Again, I take in her sweet perfume. I'm lost in some of the conversation, as I can't help to process this beauty in my mind. We finally agree to meet on a first date soon after. We walk out together to our cars, and in leaving, she hugs me and kisses me, further captivating me. I can't believe this is happening to me.
Our first date doesn't quite happen as planned. Our planned rendezvous at another bar for drinks and dancing ends with a phone call of apology. My new friend tells me she has to work almost another full shift to fill in for another server. She tells me she is not only so tired, but starving, eating almost nothing during her shifts due to being so busy. My mind kicks in and invites her to my place after she is done, for dinner, a few drinks, and perhaps a movie to help her relax. Amazingly, she agrees.
She arrives in a short skirt, having changed into this, but still wearing her plain black polo uniform top. As we hug, I notice she has added another slight spray of perfume to her sexy body. As we sit down to eat the dinner I have cooked for her, my eyes can't help but explore this lovely female. She catches me, making a comment as much, which causes me to blush, and her to laugh. As this lightens things up, we sit and enjoy dinner and wine, along with more conversation about each others lives.
I suggest we adjourn to my sofa, where I plan to put in a romantic movie on dvd. Minutes into the movie, she kicks her shoes off, folds her legs up under her, and cuddles up against me. My temperature instantly starts to rise, as does my cock. Long have I wished for a lovely female to again be this close to me. The movie continues, becoming more romantic, as I reach over to the end table, and turn the light off, leaving just the glow from the TV. Slightly and softly brushing her hair, she looks over to me with determined, passionate eyes, and lightly kisses me. Not wanting just one, I return her kiss, but this one a deep passionate kiss, long and slow. Playing with her soft lips with my tongue, playing with her tongue, we're breathless when our kiss ends.
I slowly start to run my left hand over her soft body, down her shoulder to her side, down across her waist to her folded legs, feeling that soft skin every woman has on the inside of her thighs. I am by now intoxicated by her perfume, that I at first don't even notice her stroking my leg with her hand. She slowly moves her hand over the now grown bulge in the dress slacks, as we passionately kiss. It is then that I tell her how much I want her. She returns the compliment.
As we move to the bedroom, I tell her to slowly undress and lay down on her tummy, as I plan to give her a massage with oil. She tells me to slowly undress her, which I start. Starting with her polo shirt, I kiss her ears, then run my tongue down her long neck, running my wet tongue around the front of her neck to the other side. She lifts her arms as I slowly lift the polo shirt off, revealing a fantastic pair of breasts, I hadn't fully noticed, as her polo shirt didn't really do justice to her top half.
With her arms held up against the wall, I pin myself up against her sweet breasts, kissing her on her lips, then down her neck as she lifts her head to accommodate me. Moving down her perfumed skin to her cleavage, kissing all the way, I reach around her to unhook the bra that holds those sweet tits hostage. Slowly removing her bra, she arches her back slightly as I start to nibble and kiss her firm, hard nipples, running my tongue around each, fingering each nipple between my thumb and finger. Running my hands over these sweet tits, her breathing starts to increase. I can not only feel the heat rising in myself, but feel the heat rise in her. By this time, my cock is rock hard, which my new love notices, and starts to stroke. Slowly and deliberately, she pushes me back slightly, so as to bend down on her knees in front of me.
In doing so, I feel sweet wet lips starting to glide up and down my cock. Slowly she pumps with her lips and mouth. Stopping to look up at me, as I'm in heaven. My breathing has increased considerably equal to the pleasure I now receive. My mind is telling me not to let this sexy woman stop, my mind and lips now telling her "oh baby, please don't stop, oh baby that feels soooo good your lips on my cock" "Oh God, that feels so damn good babe". Now it's your turn baby.
I pull her head away from my throbbing cock, as I lead her to the edge of my bed, sitting her down with her legs over the edge. Slowly I run my hands up her soft legs, her soft thighs, kissing as I go. So smooth. So soft. Arching her body again, she allows me to slide her skirt slowly down her legs, as her skirt slides down to her feet, I lift up each foot, one at a time, and proceed to run my tongue around her ankles, up the top of her foot, alternating my tongue with my kiss. She spreads her legs slightly for me, as I slowly start back up her legs, up her calves, up her inner thighs.
When I reach her thong, she gasps. I tease her wet clit with my tongue, slowly flicking it around her thong, kissing around her sweet pussy lips, then sticking my tongue through her thong into her wet pussy. She gasps further as I slide her thong over, slowly running my tongue over each lip, alternating between the two, then spreading her wet lips and flicking her bud with my tongue. She now leans back on her hands, spreading legs wider for me, as I pull her thong down. I am now lost in abandon, as I so want to feast on the wetness before me.
As my lover tells me, "baby, oh babe, eat that wet pussy, eat me baby, it's all yours", I spread her lips to find her bud. When I do, I start to first kiss, then proceed to suck on her slowly enlarging clit, as she starts to moan louder. My mouth is now buried inside her, as she grabs my hair with both hands and pulls me into her.
My lover screams "Damn baby, I want you to fuck me now before I cum". As I tell her "not yet baby", I continue to suck on her in wild abandon, this time faster, my intent in making her cum all over my face. My intent is hastened when I slowly slide two fingers deep inside her, searching and finding her G-spot. She screams again, as she arches her back, starting to rock and buck back and forth meeting my thrusts with my fingers. Not long in coming, she cums all over my face, her sweet, wet juice covering my chin. My fingers reach up to her lips, as she greedily takes both fingers into her mouth, tasting herself.
Now, It's my turn. I slowly slide her over, her laying down on her back, as I slide on my knees between her widely spread legs. "I want to fuck you so long and hard baby, are you ready for me?" "Hell yes, I'm ready for your dick inside me baby, right now" "Give it all to me". As I move closer to her soaked pussy, I lift both legs slightly over my shoulders. I then decide to tease that sweet pussy with the tip of my cock, slowly at first, then faster, rubbing just the head of my cock over her bud, and around her lips. As she screams "fuck me now dammit, fuck me hard baby, now!", I slide slowly into her wetness. She lowers her back, lowers her legs around the top of my ass, and grabs my ass as she rocks up to meet my at first slow, deliberate thrusts. "Fuck me baby, fuck me" makes me pump faster and harder. It doesn't take long as she bucks in rhythm with my thrusts, moaning and groaning from deep down, now growling "baby, cum on baby, cum deep inside me baby". I soon feel the pressure build inside my cock, as I know I'm about to cum, I arch my back for one last thrust, as I yell "damn babe, I'm cumming", filling her soon after with warm cum. We soon settle down, catching our breaths once again, as we cuddle up , preparing for a nighttime together. I'm in heaven again as I finally fall off to sleep, after a round of cuddling, nibbling, and that talk that always comes after sex. My only regret is we never got to the massage, but more on that later....

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Woodland Tales Ch1

Trev — Mon, 24 Aug 2009 11:00:09 GMT

Chapter 1 Saturday Morning

The bell goes. A filly is waiting to be tacked up.
I go through, her coffee with me.
She waits. Her face in the blinkers, her mouth is closed around the black rubber bit that bolted to the wall. She's bent forward, her face down wards into the blinkers. She's a tall one, leggy. Good legs, a 'young' bum. Blondie. I've had her before, last autumn. A good worker, easy to control when she's in the mood, but moody when she isn't. Needs a firm hand. I slip the bolt closed on the entry door and begin to tack her up.
I run my hand down her back, across her bum down her leg to her ankle. She lifts her foot and I check her shoes. They look strong enough, a thick tall heel, straps around the ankle but open toed. Stay away from nettles and brambles with her but at least the pebbles will fall out as easy as they get in.
'Good Girl.'
I loop the bridle straps around her head, the top strap keeps it in place, chinstraps hold the assembly firmly on her head. With the blindfold slipped over her eyes I could release the ends of the bit and take her through to the tack room. A knock on the door tells me another filly is waiting. I release Blondie and take her through to the tack room. I hear the bell ring twice, the girl outside is impatient or there's another car coming. Some one else will take care of her. I've got Blondie to tack up.

Two minutes later and I was having a good feel. I now had a rope under her armpits up to the hook in the middle of the cramped room and I was trying to find the right costume, holding up one bunch of cold leather and even colder steel up against her bare body. Appearance was just as important as fit as I'd be spending the morning with her.
I decided on the steel chain one, a favorite of mine, and it would complement her blonde hair and muff, nice she hadn't shaved but she must have used a lightener to keep it so blond. It took a lot of pulling to get it really tight and she huffed and grumped into her gag but I just kept on tugging and pulling.
Dave came in with his filly, a pretty little red head. Somehow I'd never worked with her though I'd seen her around often.
‘Nice arse on her Dave. She’s a pretty little thing, do you reckon?’
‘Yeah. She does well. Your's is a bit of a handful though. Take a good crop with you, that one with the hand marks her up a treat. Her thighs really colour up. Shall we do ‘em now? Just so they know?’
‘Well, three each but easy so they don’t mark up yet. Not as if they've done anything wrong is it?’
‘Is that alright, Penny?’
Penny nodded. I didn't ask Blondie, I just landed a firm slap square on her left cheek.
That’s the best thing about fitting the bit, they might want to object but it didn't do them any good. I felt her cheeks tighten and tremble under my palm, then push back slightly. She wanted more, cheeky bitch.
I gave her several more swats before she swung her bum cheeks away from me. I grunted in satisfaction at the gentle glow on her two cheeks. At least she won’t feel the cold for a bit.
Penny was getting tacked up in a skimpy little outfit, sparkly with tassles on her nipple rings, her breasts bare, I knew she was pierced and usually wore little bells on her nips, but whether he'd changed her rings for the heavier tassle fittings or she'd turned up in them I couldn't say. When he turned her I saw the three broad stripes of his belt across the backs of her thighs. No wonder she was being good as gold.
That reminded me to check Blondie. A quick finger dipper told me she was wet below, and I could see the colour in her cheeks below the blinkers. I hauled her bodice another notch tighter then lead her out to the hitching rail as another filly was lead into the tack room. A good turn out. Just as well, there's a fair pile of timber to be brought up to the gateway for loading. If there's four ponies today we can shift some of the bigger tree trunks too, that'll leave some easier work for the odd sunny evenings in the week.

‘I’m going to put your reins on or you won’t be ready. You behave when I un-cuff you. Penny's got a nice set of marks across her thighs all ready, you'll have the same if you don't start behaving. I use breast reins, you’ve had them before.’
I undo her wrists and move her hands to the top of her head, just place them there, no need to secure them.
I reach around her to attach soft leather to a ring between her breasts. I realise her nipples are tight and puckered as my hands brush across them. Now I thread the reins back under her armpits and thread each through loops by her shoulder blades. Satisfied I gather up the reins hanging down behind her. I pull gently and they tighten around her chest, across her breasts. The smell of bacon makes my mouth water, I'm still peckish so I loop her reins around the hitching rail, check her over quickly then go to see what’s left for breakfast.

Ready at last I tool the top work sheet, picked up the crop that had been recommended and went out to collect Blondie.
I took a few moments to quietly inspect the line up. There were five of them. Different shapes, sizes and colours. The dark skinned girl: 'Black Beauty' of course. Her oiled skin shone in the morning sunlight,
next to Blondie, she’s a foot shorter but a strong stocky build. Her hubby was a slim lad, lovely chap and a skilled metal worker from the boat yards. His skills with metalworking had finished off my own leather work with some lovely metal pieces, both functional and decorative. The girls mainly protested their heavy butt plugs but they didn't have a choice. I went back to the tack room for Blondie's own plug. A lovely pale coloured tail, like a palomino's mane. Probably was. Back at the rail I had her bent for her fitting. I spat on it, rubbed it against her puckered ring and then leant against it. She pushed back, her head held high, her high bunched hair blowing in the wind. Now she was pony girl, until now she'd been a girl dressed up. The tail did that to them, made them into ponies, obedient, tricky, willing.
‘Your arse is so good to look at I'm just know I’m going to get distracted. Ready?’
She wriggled it. I was beginning to like her. I backed her up with a couple of jiggles and tugs. We stopped and she leant into her reins. I let the full length out so she was nearly three paces in front of me. Walking down to the work area was a joy, her hips swung freely, she kept a steady tension in the reins that maintained contact and made controlling her so easy.
A curve in the path and a sharp cold breeze in her face, on her breasts. There's a chill in the air still, in fact it's fucking cold. I tried to step her out a bit, a brisker pace.
I could hear country sounds around us but nothing else. Birds, horses. A car far away, whooshing along the main road. And he feet, the wooden soled, open toed shoes, making a lovely clip clop on the gravelly pathway.
Around another turn and into a spinney. Suddenly no wind and I steered her onto an area of longer grass and Whoa’ed her to a stop.
‘Stand.’
‘Loo break. You won’t get another chance. Spread wide and bend forward so you don’t splash your shoes. If you have to go during the day just stand like that again and I'll know what you want. I’ve tied your reins to a branch so don’t try and wander off, I’m going to get see what work we've got to do.’

Well, there was a fair pile of logs, small to medium, I pulled a few together and looped the haul rope around them. The snap toggle would clip into the loop at the back of her waist cinch.
She'd moved round, a sign she felt lighter now. Moving away from the damp patch. Fussy mare. I pulled a broad leaf from plant, thrust it in between her cheeks and wiped as best I could. She didn't seem to appreciate it. I unhitched her anyway, sorted the reins and took up contact. She responded reluctantly, but at least she backed up and began walking slowly down the path. It took a crisp swipe with the crop to sharpen her up. It helped but not much. Perhaps the cold had got to her. She needed warming up.
I got her hooked up to the pile I'd got ready. I gave her a couple of warning slaps with the crop, not enough to add to the red blotch ripening already, but enough to demand her respect and obedience. It was enough, as I joggled the reins she leant into them, squashing her breasts against the pull in my hands, leaning against the body belt around her waist. She felt the weight and leaned harder as I eased the tension. The logs settled into the tightening loop and began to slide forward. She took a step forward, her thighs stretched, muscles tensed with the load they fought against. The logs stuck, she leant harder, jerked against the load but it just settled more firmly. I grabbed the rope and lifted, urging her on again with 'Walk On, Come on Blondie.'
It shifted, moved, then we were away towards the easy going on the path. I walked to one side of the load admiring the play of her muscles in her thighs and the ever changing shape of her buttocks. This was what I loved about these work party's. A willing pony, a pretty one today with her hair blowing in the light breeze, her body slender and well toned, her breathing showing in the movements of her ribs, showing and relaxing with each breath. It was heavy work for her but within her abilities. The logs caught at roots and stones in the pathway but she drove on, leaning hard into her harness, digging in firmly when the load tried to stop her. By the time we got up to the compound she was blowing heavily but still pulling well. She seemed to know we were getting close because her head came up, he knees lifted higher. There were marks for effort and for dispaly. She wanted some treats tonight, that's what the marks were for.
I steered her round by the log pile, slipped her tow rope from the logs and passed it forward between her legs, pulled it up gently into her bare crotch. She grunted into her bit. I passed it over her head so it hung down then passed it back under her crotch again and hooked it into her harness at the middle of her back. I pulled it all snugly tight and checked it wasn't nipping her soft lips. She opened for me, let me settle the rope comfortably in her crotch. She was smiling around her bit, or grimacing.
'Come on, there's a lot more to do. Do you want a drink?'
She declined with a shake of her head, turned toward the pathway. More work, Oh Well.

But after the next load she'd wanted a drink, so I took her into the tack room. She was warm after hauling another load up the hill to the compound, it didn't do to let the ponies get chilled. I loosened her bit so she could take a drink from her water bottle. There was a bucket on the table that some were made to use but she'd been no further trouble. She took another guzzle of water then, just before I refitted her bit she said 'All work and no play?' and her lips shaped again into a smile as I pushed the bit back between her lips. She turned then, bent forward with her hands on her knees. Offering herself.
Well I hadn't been blind to her lithe young body as we'd worked together, nor had I wanted to take too much time away from our tasks but she'd work better for me after a good shafting. So, reluctantly, (No not really) I shot the bolt on the door and dropped my shorts around my ankles and shuffled up behind her.
She felt me against her bottom and bent further, hoping for a rail or something tobend over but I wanted her free standing. I slapped the crop down the side of her leg and she realised it was here, now, and bent lower to grip her ankles, tottering slightly on her high heels. My, she looked good like that. I gripped her plug and drew on it, watching her dark ring stetching as the fatter section eased out of her. I wanted to be in her, I wanted to admire her. I did 'in her' first, a bit more spit and I toosed her tail out of the way. She groaned a welcome of release as I drove deep into her. Gorgeous. Must get some mirrors in here. She's beautiful. Must see. I pull back, step away.
'Stay exactly as you are.'
I take some nipple clips from the shelf, shake them so she can here the bells that are attached. She knows whats coming but didn't expect me to kneel behind her and bury my mouth in her pussy, run my tongue across her magic button before I fumbled blindly to clip on her nipples clamps. The springs were quite strong and she bucked back against my mouth as I released the pressure. I was worried for a moment but then I tasted the change in her juices even before the sudden rush of wetness began to dribble from my chin. I fitted the other one quickly, almost letting it snap onto her tender buds. She bucked again, another flood of wetness. I had to be in her. I wanted to feel her come on me, buried deep into her, her muscles clamping. And she did, noisily, the bells jingling like it was Xmas. I followed almost immediately, triggered by the feelings passing between us and feeling her trembling as her orgasm had made her extra sensitive to each of my movements within her. Whether she came again or was fighting to get me out of her I mean to ask her later. I just hung on to her hips, driving each spasm inti her wet, now slack and pink openess. I pressed my thumb against her dark ring, felt her buck against me then stretch lower to accept what I wanted to do. I shoved it deep into her darkness as I slipped my slackening cock out of her. She was pinned there for several minutes as I got my breath back, admired her beauty, enjoyed the gripping sensations on my thumb. Eventually she started to struggle upright, my thumb still buried in her. But it was gripped so tightly I couldn't turn it as she rose so I had to draw it out of her. She groaned in protest or pain, I wasn't sure, but she was stood upright again, moving towards the door. Work to do. I gathered up the crop, the reins, slid the bolt back and opened the door back into the real world. Work to do. I was knackered. She stepped forward toward the door, eager to be on with it. 'Woah. Stand.' I'm in charge, remember.

She jogged down the path too, dragging me along on the log rope. Her bells tinkled nicely, not too heavy but definitely tugging on her nipples. Should have hitched her to the sledge, I thought, panting. Probably will do for the next load. That'll slow her down. Can't undersand where she gets the energy from. I'm done in, haul her back to a slow walk. She pulls against the reins, squashing her titties, wanting to go faster. She's earning herself a hell of a load this trip. Bitch. Lovely backside though.
Then she stops, middle of the track, spreads her legs. Shakes her backside. Pooh? Right after sex, or my thumb up her. Oh. Her plug. Left it up there.
'We'll get it next time. What's up, feel naked without it?'
I gathered her reins up a but she shook her head, her mane flying. I shook the reins again but she stamped her foot. I tried the crop gently on her backside and she sat down. In the dirt, on the gravelly path. Pebbles and muck under her wet crutch and she sits there, grinding her hips into the dirt beneath her.
'If we go back you'll get a thrashing. Do this load and we'll collect it as soon as we get there.'
She started to lie down on her belly.
'OK, Ok. We'll go and get it now. But you'll be sorry.'
She got to her feet, faced back up the path and waited patiently for me to gather her reins. Back at the compound I hitched her to the rail next to the red head Penny and went in to find her tail. After a wash and a wipe I was back outside. Penny and Blondie were side by side, leaning against each other for warmth. Blondie heard my steps and bent, braced, to welcome her tail back in place. I saw the stripes on Penny's thighs and backside. She'd been playing up by the look of it. A sob came from her. A shiver ran through her body. I ran a hand down over the weals. They were hard and tender, by the way she moved they still stung.
Shit. I had to assume that she's deserved it. We all knew each other, inside out. But I couldn't leave it.
'I'll just be a minute.'
He was in the kitchen, coffe in front of him, his face white, flushing quickly to red.
'I lost it' he said. 'Been doing this for four years now and she got to me, bloody bitch. Refused to pull, wouldn't let me hook her up to a lighter load. I tried the crop on her, let her know what she was here for. She tried to run off and fell and wouldn't get up. That's when I lost it. Don't know why. It's been a shit week, a long week, but that's no excuse. Bloody hell mate, what happens now?'
'You take Blondie, there's two loads down by where we that old beech tree came down last winter. She's in a stroppy mood too, but your on probation, that means no hands tied and no blindfold. You know that.'
'Yeah. I know. Don't know if I can though, take charge again, like that.'
'You'll be OK. You know you only get one chance. Come and see me next week, we'll have a chat. Yeah?'
'Yeah. I'll be - . My jobs gone. I'm skint. Not her fault, will you tell her I'm sorry.'
'You'll do that later. That's how it's done. Come on, work to do. You'll be alright with Blondie, she's settled since she had her shag, but it won't hurt to give her another.'
'Really? Oh, I don't know. I couldn't, knowing what I've done to Penny.'
'You'll have to matey. Where was Penny working?'
'Down by the stream, you know that stuff we cut up last month, we were shifting that up to the gate.'
'OK. Finish your coffee then take Blondie. I'll take Penny, see how she goes. No gags though, I'll speak to Blondie, tell her why.' Outside I quickly got the girls up to date without giving away too much to Blondie.
'Blondie. We're swapping. You’re allowed to refuse blindfold and gag. Do you want to?'
She shook her head violently.
'I'll have to change your reins over though. Be good for your new driver, won't you? He's - .'
She stamped her foot to the ground. Horsey for shut the fuck up. Must be tough nut.
I unclipped her breast reins and dressed Penny in them. She hasn’t used them before so far as I know but she’d soon get the hang of them. Then I moved her mouth bit over to Blondie after a swish under the tap.
She tossed her head, showing off, flashing hair and new tackle. Tough nut alright.
‘Penny. Lean against the reins, take the tension.’ I gathered her reins, let her feel the pressure I wanted to maintain against her. Satisfied I drew her backwards several paces, getting the feel of her. She was very different, light, a little hesitant.
'Stand.' None of the pride in her stance that Blondie showed. Mmmm. I took up the tension again and felt her lean obediently against my pull.
'Walk on' and we set off, me steering her gently, getting the feel of her at a steady walk. Her gait was a little odd, un-even. Not a lot but - . 'Whoa. Stand.'
As usual I ran by hand from waist down the front of her thigh to her shin, leaning against her so she could lean against me and lift her foot. Clumsy shoes, heels too tall and too small, the shoe too lightly built. No ankle strap. Silly girl. I slipped it off, checked it for stones, checked her foot for any injury. Nothing there.
The other side.
Just a tiny pebble. OK, it might have been uncomfortable but no excuse for refusing her master like that. There are no scratches around her ankles or legs, not a bramble then. What was up with her? I gathered up the reins again and we set off once more.
Her gait was still a little uneven, perhaps a little better. She seemed OK at the walk and it wasn't far.

The pile looked untouched apart from the bundle already prepared. I walked her in a circle ready to be hitched to the haul rope. I had it clipped on before she realised and she started, began to pull in a panic then backed suddenly, bending over her waist cinch. What?
I calmed her, took the bit from her mouth. 'Well?'
'There's something wriggling in my costume.' she shrilled.
'OK. Hold still. Are you sure?’
‘Please. I’m sure. Get it out. Please.’
‘I'll have to strip you off. You misbehave and -.
'I'll be sorry. I know. I am already. I think it's a mouse. Please get it out.'
It turned out to be woodlice. I suppose trapped against her belly flesh it felt bigger, but a mouse.
'You got your backside striped for a woodlouse?'
She nodded, 'I'm sorry. He was really cross with me but I couldn't go on.'
'It's a wood louse. Not a bloody elephant.'
'I'm sorry. I'm really sorry. You can take me back to him. I'll work for him now. I was just so frightened.'
'But the - . Your backside.'
'Don't hurt. Well, not much. Had much worse. I'm into that you know. Spanking. You’ll see some old scars amongst the red ones. No skin broken is there? Well? Well, look properly' and she bent down.
I looked. There were thin white lines of old scars amongst the broader red marks. She was heavily into it.
Must be the red hair. Her bush was flaming red too but that must be a colour rinse. Several of our ponies do a colour wash just to look good for the riders here. My own Pony does it too. Part of getting into the role.
'Well check me properly if you’re really interested.'
Bossy cow! She meant her pussy. Her legs spread, she bent forward and thrust her hips back and upward. I admired then dipped a finger. Soaked!
'Told you, I'm into it. I wanted a good trashing. Most of you blokes know me but I hadn't been with him before, guess he was a bit upset. He went all sloppy on me just when I was getting deep into it. I expect I was getting a bit noisy, I usually do. If you take me back to him I'll tell him myself. You fucking blokes are hard work sometimes. Ahh. Shut up, shall I?'
I shoved her gag bit back in and let her watch while I cut a hazel switch from a good bush that we'd been encouraging. I put her blindfold on and pulled her head down until she was bent over.
'Hold your ankles. Don't let go.'
I found it hard to hit her hard enough but I wanted to raise six bright new stripes, longer and cutting across the ones she'd already got. No mistaking these were new ones. She jiggles about but held on to her ankles OK?
Women. I don't understand them.
I made her do the two loads that she should have done already and I pushed her hard. When we got back to the compound Blondie was already hitched to the rail. No marks on her backside I noted. I found him in the kitchen again.
'OK?' I asked him.
'How is she?' he asked.
'Fine. She wants to finish her day with you. And she wants you to finish what you started. Apparently she's in to it. Being whipped. God knows why. I don't understand.'
He just sat there looking at me.
'I'll take Blondie then?' I asked.
'I laid six new stripes on Penny's whithers just to be sure of what she said. She was wetter after than before so I think she really is. Says most of the blokes know what she's into but she hadn't worked with you before.''
'Is that all? But I did loose it.'
'And you won't again, ever.'
'How are we supposed to know?'
'You won't. It's not in you. But you've raised a good point there. I think we blokes need some protection. It’s hard to know which girls expect how much.'
'She's OK with it then?'
'and begging for more. And a nice afters too judging by her wetness. Just don't break the skin, that's the main thing. Ok, mate? I must get on, we've got lots to do too while the ground is good. Work her hard and treat her a bit mean. We'll come round that way each time and make sure your both happy. Cheers.'
Once again I changed the reins over. Blondie leant her head back against me as I reached around to clip the reins onto the loop between her breast. It was a nice gesture. 'More sex?' I whispered in her ear. There was a grunt and her bum pressed back against me.
'Better earn it then, we've got extra work to do now.'
She shook her head, tossing her hair in my face. I let my crop fall down the front of her thigh to land with a gentle splat on the soft inside of her thigh, half way to her knee. He arse pushed back into me again and stayed there. Another one? Are all our girls bloody kinky? I swatted harder and she pressed against me again, lingering. I stepped back. 'Work first' I told her wondering whether all this was just an excuse to get blokes to smack them with whips and do things to them while they get to be helplessly dressed up in leather and chains and can’t be blamed for anything that happens to them.
I thought about this as I trotted Blondie down to finish off our task. She was being deliberately awkward, veering off one way and another so I had to keep tugging hard on the reins. A squashed breast fruit and nut case? Was there such a thing? From the gurgles around her bit I could have sworn she was laughing.
Her pony tail was in place and tossing about deliciously. She seemed to be breathing easily, better than me anyway. Next time she veered I flicked out at her rump and she skipped a couple of steps and behaved herself for maybe fifty yards then veered away again, this time straight at a tree with brambles around it's base. I hauled her to a stop, shouting, 'Stand, you stupid Mare. What's the hells the matter with you? Stand.'
She was struggling to free her legs and I got prickled as I tried to unwrap a bramble from around her ankle. A shoot had already drawn pinpricks of blood from her calf. Now she stood, shaking a little.
'If you don't keep still I'm going to leave you tangled up while I stick something large and nobbly right up you. Get it?'
She lifted her foot again, pulling the bramble across the back of my hand.
'OK. O Bloody K. A fucking you are going to get. Now bloody well stand still for a minute.'
At last she behaved herself. I hitched her to two loads, a much heavier load than usual, but she managed without much help from me and waited patiently while I stacked it.
'Now. That's done. What's next. Oh yes. Fuck Blondie, but not here.'
I clipped her haul rope on, lead it under her again like before. Over her shoulders, behind her neck then back under her elbows to fall down her spine to clip her again just above her behind. Then I tied her reins tightly around her, trapping the nipples and pulling them tightly so with each breath she made I could see her breasts swell around the reins. The clips must be digging in but I left them and the bells in place. Then I caught the ring between her breasts and dragged her back down the path at a steady trot to where Penny should still be working. There were grunts and tinkling bells and clip clop feet as she struggled to keep up with me. Penny looked around as she heard us approach, tilting her head to hear what she couldn't see.
My mate looked up, saw us then returned to his work. I kept Blondie moving past them and only let her stop in the middle of the stream. Her feet were dancing in the cold water. 'Stand.'
She stood quietly, obviously not happy, but obedient for the moment.
'One move and you get a full body bath.'
Then I went for Penny, lead her down to join Blondie. I could see Blondies head tipping, she knew there was another pony nearby.
Penny too, hated the cold water. 'Sit.' and I tugged downwards on her harness.
'Not you, Blondie, but since you moved you are due a bath anyway. But not yet.'
Penny sat. Slowly, but she sat.
I let the cold water chill her backside among other things before I pulled her up again, pointed her towards her driver and sent her off with a 'Walk on' and crisp slap to her bum. As I thought, the stripes had diminished considerably in the cold water. I watched my mate collect her and lead her off into some thicker woodland to turn her central heating on. He carried a hazel switch himself. That'll suit her nicely.
'Your turn Blondie. Quick as you like but you must get wet all over, every inch of you. Come on, get on with it. I'll soon warm you up again.'
She looked gorgeous with the water tumbling off her near naked body and as she stood her thighs shed water in a shaft of sunlight that threw jewels around her. She seemed to sense the effect she was having on me a shook her hair, sprinkling diamonds around her. I splashed across to her, grabbed the loop again and dragged her to dry land, across to the woodpile. In a moment I had her hooked on again and the reins in my hands.
'Mush. Mush.' I called, joggling frantically. She slumped a little, took up the tension, leaned against the load, stepped out a steady walk. I knew what she was thinking. 'Promised to warm me up, fucking useless man.'
Then I started to use my long switch to tease her bum cheeks, left and right, left and right. She tried to speed up but I held her back. I swished the switch across her withers again, she was beginning to get the idea. Her pace remained steady, just her carriage showed the new pride flooding through her. And her respect for her master who was warming her so teasingly. She began to turn at the fork, up the hill toward the compound but I pulled her to the left. Down into the woods again. The switch began to tease her cheeks more firmly. She began to skip with each bite of the crop. I laid in a bit harder, she skipped higher. Then, as I'd pretty much expected, she came to a stop, bent, held her ankles. She was ready.
I gave her four more to bring her close to the boil. She shivered when I threw her tail forward over her back. I knew I was expected to play with that as she came. That would bring her a special pleasure to be tortured in her darkest place as she was pleasured in the sweetness. And we think we're in control. Just because we're allowed to hold the reins. So I did what I was told but not very well. Twice in a couple of hours. I wasn't at my best. But jiggling her tail at the crucial moment seemed to do the trick and I managed to slip out without her realising I hadn't actually come. And I didn't need to tell her, did I. Her own juices dribbled down her thighs as I picked up her reins and drew her upright. There was a big sigh and a shake of her head as she took the strain once more, breathing more heavily than me for a change. I didn't spare the whip on her lightly marked thighs but she didn't seem to appreciate it so much now. Funny things, women. We never do know what they really want.

Eventually the whip spurred her to a fast walk, probably getting turned on again. How do women do that, multiple orgasms? Useful though, once I'd got to understand how it all works. Then with the next woman it's a whole new set of rules. I took a long route back. She seemed to realise after I'd turned her away from the direct route a couple of times. She knew these woods better than I did, even behind her blindfold. I was more surprised when she stopped. There was a grassy area of to one side, lush spring grass, a soft bed for outdoor lovers. She wanted more? I'm not sure I've got any.
But. She is gorgeous and she has put up with a lot today. I unclipped her, lead her onto the grassy, a thick area first in case she needed to. I gave her a minute or two. I stood nearby. Quietly. I like watching but not all girls like to be watched but she remained upright, then her head turned as if she was looking straight at me, waiting for whatever came next.
I lead her to a fresh patch, softer, in a group of small trees. A private area screened, even from our own footpath. She went down on her knees, kneeling tall but her head bowed in the submissives gesture of being owned. I knelt behind her, close behind her. I could feel her chains and body against my chest through my shirt, her thighs, bare against my own below my shorts. Her bottom against my belly. Yes. I could. But what does she want?
'We're in a private area on our own. Out of sight. I can do anything I want to you. If you'd been troublesome you'd be in trouble right now but a good pony deserves the best oats. What can I do for you? A whipping, some anal, my mouth on your pussy, some bondage.'
Her body responded with each suggestion. The biggest response was to my mouth.
'You earned it today. How would you like it? On your knees in the grass, stood against a tree, or was there something else?'
I fumbled with her bit, slipped it, wet with dribble out of her mouth. She stretched her jaw briefly then-
'How much rope have you got?'
'I've got a few lengths in my back pack. The usual.'
'Four good lengths?'
'Yes.'
'And there are trees near enough, I can hear them but are they near enough?'
'To tie you to?'
'Between. On my back. Arms spread wide, legs pulled apart. Open to you, your mouth, your cock.'
'Yes. There's enough rope. Anything else?'
'Don't stop. When I come, don't stop. Keep going for as long as you want.'
'And the whip?'
'I don't need it anymore, but if you want to, for your own excitement, I don’t mind too much. It's a bit harsh but it does remind me just how much I'm at your mercy. Just a little, but on my breasts, on my belly maybe. But please, not my thighs, not on the front of my thighs. Master.'
Then she opened wide for the bit to go back between her teeth.
It didn't take me long to string her out between the trees. She looked lovely in the sunlight. I sat beside her to enjoy the view, tickled and teased her with a stem of grass seed. She was ticklish, down her ribs, the inside of her thighs. I reached for the hazel switch and alternated tickling with light strokes of the whippy switch. Her nipples, freed of their clips at the moment, I didn't like to leave them on for too long, were taut in her passion, a clear indicator that she was ready. I dropped the switch, wiped my hand on the rag tucked into my belt, and touched her right in her wetness, trying to make the first contact exactly on her button. She bucked. I'd got it just right. I picked up the switch again, laid a couple of gentle ones across her nipples, near as I could get. She groaned, almost screamed into her bit, her head shaking violently. But I was in charge. I teased some more, alternating between tickles, switching and fingering. She screamed, rolled around pulling at her bonds, her chains rattled across her breasts. I kept it up for another full minute, counting down in my head. She tried to freeze, relax into the grass, numb her body. But the tickling got her each time. Sometimes I'd follow with the finger, sometimes with the switch using different sequences, different lengths of time. The switch she hated, the finger she flooded, the tickling drove her nuts. Then it all stopped.
I kept quite still, fascinated by her body as it recovered a liitle. Chest heaving, slowing, but hips kept on squirming and head flicked from side to side.
I rested a finger on her bush, let her feel it there. She calmed. Lifted her hips. I knew what she wanted and I was ready to give it to her. As I moved into position I kept my hand on her, let fingers slide into her slot as I knelt between her pale thighs, the fine golden hairs shining in the sun.
She felt me bending forwards, hips rise to meet me, opening her. Glistening wetness, her scent strong. The first touch of my tongue tasted the full strength of her but she bucked again, wild and thrashing about again. I held her down by her hips as I bent, mouthing her slot. She was screaming into her bit, the growling roar of too much, too much in her chest. She settled again, knew it was the only way she would find release but each touch triggered another muscle thrashing spasm until she managed to get some control, some command, of her body. When her orgasm came it was from deep within, rolling through her in long ripples like storm waves, one after another, relentless, maybe even continuous. I'd been asked to keep going so I did, lapping at her openness gently, then harshly, nibbling when she calmed, using a finger as she got more excited. My jaws were aching, my knees getting sore on the stones in the grass. Enough. I knelt up, thinking to use the switch on her again but she lay so peacefully relaxed I let her be. I watched her rolling from side to side, pulling gently on her bonds. I straightened, scrambled to my feet, got water from my backpack to slake my thirst, clean my mouth of her juices. I took a walk around the little clearing, wanting to shag her, knowing I probably couldn't do her justice. In the end I decided she could owe me one for another day. As I got back to our private little patch of grass, one to remember, this magic spot. For the next time I worked with her, or another.
I sploshed the rest of the drinks bottle across her from her thighs to her breasts. She barely moved, stirred as if woken gently from deep sleep. Her body stretched in the sunlight. Wow.
I moved around, releasing her. Eventually helping her to her feet and leading her slowly back to the logs on the pathway. Her walk was unsteady, as I hooked her up a shudder ran through her body. I took up the reins again, let her feel them across her breasts, lean into them, take up the strain. There was a soft sigh of happiness then her head lifted. It had seemed to hang from her shoulders, almost not connected. As I took up the reins she made a tremendous effort to get the logs on the move, staggering from side to side as her systems began to function again. As she recovered her head came up and I used the reins gently to keep her on track. It was a heavy load, she did well with it. I don't know where she found the energy. As we reached the last corner I stopped her in the track to refit her nipple clips. She accepted me quietly then we went on to the compound at a brisk walk, her head held high, the switch freshening her until her high mane was swishing and her tail swished with her high stepping gait until I stopped her by the wood pile.
I unhooked her quickly and lead her to the hitching rail, topped up the drinks bottle from the tap and offered it to her lips. I pulled her head back so she'd catch most of the liquid I spilled into her open mouth. Then she settled. She'd have to wait now until her next rider called upon her.
There were seven ponies in a row I noticed. Their’ rumps all in a line along the rail. Black Beauty, Penny, my Blondie. Others I'd worked before, and a new pony, I think. I honey coloured, a light brown, shiny skinned pony. Slim, good hips. Looked to be a nice soft mouthed little pony, good to work with but not strong, not by the look of her. I walked around the rail, looking at bums, thighs, the odd mark of a whip or switch. Penny's new marks showed still, but no blood. She'd been lucky, or born thick skinned. Six tails I noticed. The new golden brown filly had no tail. Mmm.
Then I walked along the front of the row. Breasts on show nicely. The ponies relaxed, knowing they had an hour to rest. I saw I'd forgotten Blondies clips, lifted them gently from her. My 'OK?' got a nod. No more than that. I stroked a mark from nipple down an inch to the underside of her breast. There was a big intake of breath. Still sensitive. But we were back in pony society, no favourites, share and share alike. Masters take, ponies receive. That’s how it worked. Penny started at the same touch. I whispered 'OK?' in her ear and she nodded gently. She seemed relaxed and comfortable though there were more thin stripes across her belly. She was happy now anyway. All's well and I'm hungry. Starving.

Someone would be out soon to feed the ponies and check their tack. I needed food, and a sit down, and a strong sweet coffee.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

Looking for a female story partner

Fri, 31 Jul 2009 06:14:11 GMT

Hi Girls,

I am looking for a female story partner to develop a short story revolving around an erotic theme. I have a plot in mind but want to develop it with someone from opposite sex. Thinking it may be fun! :-)

I am 27m and looking for someone around that age who can write with fertile imagination and vivid imagery. Doesn't hurt if you are single, too ;-o

My first post ever here, so forgive any omissions or errors. If you are interested, please contact me off group to my email.
Thanks.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

New Website

Georga — Thu, 17 Jan 2008 17:34:20 GMT

Well, it's not a new website, but a revamp of my old on.
Currently I am working on an erotic version of Alice in Wonderland. The first three chapters are up.

http://www.cnghackworth.com/books/blog/wordpress

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

Pregnant with Desire

AfroerotiK — Mon, 05 May 2008 13:48:55 GMT

Aiesha made it through the first trimester of her pregnancy with relative ease. Her morning sickness was minimal and her husband, Kalfani, was more than supportive, even sharing his own sympathy aches and pains along with her. It was a joyous time in their lives and they couldn’t wait to welcome the arrival of their son to the family.

To say that Kalfani was attentive to his pregnant wife was an understatement. Every evening, before they retired to bed, he replicated the same routine to pamper and spoil her. He would begin by drawing a warm bath, scented with aromatherapy oils, and he would join her in the tub, bathing and washing her body with a soft sea sponge and cocoa butter soap. Cradled between his legs, he would lather her womanly body that was even curvier being with child. Her breasts were swollen and sensitive and he would caress them gently, eliciting moans of pleasure from Aiesha. It wasn’t just Aiesha who enjoyed the treatment; Kalfani’s erection would be pressed securely between the globes of her ass, evidence that he loved rubbing the tender curve of her round tummy. After the bath, Kalfani would dry his beloved with a soft, fluffy towel and lay her on special satin sheets he purchased just to spoil her. He would anoint her body with brazil nut and almond oils from head to toe, finishing up with kiwi or passion fruit scented lotion.

With her hormones in overdrive, by the time Kalfani had finished slipping and sliding his strong, masculine hands up her smooth brown thighs and over her sexy, full hips, she would be desperate for sexual satisfaction. Spreading her legs and exposing her swollen and dripping wet pussy, Kalfani would stare in awe before he lowered his mouth to taste her succulent and sweet juices. Aiesha, driven by her body’s hormonal changes, was insatiable. She would explode in Kalfani’s mouth, drenching him in her sticky cum, and be ready for more within a few seconds. It was heaven for Kalfani, loving that his wife was super-sensitive and constantly horny.

When she couldn’t take any more, Aiesha would push Kalfani away and indicate that it was time for the main event. Laying still and fully erect, Aiesha would then climb on her partner and position her hole right above his hard-as-steel dick. Taking her time and using caution, she would lower herself on his erection. The sensation was out of this world for Kalfani, feeling the intensity of her pussy walls, literally pregnant with arousal, and coating him with her juices. Reaching up, he would place her puffy nipples in his mouth and nurse from her as his radiant wife would ride his hardness to orgasm.

Up and down, she fucked him. She milked his dick with her silky walls; she fed him with her full breasts. Her body was aglow with arousal and she craved the sensation of being full with the two males she loved most in this world inside her at the same time but in different ways. At his limit for stimulation, Kalfani would deposit his cum deep inside his wife in the place where they created life together.

Copyright 2008 AfroerotiK

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

femerotica

Brynneth — Mon, 24 Nov 2008 09:49:42 GMT

www.loveyoudivine.com has launched a new lesbian line - femerotica, and I have a few stories in it - 'Alternative Therapies', 'Enchanted Waters' and 'Girl Wanted'. There's talk of a bi line in the future as well - which would probably be a better home for me. While I like writing about gay guys, and girls, bi is a far more accurate expression of who I am and consequently I write it with more frequency.

Also check out the new Femme Fatal line, the Nymphs anthology, and all the other goodies!

I've had so many new stories publiushed lately that I'm giving some away this week - drop round to http://group.yahoo.com/group/brynsbookgroup to pick up a free read - there will be contensts, but there's also some previously published work available for everyone.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

A Cold Winter Day

Sat, 30 Aug 2008 15:44:42 GMT

It's a cold winter Saturday and we're spending a lazy afternoon in front of a cozy fire watching movies and relaxing. You're curled up next to me, my arm around you and your head on my shoulder and my head on top of yours. I'm slowly rubbing your arm with my hand trying to relax you. As the movie ends, I've got an itch. I run my hand through the side of your hair as you look up at me. I just smile and you're wondering what I have in mind. The scarf by the wood stove has dried and I tie it around your eyes and lead you upstairs.

I take you to the bed and lay you on your back. Your loose fitting pajama top exmposes most of your breast and almost the nipple. I grab our bathrobe ties and tie each of your hands to the bed posts. You were reluctant at first having never been tied up before, but I told you that you can trust me.

With the scarf around your eyes, you can only hear, smell and feel me. You can feel my warm breath on your neck. You feel my fingers unbuttoning your pajama top. I slowly move your top to the sides. It can't come off because your hands are tied to the bed. There's a duster on the dresser which I pick up and come back to the bed. I start to lightly run it up and down your upper body. Running between your breasts. You don't know what it is. I start to circle your belly button and run it along the top of your pajama bottoms. I pull your bottoms down to the top of your panties and tease you with the duster a little more. You're arching your back and starting to wiggle your hips as I slide your bottoms off.

I reach for an ice cube from my water glass and hold it in my hand above your breasts. As it melts, the cold droplets drip on your breasts. You squirm and let out a light squeek. It starts to harden your nipple. I let a few more drops hit your breast trying to get a drop to fall directly on the tip of your erect nipple. I finally hit it and I hear you moan. I move to letting the drips fall at the top of your panty line. Then a couple of drops that run down between your thighs. I slowly slide your panties off.

I sit next to you and marvel that the amazing beauty of a naked woman. Your soft skin. Your sweet smell. Your round curves. Your soft hair. I lean over and lightly kiss your neck below your left ear. I really soft kiss. The tip of my tongue touches your skin and then my lips smack around it. I sniff deeply taking in the smell of your skin. I kiss along your neck line to your right ear. I softly nibble on your ears with my lips. I can feel you start to breathe a little heavier.

I reach over and kiss your mouth. Just a peck at first. Then with just a little bit of my tongue. I run the tip of my tongue around the tip of yours. Then I gently suck your bottom lip into my mouth as a pull back. I turn my head and kiss you again, the tips of our tongues touching. A nice, soft, wet kiss. As we continue to kiss, I grab the duster and run it along the inside of your thighs. Very lightly, up and down from your crotch to your knees. Lightly touching your ever warming pussy. Your hips start to grind.

I take my bare hand and run it along the inside of your thighs. Then I move to massage your cleanly shaved pubic mound. Rubbing ever so gently at the top of your slit but never touching it. I start to kiss between your breasts. Then around and under them. I like to kiss the very bottom of your breasts. Soft kisses when I touch the tip of my tongue and lightly smack my lips around around it. Your nipples are erect. I start to flick your left nipple with my tongue as I cup your pussy with my open hand applying a light amount of pressure. I slowly move my hand in a circle while I start to suck on your nipples. I feel your hips start to move with my hand. Your breathing is getting heavier. I lightly run a finger up your warm slit. I can feel the moisture building.

I start to apply a little more pressure to your slit and my finger goes inside your lips. It feels like silk. I move up and start to lightly massage your clit. I tap it ever so gently with the tip of my finger. Then run small circles around it. I take my middle finger, start at your clit, run it down, into your pussy and rub your g-spot and move back up. My finger keeps going back and forth between your clit and g-spot staying on each one just long enough to make you squirm. Then I put my middle finger into you and massage your g-spot and I use my thumb to massage your clit, alternating between the 2. My ring finger is parked on your anus and is stimulating it from the motion of my other fingers.

As I'm massaging you down below, I'm sucking on your erect nipples. I reach up and kiss your mouth. You aren't kissing me back because you're preoccupied. I'm starting to feel your anus contract on my finger and your hips are starting to buck. I keep kissing around your neck, breasts and nipples. As I sense you are approaching an orgasm, I really focus on your nipples. Scraping them gently with my teeth, nibbling them with my lips and circling the tip with my tongue. Your body starts to go rigid. I can see the muscles contracting in your stomach and I can feel it contract against the finger I have inside of you. Your anus is contracting on my finger and it feels like you're going to suck it right in.

You let out a huge groan and a sigh as you come down. I slow everything down so you do not get over stimulated. I keep you at a heightened arousal state and slowly bring you all the way down. I remove the blind fold and you want to grab me and kiss me but your hands are still tied. I reach down and plant a deep wet kiss on you. Then I smile at you, and walk into the bathroom and close the door.

I grab some bubble bath and start to fill up the large spa tub with warm water. As the tub is filling, I walk back to you and untie you from the bed. I take off my shirt and shorts and lead you into the bathroom and into the tub with you sitting in front of me. I rub your body up and down in a massaging way. The tops of your thighs, the inside of your thighs, your stomach, chest, arms. You feel my erection growing against your lower back. You reach for it but I stop you. It's still your turn for now. I love the smell of your soft sweet hair. I nibble on your ears.

Then I cup my hand and move it toward your pussy. Rather than cupping it, I start moving water back and forth over your entire pussy. As I move my hand back and forth, the water is being pushed and pulled over your clit. You adjust your legs and bottom so you get the most pleasure from the rushing water. With my other hand, I'm playing with your nipples. Rubbing them in circles. You are getting very aroused.

You lift yourself up, reach underneath and grab my rock hard cock and sit on it. It feels so amazing. It's so warm and soft. You are now grinding away and I lean back and enjoy it. You are leaning back and my cock is pressing against your g-spot. We're both just bucking our hips and taking in each erotic feeling. I can feel the orgasm building in me. I ask you to slow down and prolong it, but you refuse. You keep going more forceful with each thrust. Then it cums. You feel my cock pulsing inside of you. My cum squirting inside of you. You slow down and make my cock dance with pleasure as it slowly comes down. We're exhausted. We just relax enjoying the warm bath on a cold day. As we are relaxing, we both drift off to sleep. A short break before another round...

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Insatiable

Sparky — Thu, 28 Aug 2008 23:33:03 GMT

A man I had worked with for years, called C B, been to hockey games with, drank beer with suddenly became quite serious with me one night as we downed a couple of cold ones in a bar near work.. “Lets get a booth, I need to talk to you.” “Sure, are you alright?’
“I don’t know, I , I, I’m not sure about this at all.” “Okay man what’s up? Are you sick?”
“No no no it’s not me it’s Renee. She’s not sick, not like that, she she is, damn I don’t know what to say.”
We grabbed our beer and headed for a booth, I waved at the bar maid and indicated we needed another round.
“Renee is is I mean me and Renee are well.”
“Come on man, your killin me here, Renee is what?’
“Okay, well she and I have been going through this thing, we are trying to broaden our relationship, try some new things, you know fulfill some fantasies, like that. Have some fun.”
“Okay” I said not knowing where this was going. “Tell me more, CB.”
I pictured his wife Renee in my mind’s eye, tall, like 5'8", very well endowed, pretty, leggy with full breasts and a wonderful round ass. I had always flirted and teased Renee. I liked her. even had a couple of fantasies about her, wondering how it was with a woman so well equipped for love. “Hey man are you listening?” CB said after he paid for the beer.
“Yes of course.”
Well me and Renee we been wanting to spice up our sex life, ya know what I mean?
“Sure I do”
“well you are the only single guy we really know and Renee finds you attractive and riding Harleys and all she thinks you’re exciting, well she thinks your sexy.”
“ I think Renee is very attractive too, even sexy.”
“Really? Okay maybe I can do this.” CB stammered “Well, Renee would like to try having sex with another man, we got married early and I am the only man she has ever been with and she just wants to see what it’s like.” She, well her and me are excited by the idea of her being with another man. We talked long and thought about this for a couple of years now. We decided on you.” “Me! Why me?” I blurted out.
“Because you are..., Renee thinks you are sexy, you’re single, you are clean, you don’t smoke, she likes you. We don’t want to go out and pick up some man from a bar or get some guy from the Internet. We think you would be perfect. You would be respectful and treat her like a girl friend not some slut. She’s not a slut ya know, she is .....bored or adventuresome or I don’t really know why but this excites me too. To share my beautiful wife with a man I like and admire sounds very exciting.”
“Okay C B when do ya think this will happen?”
“Well we have a room booked at the Deer Valley Lodge for weekend after next if you are okay with that. It will be a long weekend so we can relax and take our time, if you want to.
“ Sure that sounds great, but are ya sure about this? Sure about me and all?”
“Yes, yes we have been over it and over it, we have talked about it for months, we are sure.”
We changed the subject to sports and work but the idea was running around in my mind. Renee was so sexy, so deliciously put together for sex, I found myself fantasying, my mouth watering and an erection growing over and over. Every time I saw CB at work he would smile an embarrassed smile and I would start dreaming. The day came and CB placed a note on my desk as he walked by. I folded the note and placed it in my shirt pocket. Later, in private I got it out and read it. The note read; “dinner @ Deer Lodge 7:00 pm Saturday, drinks at bar, hot tub, party in our room, your room # 314 is next door to ours. See you there.”
I could think of little else for the remainder of the week. C B kept to himself, I believe he was embarrassed by the upcoming rendezvous, embarrassed that I may think he was not man enough for his wife or that his lovely wife he was so proud of might want another man. I did not want to over analyze the situation I just wanted to not disappoint sexy Renee.
The day came and I drove up the canyon to Deer Valley. A beautiful ski resort deep in the mountains above Park City. I gave the keys to the valet and let him park my truck. I wandered into the lodge and found the restaurant. I walked in and looked around trying to see familiar faces. CB walked up and shook my hand as he guided me to a out of the way booth.
“What will have to drink?’ I saw Renee was drinking a margarita. “A margarita, no salt.”
I took Renee’s hand “Darlin you look wonderful.” I brought her beautiful feminine hand to my face, inhaled catching a slight hint of her perfume, and kissed it on the back.
“Always the charming gentleman, aren’t you.”
“I try my best Darlin, I do.”
“We will see, just what Sparky’s best may be” she said with a seductive smile and a hungry gleam in her eyes. We had a dink, dinner, then retired to the bar. C B was nervously drink probably too much. Renee was flirtatious and continually sipping her margarita, I was pacing myself, I did not want to disappoint anyone because I had too much to drink. Drink seemed to loosen and relax women if they drank to much it did not ruin their performance. Men on the other hand seemed to think they were bigger, bolder, and better but usually their performance suffered if they consumed to much alcohol.
After some drinks we decided I would come to their room in half an hour. I checked out my room, put a few things away and quickly showered. I took off the Dockers and sports shirt and dressed in jean shorts and a tee shirt. I looked at the clock, stuck the plastic key in my pocket and walked next door. C B let me in. “Renee is already in the hot tub, its right out there through the door on the patio.”
I walked out and found her with her head back and long legs out stretched, eyes closed.
“You look incredibly relaxed darlin.”
“ I am nervous but my body is relaxed. Get in and join me, you need to relax, I know you work hard.”
I looked around for C B.
“Don’t worry about C B, you know him, he will putter around taking care of the details.”
I looked and saw Renee had on a swim suit. “I guess I need to go to my room and get my bathing suit, I didn’t think about putting one on.”
Renee reached behind her and untied her straps. She raised up so she was out of the water to her waist and looked me in the eyes as she slowly slid her top off. The wet cloth stuck to her skin and it was agonizingly long time for it to be pulled free from her body. She smiled and tossed the scrap of cloth at me and laughed. I stood there drinking in the site of her half naked. Her breasts were magnificent. Large maybe 38 d cup, but firm and proud. Her nipples were big and hardened under my stare. I had an almost instant erection. “Silly man, get those clothes off and get in here with me, you don’t need a swim suit.” she laughed.

She did not have to convince me. My shorts hit the floor and the tee went over my head. I lay them over an wooden deck chair and started to slid off my underwear. “Wait a second Cowboy, turn around. You got to enjoy my tease, it’s your turn.” she laughed. I turned and slowly slid my boxer briefs down, I caught the music playing inside the room and danced a bit as I did. Renee whistled softly and teased me. As I slid the shorts past my pubic area my partially erect cock sprang free and bounced out, bobbing a couple of times as it found freedom. I saw her eyes widen as she stared directly at my exposed manhood. “Oh ya!” she hoarsely whispered. My cock grew a bit harder as she stared at me and wantonly looked me over. I climbed into the tub and lay back, letting the warm swirling water take away any tension. I soon felt Renee’s foot on my leg then my thigh and then both her feet were around my growing erection. She slowly slid her feet up and down the length of me. I moaned softly. C B called out anyone need another drink? “Yes” Renee answered. “Bring two more Marghanita one for me and one for my cowboy.” She sat up and slid around next to me. Her hand found my erection below the swirling water. “Mmm this is nice.” she breathed in my ear. I turned my head and covered her mouth with mine, and slid an arm around her. I turned her toward men and placed my hand on her fantastic full breast. We kissed more, deeper and more passionately, our tongues darted back and forth. Renee sucked my tongue into her mouth and sucked on it like a cock. My erection immediately grew larger and she wrapped her hand around me. Mmm I think I am going to enjoy this.” she breathed in my ear. “I certainly will do my best for you darlin”, I said “”ammm” C B cleared his throat. We pulled apart as C B stood there waiting to give us our drinks. Renee did not take her hand off my cock and my hand slid up her higher as she parted her thighs for me, right under her husbands nose. “I need to go get some more ice, anybody want any thing?” CB asked. Renee covered my mouth again with hers . “I guess not’, CB said and went back in the room. We soon heard the hall door slam as he left. Renee pulled away and reached below the water line at her waist. “That is our que to get busy,” Renee said as she tossed her swim suit bottoms at me. She stood up and stepped on to one of the seats built into the hot tub. “You like?” She asked and slowly turned around, then began to dance to the music on the stereo. I like very very much, you are an incredible beautiful woman, and I find you incredibly desirable. “ Wanna dance, Sexy?” I said as I stood on my seat and began to gyrate along with her. M cock was tall and proud, bobbing with the music as I moved. Renee’s eyes locked on my organ she sat down and hoarsely said “ come here Cowboy, I want you.” I stepped over near her and sat down on the tub edge. She turned and took position between you knees. She put her hands on my knees and pushed them apart. He eyes never left my cock. She moved closer the rubbed her pretty face on me. She didn’t touch me with her hands but rubbed her face all over me, the she raised up and rubbed her wonderful full breasts on me. I moaned loudly. “Would you like me to suck it?” she asked. I sighed and breathed “yes.” “Yes what?” she said. “Yes I want, need you to suck my cock, darlin.” She covered me with her mouth and swallowed me in one motion. I moaned loudly. I grabbed two handfuls of her hair and pulled her to me. She nodded her head up and down like “yes.” “You like that Darling?” She nodded “yes” again. I began to slide myself in and out of her mouth holding on to her hair, fucking her pretty mouth. Renee moaned loudly, the vibration felt incredible. I pumped steadily in her, it felt so good. I knew I could not last long like that. So I pulled her away and pulled her to me kissing her talented mouth. “Feels to good darlin.” I said. I don’t want to ruin your plans. I love your cock,” she said, “I’ve lusted for it, for you, for so very long, I want it all right now.” “The night has just began darlin, no rush.” I said. “Lets get in the bed okay?” We climbed out of the hot tub and dried each other off. I took her hand and we went to the room and climbed on to the big King size bed. She got on the bed and lay on her back looking at me over her delicious breasts and through her thighs. I was sure she was inviting me to do just what I was thinking of. I pulled her closer to the edge of the bed and knelt on the floor. Her beautiful labia right in front of me. I began to lightly touch her and stroke her with my finger tips. I ran my hands all over her legs and lower body. I kissed her feet and when I sucked her toes she moaned and undulated on the bed, a mini orgasm perhaps? I worked my way back up her incredible shapely long legs. I could smell her now. Renee was turned on, her labia was opening, her lips parting, I could see a droplet of love dew on her lips. I brushed her thighs with my lips and beard. She moaned and shuddered again, another? This woman was amazing so responsive so incredibly irresistible. I let my tongue play all over her smooth bare mons Venus, a licking, sucking, kissing, but never touching her labia. She moaned loudly, Kiss me Cowboy oh gawd kiss me.” I stopped, stood and stroked my cock a few times letting her watch. “Damn you!” she said, “eat me you tease, eat me.” I could no longer resist. I knelt back down and raised each or her thighs and placed the over my shoulders, giving me full access to the prize I desired so badly. I inhaled deeply filling my head and lungs with the cachet of the turned on desirable woman. I stiffened my tongue and lifted her thighs. I licked across her little bung hole and drug my tongue over her labia all the way to her clitoris. I opened her with my tongue and tasted her nectar. Renee moaned ans stiffened. I could not resist her any longer. I drove my tongue deep inside her, I fucked her with my tongue, I sucked, licked, covered her with open mouth and French kissed her. I drove her higher and higher. When she was ready to cum I sucked her clitoris into my mouth. I flicked it and caressed it with my tongue. She came again when I slid a finger inside her as I continued my oral attention. I have no idea how many orgasms she had when I saw something and stopped. CB, her husband had come in and was watching, he had his pants open and was stroking his cock as he watched his wife being orally pleasured to repeated orgasm by another man. I was momentarily startled and stopped. Renee looked up grabbed my head and pulled it against her, “Oh god don’t stop!” CB left the room, he went outside on the patio and sat down so he could see us. I slowly deliberate brought Renee to a huge orgasm. I covered he with my open mouth, I sucked her labia into my mouth as my tongue lapped at her clitoris and one of my fingers was deep within her stroking across her g-spot. He back arched, she grabbed my head and pulled it to her grinding her self on my mouth. Renee moaned out loud and then began to cry out in rhythm with my darting tongue and stroking finger. Every muscle in her body seemed to grow ridged and she nearly screamed, her juices pour out of her, soaking my beard and dripping on to the sheets. She shock for a few seconds then just collapsed, deflated in my arms. Gently and very slowly I kissed her and stroked her. I dipped my tongue inside her and sucked some of the nectar from her. She slowly shook her head and softly said “no, no more, it feels to good.” I continued to stroke her beautiful body very lightly all over. I left her mons and vagina alone I wanted to allow her to bask in the after glow but not over stimulate her. I heard the hotel room door shut and supposed CB was gone again. I leaned over Renee and kissed her cheek then covered her mouth with mine. Taste yourself on me, smell your wonderful scent in my beard and on my breath darlin. She sucked hungrily on my mouth and inhaled deeply. Renee moaned and sucked my tongue. I went to the bath and ran warm water over a wash cloth. I washed my face and rinsed my mouth out. I returned to her and gently washed off her pubic area. Her labia were open engorged with lust. She was swollen, pink with desire and dripping. I stood between her spread thighs thee hanging over the edge of the bed. I stroked my cock to full hardness looking at her full lush body and dripping swollen vagina. I grasp her hips and pulled her to me. My erection easily slid deep inside. At first she was languid and her vagina loose. With a few strokes Renee aroused and her vagina grasp my cock pulling on it like a moist hand. I knew she was ready for some fucking. I would take several short quick shallow strokes to stimulate her clitoris. Then push deep and up so the head of my cock stroked against her g-spot. She cried out and wrapped her long strong legs around me pulling me in deeply and holding m there. I stood still, did not move. I could feel my cock throbbing and pulsating within her, I could feel her heart beating like it was wrapped around me. I stroked some more shallow then deep. I did not want to cum so I continued to break my rhythm. “Oh god you are so good,” she sighed. I pulled out and climbed onto the bed. And lay back, I need to relax a bit , the sexual tension was beginning to take its toll. Renee moved beside me and kissed me. “My turn Cowboy, I have to have some of you.” She breathed in my ear. Renee begin to lightly stroke me all over with her finger tips. She wrapped a hand around me and stroked. She was good with her hands. She sat up next to me and jacked me hard and quickly then stopped then again. I was fully erect and ready. She reached to the night stand and picked up a bottle of lubricant and a latex glove. She pulled on the glove and squeezed some of the lube into her hand. She coated her hand, my cock and the fingers over her gloved hand. She began to slowly stroke me again, paying much attention to the glans. She begin to play with my balls with her other hand. I felt a finger at the entrance to my ass. She slowly slid hr finger deeper and deeper inside me. When her finger was fully inserted she began to stroke. I raised my knees and spread my thighs wide to give her complete access. Incredible! Renee was finger fucking my ass, and stroking my cock at the same time. She leaned forward and engulfed my cock with her pretty mouth. Then began to suck on just the tip as she stroked the shaft, all the time pumping her finger in my ass. I was some where near heaven, so much pleasure. I opened my eyes to watch this beautiful woman. Renee was so intent on her work. Her eyes open wide, glistening as she watched herself working on me. She would look up and watch her reflection in the mirror. Her large breasts were swinging and pulsating in rhythm with her hands and my pleasure. “No no more!” I cried out. Renee would not stop, I know if she could. She pulled her finger out of my ass and reached to the night stand again. She retrieved a vibrator and wiped it in the surplus lube from her hand. “Oh no,” I moaned and lay back. She inserted the vibrator and slid it half way in. Then a prolong pause. She turned it on and I was lost to pleasure. She slid the vibrator in and out of my virgin ass as she stroked and sucked my cock. I could feel it building, my lust and pleasure were coming together in my gut building and swelling. My back arched, my knees locked and my ass raised off the bed. “Oh god, I’m coming Darling, suck me hard, fuck me fuck me.” The buzzing tingling vibrator became the center of my universe. I floated away on waves of pleasure. Then I went off. My body was racked with spasms. My cock let loose and spurt after spurt ejaculated from me. Renee did her best to drink it all in but some spilled out and ran down her chin. “No more Darling, no more, please.” She removed the vibrator and released me. She wiped her chin and licked my cum from her fingers. “Kiss me Darling.” I said. I loved the taste of her, me, sex, and fucking all mixed. She got up and went to the bath. I lay there recovering from the greatest pleasure I ever had. I looked around and saw CB outside on the patio. He was in a lounge chair looking and smiling a bit embarrassed looking. Renee returned with a wet wash rag, “my turn to clean you up.” she said as she bathed my face, pubic area and groin. She asked, “want something to eat, or drink?” she asked. “Yes suddenly I am famished.” I said We sipped bottled water and ate deli cheese and meat. Renee had put on a bustier and thong panties. The outfit made her look even taller and accentuated her shapely legs and showed off her ample round ass.
CB walked in grinning embarrassedly and asked “are you toe having fun?” Renee immediately answered Yes, I am.” She then looked embarrassed too. “ I am having a wonderful time, I just had probably the most intense orgasm I ever had.” I said. “Really?” questioned Renee. “I would not lie to you Darlin.” I said. “The two of you have been amazing to watch.” CB added. “Yes, she is amazing.” I said and ran my hand up her long leg. I left my hand on her shapely soft inner thigh. Renee leaned and kissed my shoulder. “Mmmmm” she sighed,” ready for more Cowboy?”
With that she reached down and gently tugged on my soft cock. She covered my mouth with her’s and eagerly sucked my tongue. I have always had a connection between my mouth and cock. I good kisser had and immediate effect on me, my cock began to grow in her hand. “ I want you in my mouth as you get hard,” she said. She lay on her back and said “feed me.’ I straddled her and she guided my growing erection to her skilled mouth. Quickly I was fully erect and Renee was working her oral magic on me. I began to rock my hips and my cock slid in and out of her sucking lips. She moaned so I increased my speed and depth. She moaned louder. I felt something behind me, looked in the mirror and saw CB sliding her thong off. He lay between her thighs and began to give her a tongue bath. Renee moaned even louder. She was really turned on now. She sucked me while her husband ate her. Quickly she was having orgasms over and over. I was about to cum so I pulled out of her mouth and dropped beside her so I could kiss her mouth and suck on her delicious nipples. CB came up for air. Renee said lay down>” I obeyed and she climbed over me facing away from me. She guided my cock into her wet vagina and settled down on it. She was on her knees and began to rock back and forth rolling her hips over me. The total sensation was fantastic. I could see Renee’s wonderful full ass working over me. I could watch my cock sliding in and out of her, her delicate labia lips sliding the length of me then folding in as she moved on the down stroke. CB stood in front of her on the floor and fed her his erection. Renee moaned and had more orgasms. She rolled off of me and said softly to me ”I want you in my bottom.” She got on all fours on the bed. I knelt behind her and CB handed me a package. I opened the condom and rolled it on. I placed the lubricated tip and her anus and began to push. After a little resistance I slid in. Renee backed against me pushing me in as deep as I could go. She moaned and had an orgasm. CB feed her his cock once again and we began pumping this incredible goddess for all we were worth. Our passion and lust grew and grew. I think my cock was bigger and harder than it had ever been. I had Renee’s hips in my hands pumping myself in her round ass as hard ad I could. CB had his hands on her head and was fucking her mouth fast and furiously. Renee was having repeated orgasms. We were all groaning and moaning sweating and cursing. CB began to shake and moaned loudly as he fell to his knees. That sent me over the edge and I began to cum and my cock pulsated repeatedly in orgasm. I fell over panting. Renee backed up over me and pushed her dripping pussy to my face. I began to lick, suck and tongue her. She pushed herself hard against me and I fed on her, worshiping this seemingly insatiable goddess of a woman. Renee began to shudder and cry, then she cried out and collapsed on me. She was spent, satisfied. Later we showered together and played in the shower, without CB. We all got cleaned up and went out for some drinks and food. We then all went to our rooms and collapsed into deep sleep. We needed our rest, it was early Sunday morning and Monday was a holiday. More time to play. More incredible sex. We did play again and again. Sometimes CB was there, sometimes not. Sometimes he joined in sometimes just watching or later he began to take pictures. This threesome was my first, that night my first for many things. I will never forget my incredible experiences with this goddess Renee. I was just glad to be picked as the one to help her live her fantasies.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Just Joined - "Moonlit Stroll Through the Park"

Fri, 08 Aug 2008 17:10:03 GMT

It's 3am in the morning on a warm summer night. We have been out all night. A nice dinner, a club for drinks and some dancing and before returning home, we decide to take a walk in our neighborhood. As we are walking, we come to the park with a pond and a playground. We both sit down in the grass facing the pond and looking up at the moon and the stars and enjoying the wonderful sight. You turn and lay down with your head in my lap. Looking up at the beautiful sky. We sit there silently taking everything in.

A breeze starts to blow. It blows just hard enough to blow your soft cotton skirt up exposing the high cut panties you are wearing. At first, neither of us notice because we're so taken with the beautiful sky. I turn my head to clear my throat and I notice the skirt is up and in the moonlight, I can see the thin white semi-see-through panties. I put my hand on your mid section below your breasts and slowly rub in circles. As I look at the panties and can see where your slit is, you feel swelling against the back of your head. You instantly know what it is. You look straight into my eyes and smile.

As you are smiling at me, I take my hand and start to softly caress your face. Your cheeks, neck, run your neck and I run my fingers through your long soft hair. I hold your cheek bone in my hand and gently rub my thumb just under your eye. You start to sit up and I lay back, flat. You turn to face me and plant a nice soft, gentle kiss on my lips. Then another, and another. I reach my hand under your dress and feel your soft, baby smooth bottom. You kiss me a little deeper and the passion is building. Then I push you away.

You're puzzled when I stand up. I reach out my hand and you take it. I help you to your feet. We walk to the playground and I sit down on one of the hobby horses. You get on with me, facing me. My rock hard cock is pointing straight up. You lift up your skirt and with your panties still on, you position your clit right in the middle of my erection. We start to rock back and forth. I can feel your hips grinding against me.

I pull you close and start to softly kiss your neck. I can smell your perfume and it gets me hotter. I reach up and start to caress your breasts with my hand while nibbling on your ear. I pull the top of your dress down to expose your bare breasts. So firm and silky smooth. I lightly rub my finger tips around your nipples. I can see the goose bumps starting to form. Your nipple is starting to get erect. I move from nibbling on your ears to giving you a firm kiss on the mouth. I pull your lower lip into my mouth and gently suck on it. I can almost feel your heart beating.

Both of your nipples are hard. I take a finger and lightly touch the tip of your nipple over and over again, applying very little pressure. You're breathing much harder. I can feel the warmth of your pussy on my cock that is still in my pants. I'm beginning to feel moisture too. I sense you are completely aroused but do not want you to come yet. So I stop rocking, pick you up and you give me a long, deep tongue kiss. You're trying to get back to grinding on my cock but I won't let you.

I start to kiss your chest right in between your breasts. I'm feeling sweat between your breasts. I slowly move down below and kiss under your breasts, the bottom part of your breast that rests against your chest. I then slowly close in on the nipple. I gently blow on your erect nipple. You let out a deep breath. I gently flick it with my tongue and you let out a high pitched wine. I take your nipple into my mouth and suck it. Much harder this time. While I'm sucking it, I'm gently rubbing my tongue across the very tip of your nipple. You are now starting to groan.

You whisper in my ear that you want to fuck me. I smile and keep sucking on your nipple. To be fair, I give the other one equal treatment. You whisper in my ear again, this time with a more begging tone. "I want you to fuck me...please". I let your nipple go, kiss up to your ear and respond with "Not just yet".

I reach down under your dress to find your panties are completely soaked. I'm rubbing the inside of your thighs while I'm kissing your mouth. I then reach for your panties and pull them completely off. and throw them on the hobby horse I pull you towards me and kiss you again. I then pull you over to the swings. Kissing you passionately the entire way. I unbutton and unzip my shorts. My fully erect cock is out and ready. You gently tease it with your hand. Rubbing your fingers up and down the shaft. You whisper more firmly in my ear "fuck me NOW". I respond with a "not just yet. I sit down on one of the swings.

I turn you away from me. I lift up your skirt and start kissing your soft smooth bottom. I bend you forward so I can smell your delicious pussy. I lightly run my tongue along the outside of your slit. And then along it. So gently it almost tickles. You are starting to whimper. I hear a nice quiet "please, will you please fuck me now?"

I stand you up and you back into my lap. You straddle my legs. I run the tip of my cock along your slit. At the right moment, you slowly sit down on it. I can feel how warm and wet it is as I slowly slide inside of you. You sit all the way down taking me all the way inside of you. I lean you back and push off. We start to swing. As we swing, you feel my cock massaging your g-spot. We swing very slowly to start. You want to start grinding, but I stop you and tell you to just let the swinging do the work for us. I can feel your juices running down my legs. I move the hair away from the back of your neck and slowly kiss it.

I start to get us going higher in the swing. The stimulation of your g-spot is intensifying. I let go of one of the chains and reach around in front and start to rub your thighs. I then move to your moist, warm, swollen clit. I lightly touch it over and over again with the tip of my finger. You let out a soft moan. As we swing higher, everything is intensifying. I start to rub your clit, softly in small circles while my cock is grinding your g-spot. I start to grind my hips thrusting with very short but firm thrusts.

I can feel you getting close to orgasm, but I'm not quite there yet, so I slow you down, just a bit. Now I can feel my orgasm cumming. It's the best part for me. I get the feeling, and it starts to intensify. I know I'm about to explode at any second. I lose a little bit of concentration and pinch your clit and rub it in my fingers. You let out a scream of sheer passion. I get the swing going higher now. My eyes go into the back of my head as I fill you with cum. You can feel me pulsing inside of you. We're still swinging and you are on the edge of orgasm.

I start to feel your stomach muscles contract as my arm is against your belly. You start to quiver and shake. I can tell the orgasm is very intense for you. You start feeling a little over stimulated after the orgasm and I slow the swing down to a nice gentle rub. My erection is fading. We're both sweating, breathing heavy and higher than any drug could get us. The swing has slowed down and almost stopped. My cock has slid out of you and I feel both yours and my juices running down my legs. I cup my hand over your entire pussy. I hold it flat and firm and start to move my entire hand in very small circles. So it won't over stimulate you, but it will keep that wonderful feeling around for just a little bit longer.

I stop the swing. You stand up and let your dress fall back down. You put your breasts back into your dress. I pull my pants back up only to find they are drenched from our juices. A discomfort I am more than happy to accommodate until we get home. You turn to face me. You look like a deer in the head lights. I reach up and grab both sides of your face and kiss you. Deep and passionately. Sucking your lower lip into my mouth again. As I do this, I can feel my cock beginning to swell again. It's getting close to dawn so we decide to head back home and go for another round when we get home. We walk in the front door and realize that your soaking wet panties are still sitting on the hobby horse. We are both too horny to go back and get them and we go straight to the game room and the pool table.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

Looking for comments about "Party Time"

Tue, 05 Aug 2008 11:37:45 GMT

I'm wondering about your impressions of my post at http://new-masturbation-fantasies.blogspot.com/2008/08/party-time.html .

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

My audition

fred — Wed, 30 Jul 2008 17:40:38 GMT

Slave Julia mentioned in her on-line posting that Master X was looking for a male slave. I contacted her to express my interest and she promised to pass my offer along to Master X. A few days passed and I received an invitation to come and meet Master X. I called into work sick and took off the next day, driving 5 hours north to their rural homestead.

It was the middle of August and hot. As I pulled off the road onto the dirt driveway, dust filling the air, I found my mind racing—finally I was acting on years of fantasies, years of longing to belong to a master and maybe even a mistress as well. I hoped all would go well.

Master X greeted me at the door. He looked like his photos; he was taller and larger than I was, thin, and quiet in demeanor. I entered the house. A cat was lounging on a chair and the furnishings, while well used, appeared comfortable. I introduced myself. He stood looking at me without saying a word until I began to feel uncomfortable. Then he ordered me to take off my clothes and to leave them in a pile by the door. He called slave Julia to take my clothes and to escort me to my “audition.”

I slipped out of my clothes and folded them and handed them to slave Julia. She was fully dressed as was Master X. She then pointed toward a hallway, at the end was a flight of stairs going down to the basement. I followed her. The steps were cool and rough and the basement was largely unfinished with the exception of a room off to one side. She opened the door and there was a room filled with the Master’s “toys”.

“Julia”, he ordered, “select a whip for me to use on this slave.” Slave Julia walked over to the collection, studied it for a few moments, and returned handing one of the whips to Master X. I was then instructed to lie on a leather bench that elevated my buttocks and my hands and ankles were attached by slave Julia to fasteners at each end. A video camera was turned on. Immobilized, the whipping began.

I lost count. Each lashing seemed to burn more than the one before. I began to moan. When he tired, Master X handed the whip to his slave and instructed her to continue with my punishment. She did, and was as cruel as Master X with her placement of the whip on my bare and exposed flesh. She seemed to take particular pleasure in finding whelts already raised by Master X and punishing them with further blows. Master X would stop her from time to time to allow me to catch my breath. When I thought I could take no more punishment Master X roughly greased my asshole with some lubricant and opening his fly thrust his large erect cock into me as I groaned. He roughly fucked me and, after coming, had me lick his cock clean.

He then pulled my head back and whispered into my ear, “good boy, now it’s time for your audition”.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Erotic writing

tyme — Sun, 27 Jul 2008 13:26:54 GMT

Hi everyone
I just want to invite you erotic writers regardless of your writing skill to consider a new erotic story site that is accepting eoric sex stories in any category. If you have a story to share we would like to post it.
You can find all the info you need at www.erotictymes.com/s/stories/stories.html or for the home page
http://www.erotictymes.com/s/softmenu.html

We breifly check stories for spelling errors and grammer before posting. Many of our stories have pictures and or movies in them and we can do the same for anyones story. Just ask.

Thanks
Tyme

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Hunting the egret

Brynneth — Mon, 14 Jul 2008 17:04:34 GMT

Dark erotic fantasy from http://www.loveyoudivine.com/index.php?main_page=document_product_info&cPath=28&products

Gareth was apprehensive about stripping, but it was far too warm for sleeping in his clothes. There were things he knew he would just have to deal with sooner or later and this woman’s apparent capacity to accept gave him courage. Without looking at her, he peeled away
his garments.

“Bloody hell,” she said.

Verity clambered across the bed, a look of horror on her face. Gareth took a deep breath. Her fingers ran down the length of his back, over the curve of his buttocks. She turned him gently, examining his chest
and thighs.

“Shit,” she exclaimed. “Fucking shit!”

She sat back on the bed, covering her face with her hands. Naked and exposed, Gareth felt the familiar heat of humiliation. He had repulsed her.

“Do you want me to go?” he asked, tone submissive, eyes cast down.

“No, no, no!”

She grabbed his hand, pulled him down onto the bed and threw her arms around his neck with an alarming force. Only when he felt her shudder against him did he realise she was crying. Slowly he understood that she was weeping for what had been done to
him. Gareth had to admit it wasn’t very pretty to look at.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

Fantasy's Warm Caress.... (a work in progress)

Sun, 08 Jun 2008 05:10:21 GMT

An early morning breeze rushes through white lace curtains
Slipping over her naked body.
She stirs and breathes deeply,
The scent of tropical flowers and warm ocean waves.
Dark lashes lift and blink, learning again the bright morning sunshine.
Her limbs lengthen as toes and fingers stretch and flex,
Limbs slightly trembling with the effort.
The spicy scent of her sex joining the tropical mix in the air.
Suddenly, the body arches from the bed in a sensual convulsion
The last effects of slumber are banished.
A languid caress brings hands along thighs,
Across the undulating belly to ascend the mounds
Teasing the peaks.
Then she breaks free from the beds claim and rises to greet the morning.

Fresh from the shower, she sips coffee in the breeze.
Naked beneath the white eyelet dress, she is a vision.
The tropical setting is so foreign yet comforting.
The white curtains dance with her dress as she emerges.
On the terrace, flowers, palms and this beauty
A pulsating still life worthy of any master's stroking brush.
Her eyes drink in the scene, white frosted waves of green
The ocean laps the sandy shore, forever returning for more.
Tan bodies in strips of cloth, frolic and tease and perform.
But in an instant, she sits erect, breath ceasing with the sight.
For from the jungle a god has emerged, his allure an epiphany.
She has never before stepped on these shores, has never
before laid eyes on this vision, and yet she knows.
He has visited her, a blink of her eye, a fleeting thought,
A heated dream that has haunted her for all time.
His form is tall and wide and strong.
His hair his dark and long and thick.
His muscles bunch and flex as he strides.
His eyes, oh how she longs to see....
As if beckoned by her thoughts, he lifts his dark eyes,
Pauses in his stride, capturing her stare...
He possesses her soul, then he smiles.
She pulls a long drag of air into her burning lungs
A blush touches her cheeks and she timidly,
Slowly returns the gesture, her lips lifting,
Lighting her blue eyes and his soul.

Haunting her mind, he works a spell over her body
The tall mysterious vision fills her space and presses near
Shaking her head free of the dream,
The water calls to her, promising a cooling touch
She quickly frees each small button from it’s binding Her dress fluttering to the floor, forgotten
As she stands naked under the circling fan,
Her eyes drift over the brief garment on the bed
Again shocked at her choice
Once chosen in a rebellious mood
So pale, so thin, so certain to all but disappear in the waves
Taking a deep breath, she slips within the abbreviated garment
Turning slowly she views a stranger in her mirror
This creature, molded seductively in a silken caress
A visual definition of woman, rounded to fill his hands here
Dipping to invite his touch there
She hears the frolicking ones on the beach and is shy
But then stands tall, remembering her goal
She is to step outside of her comfort and conquer her beast
That which has kept her on the fringes of life now too long.
Wrapping her hips in a thin triangle of material
She moves with trembling bravado out into the sunlight
Her eyes see only the waters allure
Missing those that approve lustily and
Those that hide envy with haughty disdain
The sand warms her feet and slides between her toes
As she strides gracefully across the white beach
She moves into the waves, submitting to the warmth
Another step and the water slips between her thighs
It’s wet fingers touch her hidden treasures
Her fingers skim the surface, as if moving over flesh
She hears an erotic whisper in the waters rush
Is overwhelmed by the thrust of the waters hand
Her body yields to the force of a wave, the earth tilts
Then arms enfold her, not the touch of a waters dream
But that of a man, a tall dark man, her vision in the flesh.

© 2008
Treasured

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

PLAGIARIZED!!!

Sat, 24 May 2008 06:21:48 GMT

PLAGIARIZED I tell ya, right in front of God and Tribe and everyone!!

I'm in shock, I'm hurt, I'm mad as heck, I'm so unbelievably naive!!
My story "Lust In The Lav" is posted in a tribe called "Cookie's Wordnerds"
and being claimed by someone named "SHAN". Grrrrrrr

She made a handful of changes and thinks the story is hers. Double GrrrGrrrrrrr

<sigh> waking up to reality is painful.

There are other stories appearing in this tribe under the same ID.
Better check and make sure it isn't one of yours. Grrrrrrrrrr

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

New tribe: Erotic Writers Support Group

Elusive Grace — Tue, 20 May 2008 01:51:14 GMT

I just started a new tribe for writers erotica. Posting stories is welcome, but the focus will be on improving our writing and offering support, encouragement and advice to other writers. Those that are willing are also invited to meet in person monthly or bimonthly to trade conversation and writing tips.

Let me know if you'd like to join! http://tribes.tribe.net/eroticwriterssupport

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

reposting

Thu, 10 Apr 2008 15:18:24 GMT

deleted and reposted, new name - sorry about that !

Home Alone

She woke up alone, in a strange bed. The events of the past 36 hours were a complete blur – the long flight, the nervousness and anticipation of finally meeting in person, the realization that the sexual chemistry they had experienced long distance was even stronger when they were physically near each other. Too tired to do much of anything when she finally got there, she tried in vain to stay awake but it was all too much. She vaguely remembered him caressing her bare form in the morning and then leaving (was it actually morning? Her internal clock was completely unreliable at this point) muttering about something needing finishing at the office. But now she looked outside and it was growing dark…where could he possibly be?

Thinking about him caressing her….unconsciously, as if to reassure herself, her hands started following the path his had taken hours before. Down over her breasts, teasing her nipples into hardness. Over her waist, her soft stomach…trailing ever lower, until her hand was completely covering her pussy. Slowly, she started stroking her clit, a finger on each side, teasing it out of its hood…thinking about all the things he had promised to do to her, her slit getting wetter and wetter. She slid her fingers into herself, rubbing her clit with her thumb, fucking herself with her fingers harder and harder, writhing from side to side, completely lost in the fantasy…

~

He stood in the doorway watching her, unable to believe what he was seeing. Months of anticipation, of wanting this woman…it had been a supreme test of willpower to keep his hands off her last night, but he knew she was completely exhausted from the flight. He wanted to take her when she was awake, aware, eager for him…and so, he let her sleep. But he couldn’t resist touching her while she slept, watching her glorious body react to him, hearing her soft sighs…he had gone into the office simply to let her rest, and got tied up much longer than he had expected. All he could think about was coming home, and doing to her what she was doing to herself right now….

Knowing that she couldn’t see him where he was standing, watching her pleasure herself…he had never seen anything so erotic. He couldn’t believe how aroused he was getting, his hard cock straining against his trousers, the tip of it wet…pulsing, throbbing with need for her. He took off his jacket and started loosening his tie…and suddenly an idea occurred to him.

~

Oh, god…eyes closed, writhing about on his bed…she swore she could hear his breathing, smell his manly scent…she started rubbing herself harder and harder, working herself into a frenzy. She was right on the verge of an in intense orgasm when suddenly strong arms grabbed both her wrists.

“Couldn’t wait for me, could you? Bad, naughty little girl….”

She opened her eyes, but by now it was completely dark…she couldn’t see anything, he had shut the door into the hall so the light was no longer coming in. She felt something silky wrapping around her wrists, her arms being lifted above her head…a man’s necktie, fastening her wrists to the iron bed frame.

“Those hands have been way too busy…”

He turned on the small bedside lamp and just looked at her, tied there, helpless…nipples erect, pussy lips wet and glistening…he wanted to taste her so badly. Slowly he lowered his mouth to her breast, taking the nipple in his mouth…first one and then the other, teasing them, lightly biting them, hearing her moan and gasp. His mouth released her breast, and he started licking her…slowly down her stomach, down lower, down to that throbbing clit…he it took in his mouth and started sucking lightly.

“Oh god, oh god, oh god…” she moaned, straining against her bonds, trying to move her hips back and forth but he had her pinned to the bed, totally focused on pleasuring her. He placed one hand on her stomach to hold her down and moved the other to her wet slit, still working her clit with his tongue, sliding two fingers deep inside her, making her cry out, fucking her with his fingers, echoing what she was doing earlier. Never in her wildest dreams did she think it could be this good, so sensual and raw at the same time. She could feel the wave building inside her, desperate for release…inevitable, irresistible, overwhelming…she screamed his name as it finally broke, crest after crest after crest…he kept his fingers inside her and his mouth on her, feeling her convulse, riding out the orgasm with her, her cries and moans nearly effecting his own release.

She opened her eyes after a moment, and looked up into his smiling face.

“Welcome to Oz”

posted in Erotic Fiction - 4 replies

Corsets and Stockings

Sat, 05 Apr 2008 23:20:29 GMT

He reached into the car and took her hand. She stepped out, the rings on her ankle tinkling softly, and lifted her blue eyes to his then bit her lower lip and grinned at him. He chuckled, "I don't know what you're so nervous about, little one." He led her across the parking lot to the little boutique. When they stepped inside, her eyes were wide, taking in the array of lovely lingerie. "Hello, may I help you." The saleslady asked. She appeared to be in her early sixties but exuded class and sensuality. Her generous curves were well defined and her outfit displayed her ample cleavage.

"Yes, we would like to look at some corsets and hosiery." His deep voice and gentle control were clear to the woman and she glanced at the quiet lady at his side. "Certainly, I'm Anna and I'll be glad to assist you." She extended her hand to the gentleman who shook it and replied, "Thank you, Anna. My name is John and this is Patricia." The woman slipped her arm around Patricia's waist and led her away. "Well dear, this is going to be fun. Have you ever worn a corset before?" Glancing at John, she replied, "No ma'am, but I'm hoping you have something in my size." "Oh of course we do. You two follow me to a sitting room and I'll bring you a collection of catalogues to look through."

When Anna pulled the door closed behind her, leaving the couple alone in the elegant little room, John walked up behind Patricia and pulled her hair aside. She closed her eyes as his lips brushed her neck, but they flew open again as he lowered the zipper of her dress. "You'll need to take your clothes off, little one, so you can be measured." She blushed all the way down to her cleavage, touching her skin with a hint of rosy color. He turned and sat down in the large leather easy chair and watched his charge hesitate and then obey. She slid the dress off her shoulders and down her body, stepping out of it. As she reached up to hang it from a nearby hook, his eyes moved over her body.

He had been with many women in his life but never one with a body like Patricia's. She was unable to understand that he found her desirable, but he did. She was on the heavy side, but what he saw when he feasted his eyes on her was the full curves of his beloved pet. While the other women may have weighed less, their passion for him, respect for him and submission to him had also been less abundant, if not absent all together. Possessing Patricia had introduced him to facets of beauty and desirability that he had never experienced before.

As her bra slipped forward off her shoulders, he noticed the blush extended down her back and legs. How he loved her timid nature and her complete submission of that part of her nature to him. "Turn to me, little one." As she obeyed his cock thickened. Her nipples were moist, the stress and erotic sense of this adventure causing her to lactate. She had learned well, how to make her body lactate for his pleasure, even though she had never had children. His mouth watered at the sight, "Come here, pet." When she drew near he reached out and drew her closer, his mouth closing over first one nipple and then the other, drawing deeply of the sweet liquid. She bit her lip hard, stifling the sound of her moans. Oh how he longed to thrust deep inside her sweet sex, she brought him such pleasure.

Remembering where they were, he released her and sat back in the chair once he was sure she was steady on her feet. She turned and hung the bra up with the dress then bent forward and slipped the lace panties down over her ass. Oh God, what made him think he would be able to remain detached during this adventure. The creamy globes of her ample ass swayed in front of him as she stepped out of her panties. She turned, naked, toward him just as Anna tapped on the door. John quickly pulled a magazine down onto his swollen lap as Anna walked in. She only paused a moment when she noticed her naked customer, "I see someone has shopped for lingerie before, let me begin taking some measurements while you browse thru these catalogues, John."

Once the measurements were noted and a size determined, Anna again left them alone. "How are you doing, little one?" he asked. She smiled gently, "I'm better, Sir. Anna is very nice. I hope she can find something you approve of." He sat forward and reached out to take her hand, it was ice cold from nerves. He pressed her hands between his and rubbed them to add some warmth, "I love you naked, pet, how can you think I would like you less in lovely lingerie." Patricia jumped when Anna came back in, but John did not release her hands. "Here is a wide selection, I'm sure you are going to have a hard time choosing just a few." With that and a bright smile she left them.

John stood and moved to the door, locking the little latch. He picked up a beautiful light blue corset. The jacquard print was so rich looking and the soft lace along the edges was very high quality. He slipped it around her body, pulling it up under her breasts. The cool satin slide of the material against her skin was erotic and her eyes fluttered close. He watched her face in the mirror and his cock throbbed. "Hold it in place, pet." She did so and he began lacing the corset, when he tightened it one more time her eyes opened and met his in the mirror. "Too tight?" he asked. "Maybe just a little." she replied. "Good." was his response and he tightened it once more.

He slid his hands up her side, noting the dip of her waist and the lovely curve of her full hips. He pulled her body back against his, pressing his aching cock against her ass, his eyes lowering to half mast in barely restrained lust. He release her, "Sit on the edge of the chair." When she did so, he noted how tall she sat, the stays of the corset no doubt biting into her flesh. Her breath was shallow but her large breasts heaved, the nipples again damp. He slipped a stocking up first one leg, connecting the garters. Then he slid the other stocking onto her foot and under the ring at her ankle then up her leg, again attaching the garters. Finally he slipped her shoes on her feet and helped her up. "You're beautiful, little one. Look at yourself, and see what I see." He turned her toward the wall of mirrors and again pulled her back against his body.

He saw the amazement in her eyes and then, when she lifted them to his smoldering eyes, he saw passion there. With a growl of desire, he pressed her forward against the mirror and lifted her arms up above her head. She pressed her hands against the cool glass and her ass back against his body. He lowered his zipper and let his full cock spring free. She moaned softly as he slid it along her crack but when his fingers slid over her and deep into her moist sex, she bit her lip stifling a whimper. His fingers were covered with her juices when he pulled them free and slid them instead down her crack and over the rosebud there. When he pressed one finger into her ass, thrusting gently, he whispered for her to be very quiet. As a second finger joined the first and the thrusts became more forceful she began to pant, her eyes rolling back in exquisite ecstasy.

He bent her over a bit, widened her stance, and pressed the head of his cock against her ass. When the head popped inside she gently groaned and again he warned her to be silent. He slowly pressed deeper into her heat, and when he was fully buried there he reached around and began squeezing and stroking her clit. Soon his thrusts matched the movements of his fingers. She had whispered her requests to cum repeatedly, but he had told her to wait. Now her body was trembling and her legs were unable to hold her up. He lifted her and pressed her flat against the mirrored wall. Her toes were barely touching the floor and her body was trembling uncontrollably. He drove into her several more times as he kissed and bit at her neck. She was speaking, begging, but her words were incoherent. Finally when he felt his own orgasm nearing he whispered in her ear, "Cum for me now, pet. Cum Patricia. Cum, little one." Her body shuddered and her muffled cry filled the air as she fell apart in his arms. Her juices flowed freely and spilled down her thighs as his seed filled her ass.

He held their bodies steady against the wall for some time. Then he helped her into the adjoining bathroom and sat her on the toilet. She started to cover her face in embarrassment, but instead laid her hands in her lap as she relieved herself. Afterward, he washed her legs and sex and zipped her dress back up. Her bra and panties were scooped up with the other corsets and stockings Anna had provided. They would be taking them all. As the lovely couple left the store with their many purchases, Anna smiled knowingly. What a lucky Master to have such a devoted submissive. And what a lucky pet, to belong to such a Master.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 3 replies

Naomi and the Mistress: Interactive story

Elusive Grace — Sat, 12 Apr 2008 13:49:09 GMT

Lights glittered between tendrils of fog. It was night in the city, and the sound of a heavy bass beat tugged like a siren’s call, insisting that heartbeat shift to match that pulse. The club was packed wall to wall, bodies writhing against one another as they obeyed the savage rhythms. Teeth flashed white in the night as those in the mating dance vied for each other’s attention. The room was hot and thick with the scent of humanity, sickly and sweet, and wearing too much cologne.
At the edge of the floor, the fabric of reality trembled…and then a new dancer emerged, pouring into existence in the span of one of those heartbeats. The dancers parted to accept her like a new child to a crowded womb. Like many of those that shared the floor with her, she was dressed in black…but her attire was more suited to a bedroom than a cutting edge club. The nightgown was fashioned of silk that hissed over her skin with each movement, adding a subtle, sibilant punctuation to the DJ’s carefully planned art. Slits at the sides parted with each gyration of her hips to reveal soft thighs, pale against the black of the nightgown. The garment was short, dusting the midpoint of her thighs and offering tantalizing glimpses of the shadows that lay above, just out of sight, and was held in place by the thinnest span of silk over the white curve of her shoulders. Her hair was as black as the nightgown, long and soft and swinging against her shoulders, a bedroom tumble of dark, fragrant curls. The pale grey of her eyes took in those around her with a half lidded gaze, sultry and dangerous above a smile that promised mischief.

Again, the fabric of reality shivered, this time in a shadowed corner of the club. The nightmare poured into existence, taking its favored form of The Mistress. Raven haired and pale, but for the gleam of crimson lips, she was wrapped in shining black leather fashioned into a pair of opera gloves, a corset and thigh-high boots with heels that gleamed steel and promised a sharp, quick death. A pair of thong panties scarcely covered her sex, and left exposed the firm, round globes of her ass. Her eyes shone like a cat’s, pale grey and narrow in the dark, crowded room as she searched. It took her only seconds to find her quarry, her silk nightgown shimmering oil slick through the gyrating bodies. A cold, cruel smile curved its way onto her sinful mouth, and she pushed her way into the crowd, stalking her prey. Naomi caught sight of her as she began to move, and her own eyes, so similar in hue to those of the Mistress, grew wide with an expression that was equal parts fear and anticipation. She began to push through the crowd too, seeking escape, even though she knew she would never get away in time. The other dancers pushed back against her, but for the Mistress, they parted ranks. They had no choice. She was unnaturally strong, and those that didn’t move quickly enough for her liking were shoved by a leather covered palm, or swatted with the riding crop that she held with such casual ease in her other hand.

Soon there were only a few dancers between them, and then none, as the last of the club’s visitors scurried out of the way. They formed a loose circle around the pair, blocking the dream-girl’s retreat, framing the scene with their bodies and their breathless fascination. The Mistress raked her eyes down over Naomi’s body, and when she raised them again, it was with the arch of a brow and a downward glance that sent the trembling girl to her knees. Naomi crawled to her, belly low to the floor, her eyes lingering with longing on the crop that she held. But it wasn’t the crop that brought the first, sweet burst of pain. It was the harsh curl of the Mistress’ fingers in her hair, pulling hard, forcing her head back and her mouth open into a soft, nearly breathless cry. Her hand rose to curl loosely around the Mistress’ wrist, and her eyes shut tight, but she could still feel the woman’s movement, see the shadow of her lowering, and knew that if she dared to open her eyes she would see that lovely face hovering above her own.

“Tsk, tsk, little one. I told you to stay. Where did you think you were going? Out for a little dance? Hmm?” The Mistress’ eyes lifted, taking in the crowd, most of who were watching with rapt attention, and then returned her full attention to Naomi, who was just beginning to tremble. “You’ve caused quite a scene, pet. But if you really want to dance…perhaps we should show all of these lovely people the moves you know best.” Her hand lifted in the air, and from the ceiling clattered a length of chain, a hook on its end, descending towards her outstretched hand as though the heavens itself had stretched down to provide this tool for her pleasure. Without warning, she then hooked fingers in the back of the dream-girl’s nightgown, and pulled, tearing the silk from her skin with a single downward tug. Naomi squirmed as the crowd gawked at her nakedness, and ducked her head, trying to cover herself. Behind the curls that fell into her face, the shine of her eyes could be seen, as she devoured the reactions from the crowd. Lust, scorn, admiration, jealousy…all these emotions she could see in the faces of those that watched. And while she observed those that observed her, the Mistress tore the silk of her gown into strips, and then reached for her wrist. Naomi jerked out of her reach, a hint of mischief dancing at one corner of her mouth, a subtle communication of her needs. The Mistress obliged, bringing the end of the crop down harshly against her arms, and then her thighs, opening her to the crowd. As the girl cried out and her limbs flailed to escape the sting of the crop, the Mistress caught one wrist, and looped a length of silk around it. The other wrist was soon captured as well, and the length of silk between found a home in the curl of the dangling hook. With a wave of her hand, the Mistress shortened the length of chain by inches at a time, until Naomi was drawn up from her knees to her feet, and from her feet to the very tips of her toes. She twisted a little, struggling to find purchase against the floor, stretching her body long until the pads of her largest toes settled on the floor. While she struggled, the Mistress stalked, circling her, devouring her movements with that cold, grey gaze above a crimson smile that promised agony.

Your turn: What should the Mistress use first on her little trussed up pet (keeping in mind that this is fantasy, not realistic fiction, and health issues are not a concern):
A: A crop. Heck, she's already holding it.
B: A paddle. One with the words "pain slut" carved out of it.
C: A flogger. All that pretty leather kissing skin is fun!
D: A whip. After all, it would go so well with her outfit.
E: A cane. Why sugar coat it?
F: A knife. Sharp edges are pretty!
F: A strap-on dildo. Make her beg for the pain she wants.
G: She should hit her with the nearest person in the crowd. Then they can both feel pain!

Voting for this portion of the story will end on May 2nd. Vote through comments, or in a message to me. As before, write in suggestions are welcome. Enjoy!

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

Interactive story

Elusive Grace — Sat, 08 Mar 2008 18:12:04 GMT

I'm starting a sort of a "choose your own adventure" style of writing that I'm trying out for the first time. Every couple of weeks, I'll post an addition to the story, with multiple choices at the end for how it should continue. I'll allow a week or two for votes, and then continue the story along whatever vein was most popular. We'll start out with a vote to get the ball rolling. You may notice that there are more than a few stereotypes in the choices. That's because I like archetypes, and I like to push the limitations of stereotypes into new territory.

Naomi is the dream given form by the dreamer's repressed desires. She is always submissive, but her temperament may vary from dream to dream. All contain aspects of the others, but the predominant behavior will vary from aspect to aspect. Her aspect for this story should be:
A) The Innocent (virginal and fearful, yet oh, so responsive)
B) The Peach (no longer a virgin, but ripe and freshly plucked and innocently eager)
C) The Wanton (direct in her desires, a seductive slut )
D) The Defiant (rebellious and scornful, with a cutting tongue that needs correction)
E) he Masochist (a shameless pain slut who is occasionally verbally abusive, but only as a means to get the abuse she needs)

The Nightmare is the villain of our story. It's aspects have greater variation than Naomi's, but it is always dominant. The Villain should be:
A) The Master (Introduced in the previous story http://callousedsoui.livejournal.com/2008/02/18/, he is unrelentingly direct and takes what he wants)
B) The Mistress (a fetishist's dream of dominance, she's a little over the top, but still very effective at getting her point across. She tends to be less "hands on" than the Master, preferring to make an impression with toys instead.)
C) The Brutes (a trio of street thugs just waiting for some sweet young thing to come along...)
D) The Doctor and Igor (The quintessential mad doctor who would love to have someone to strap down and experiment on.)
E)The Beast (A brutal creature, half man, half wolf, that likes to play with its food.)
F) The Serpent (Another monster, half snake, half woman, similar to The Beast.)
G)The Horror (A Lovecraftian nightmare of teeth and tentacles.)

If I missed your favorite, feel free to write in a suggestion! I'm also willing to take suggestions about setting and time period, though the characters will naturally lend themselves to different places and times. I'll end the voting in 2 weeks, so...that would be March 22nd. Votes can be posted here, or sent in a message. Also, if anyone has any ideas of where else I should post this, send me a note. Let the games begin!

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Serial story - Please join in!

Elusive Grace — Sat, 08 Mar 2008 17:16:13 GMT

Diana twisted her key in the lock, and stepped into her apartment. It was dark, since she'd gotten home far later than expected, but when she flicked the light switch, nothing happened. Her heart skipped a beat, shot through with a quick spike of fear, but she reasoned it away a moment later. The bulb was just burned out, that was all, and with the blinds drawn not even the moonlight outside could help her find her way. Breathing an impatient sigh, she felt for the table in the hall, and set her purse down. Then she trailed her fingers along the wall to find her way to the kitchen. There was a stretch of space between the hallway and the kitchen, and she groped blindly in space for a moment before touching the edge of the kitchen counter. The heater clicked on, and the sound of it made her jump. Just when she was remembering how to breathe normally, she heard another sound that she couldn't explain away. It was the scrape of a foot on the kitchen tile, very soft but distinct in the quiet space. "Wh...who's there?" Fear half strangled the words in her throat, and she took a step back, losing the solidity of the kitchen counter. Her heart raced, and suddenly she was desperate for light, for the flood of brightness that would chase away the shadows. She lunged forward toward where she hoped to find the wall of the kitchen, and swept her hand hurriedly over the wall, seeking out the light switch. Again, nothing happened, though she flicked the switch quickly up and down, as though it had somehow malfunctioned, and would start to work at any moment. She could hear her own breathing, loud and rasping in the quiet space, and began to think that perhaps she'd just imagined the sound.

And then, just when she'd almost convinced herself that she was just freaking herself out, there came the brush of fingers very gently down along her bare arm. It was a feathery touch, but it startled a scream from her throat. She jerked her arm upward, whirling to face whoever was there, her fist raised to strike them in defense. But all was dark, and she couldn't see even the shape of a person. Another touch came, a brush of light pressure across her belly, and she brought her fist down, hard, in a reaction that was pure reflex. Her fist met with nothing more substantial than air, and she almost lost her balance. A more solid touch came then, in the steel of fingers wrapping around her wrist. She tensed, but whoever was there in the dark was stronger than she was, and they lifted her arm up high, over her head, and pinned it to the wall behind her. She struck out with her other hand, uttering a wordless cry of terror, but that hand too was caught and forced out of harm's way. She could feel the heat of the other's body now, as they stepped closer. "Who are you!? What do you want?!" Her panic was thick in the tremulousness of her voice. Hot breath washed against her cheek, and she winced and turned her head away, closing her eyes against the darkness. "Let me go!" One knee rose to strike at anything she could reach, but then the stranger's body weight came against her own, pinning her against the wall and stealing her breath away.

"I read what you wrote in your diary, Diana. I'm here to make your fantasy come true." The voice was low and mocking, but so close to a whisper that she couldn't even tell if her assailant was male or female. There was a hardness and strength that suggested masculinity, but the scent of cinnamon and vanilla that came from the stranger suggested a contrasting softness. Her diary? The memory of what she'd written made her cheeks burn, but she kept it in the drawer of her nightstand, out of anyone's sight. She opened her mouth to call the stranger a liar, but that soft, whispery voice confirmed its claim in the next moment, speaking her own words back to her in a wash of warm breath along her cheek and into her ear. “‘My favorite masturbation fantasy is about being taken by a stranger in the dark. He can see, but I can't, and he toys with me, bringing my pleasure to a sharp edge before he sends me screaming over the edge. I imagine him watching me, touching me, and I'm helpless while he does what he wants with me. It never fails to help me reach orgasm oh, so quickly.' You shouldn't write things you don't want others to read, Diana."

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Interactive story

Elusive Grace — Fri, 15 Feb 2008 14:49:48 GMT

I'm trying to gauge the interest level of an interactive story. I have some versatile characters that will fit into almost any situation, and I was thinking of having a sort of multiple choice setup where others can choose what happens next. Would anyone be interested?

If you want to read a little about the characters I'm planning to use, you can check out the story Trials of Naomi in the Dreamscape in my erotic writing livejournal: http://callousedsoui.livejournal.com/555.html

posted in Erotic Fiction - 7 replies

The Trials of Naomi

Elusive Grace — Mon, 03 Mar 2008 01:53:59 GMT

Finally finished! I hope someone enjoys it. Please let me know?

The cast:
Naomi, a dream made flesh.
The Master, a nightmare made real.
The dreamer, the girl from whose suppressed desires both dream and nightmare spring.

The young woman ran blindly down the deserted street, her bare feet slapping against the wet pavement in an erratic, terrified tempo. Her dark hair was like a banner, waving in the wind, whipping across her eyes when she sent a glance back over her shoulder. The wolves were coming for her. She knew they were there, even though she couldn't see them. She could hear them growling in the darkness. Ahead of her, a streetlamp flickered and died, and she raced ahead into the dark, her terror mounting as she imagined horrors waiting for her in the inky blackness. Still, they could be no worse than what lay behind her. The growling grew louder. They were gaining ground, despite how fast her adrenaline driven limbs could carry her. And then the sound shifted, and she realized that it was not the growling of wolves, but the deep, heavy thrum of a motorcycle's engine.

Her steps slowed, and she glanced back again, picking one dark shadow out of the rest...the shape of a man on a bike. She saw the shape of his hand move, and was suddenly bathed in the blinding light of the headlamp, her white nightgown shining like a beacon in the night. He gunned the motor, and she realized belatedly that he, like the wolves, was after her. Though it was far too late to make her escape, she turned and ran, spurred on by fear of what he might do if he caught her. The growl of the bike came near, easily overtaking her, and the stranger slowed enough to catch her by her waist, his strong arm easily lifting her off of her feet and dragging her over his lap. She fell hard across his thighs, and the impact drove the breath from her lungs. He didn't give her time to get settled, or to resist, but gunned the motor once again, peeling off into the night. She didn't dare to struggle, for fear of unbalancing the bike and causing a crash. With only her nightgown as protection against the asphalt, she would be shredded, and probably killed, if the bike fell. Instead, she remained very still, and very stiff, even when she felt his supporting hand slide down to cup her buttocks through the cotton of her nightgown and panties. A small, high sound rose in the back of her throat, her only protest to his actions. The only one she dared. The vibration of the bike rumbled through the marrow of her bones, and the heat of his hand seemed to scald her, even through the fabric covering her flesh.

The ride was mercifully short, and ended when he slowed again, guiding the bike into the darkened maw of a large building. The door rattled closed behind them, descending like a modern day portcullis to cut off her escape. The deep rumble of the bike stopped suddenly, and the silence it left was almost deafening. Now that it was safe to move, she did so, and she pushed at his thighs with her hands as she scrambled off of his lap. His laughter was low and mocking, punctuated by the scrape of his boots as he swung his leg over the bike and stalked towards her. Dim light filtered in through high, dirty windows, but it was enough to catch the gleam in his eyes. She backed away, her trembling legs barely supporting her, her bare feet silent on the cold wooden floor. He moved impossibly fast, and before she knew it, his hand had caught the skirt of her nightgown . He crushed the fabric in his fist as he pulled her towards him, easily overpowering her. She spoke breathlessly, through a throat grown tight with terror. "Please...please don't...hurt me." As always, there was that little catch in the dream girl's voice, at just that place, separating one plea from another. He laughed again and slid his other arm around her waist, forcing her slight body to bend beneath his strength. The hand that held her nightgown released it, but formed a fist in the dark curls of her hair instead, pulling her head back with a sting in her scalp that brought a soft cry to her half parted lips. Her hands flew to his chest, pushing weakly at him, only to become trapped between them when he tightened his hold on her waist.

"Be a good girl, and I won't hurt you...much. You will be a good girl, won't you, Naomi?" Her gasp was loud in the nearly empty warehouse. He spoke her name in a voice that seemed to echo the rumble of the bike's motor. How did he know her name? The tug of his hand in her hair made her whimper. "Won't you?"

"Yes! Yes, I'll be good. Just don't...hurt me, please." Her voice was breathless and raspy, but her reply was apparently the one he wanted. His mouth descended on hers, hot and demanding. He offered no quarter in the plundering of her mouth, but marked every part of her with the insistent pressure of his lips and tongue. It was a possessive kiss, and it left her reeling when he finally lifted his head. His breath was faster too, she noticed, and it washed heat over her skin as he rubbed his cheek against hers and caught at her earlobe with his teeth. The tension in her scalp eased as his fingers relaxed. They slid through the silk of her hair, and then moved to encircle her throat.

"Mine." His thumb pushed against her pulse, and she gasped again, lifting her chin with a hint of defiance, despite her promise to be good. A low growl rolled up from his throat, and his head dipped lower, leaving her ear stinging softly from the press of his teeth. Those teeth found her throat instead, scraping against her skin and startling a moan from the dream girl. "Mine." He repeated it, and his hand released her throat to cup one of her breasts instead. "Say it." His hand tightened on tender flesh, and she trembled at the scrape of cotton against her suddenly sensitive nipple.

"Yours." She breathed it softly, her voice tremulous with fear...and a rapidly building desire. "I'm yours." She said it to appease him, but the words echoed in her ears long after she'd spoken them.

"Good girl..." The slight curve of his mouth made her heart skip a beat. She had just enough time to register that her hands were still on his chest...not pushing him away, but curling in the fabric of his shirt, holding on for dear life. And then his teeth were at her throat again, biting harder, almost breaking the skin. She cried out, ending on a high, thin note, and he made a small sound in his throat that sounded like excitement. His hand at the small of her back yanked her closer, crushing her against him. His fingers spread over the upper curve of her backside, and his palm pushed at her sacrum, thrusting her hips forward against his. She felt a hard ridge against her pelvic bone, and pushed back against his hand, but her struggles only seemed to spur him on. His tongue traced over the indentations his teeth had made in the flesh of her neck, and the slick heat combined with the lingering pain to send a shudder down through her body. She was consumed, the air too thick to breathe...and then he stepped back. The cool air rushed in, but the heat in her cheeks rose to meet it. His eyes shone, bright with hunger and purpose as they swept the length of her, down and then up again, until he caught her pale grey gaze with his own dark one, and held it.

He took a step towards her, and she stepped back. The corner of his mouth lifted, and he dropped a hand to his crotch, strong fingers pushing inward against the hard flesh thrusting up against the confinement of leather pants. The movement of his hand dragged her eyes with it, though she looked away again quickly, the blush in her cheeks darkening. He took another step, and so did she, timid eyes rising to his. A pang of pain sang from the bite mark on her neck, and she lifted a hand to cover the reddened skin, as though she could protect the tender flesh from him with her fingers. She took another step, and he angled slightly to one side, taking two for her one, forcing her to back up faster...or to let him catch her. She didn't realize she was being herded until she felt solidity against the small of her back. She caught her breath, and risked looking away from him long enough to see the rows of tables behind her, mere shadows within shadows. Workstations in a factory, silent now, and empty. When she looked back to him, he'd moved closer. Much closer. She knew he was toying with her, but she couldn't help her rising panic from spurring her into motion. She turned, scrambling knees first onto the table behind her, hoping that she could at least get this bit of furniture between them. If she could gain that much space, she could gain more. But before she could reach the other side of the table, she felt his fingers close around her ankle, and with a rough yank he pulled her leg out from under her. She went down hard, the thump of her body against the tabletop echoing in the wide open space. A whimper crawled free when he used her still captured ankle to drag her back towards him, until her hips were at the edge of the desk. His body pinned hers in place, his groin against her backside, his chest against her back. His breath was hot against the side of her neck, and his fingers were almost gentle as they smoothed her hair to one side. "Tsk. I was just beginning to trust you, kitten." His lips grazed her cheek, and she closed her eyes, trying to remember how to breathe. "You'll have to be punished, now, so you'll remember your place."

"No, please!" Her voice was thready and thin, a little wail of desperation that escaped when he stepped back enough to push her nightgown up. She struggled to rise, but his hand shoved at her back, and pinned her in place against the hard table. White cotton panties were a thin barrier over the round contours of her bottom, but even that was too much protection for what he had in mind. He hooked fingers in in the waistband and yanked, hard. Elastic and cotton dug into her hips, and then tore, shredding like tissue paper after that first moment of resistance. His hand was hot and rough against her skin, stroking from the top of her exposed rump and sweeping slowly downward, his fingers tracing the groove where the curve of her ass gave way to the softness of her thighs. And then his hand left her...and returned with a hard smack that startled a cry from the trapped girl. She renewed her struggles, hips writhing in an attempt to escape the next descent of his hand, the sting of the slap of palm to skin. There was no rhythm to the impacts made. Two blows came swiftly, and then a long moment drew out before the next fell. The anticipation of the next strike built the tension in her already trembling body to a feverish level, until it was almost a relief when he ended the anticipation with a hard swat. She cried out each time at first, but after a while her protests fell away into whimpers, as the sting of one scored spot blended into the next. When her flesh burned pink, his hand fell one last time, gently now. His fingers swept over the stinging skin of her blushing bottom, and she made another soft sound, a small, thin moan.

"There now. That wasn't so bad, was it? And you'll behave now, won't you Naomi? No more trying to get away." His voice cooed into her ears, and she bit her bottom lip to keep from saying anything that might invite more punishment. His fingers pressed down into bruised flesh, and she gasped aloud. "Answer me."

"I...I'll behave." But could she really promise, without knowing what he meant to do with her? His fingers dipped between her thighs, and brushed against the swollen lips of her sex. The low roll of his chuckle, self satisfied and smug, mocked her.

"You're wet, little slut." Her cheeks flamed when he stroked her again, and then rubbed moisture against the inside of her thigh, so that she couldn't deny the slick evidence of her arousal. And then his fingers pushed past those swollen lips, and probed at her entrance. She whimpered again, and gripped the edge of the table, trying to pull herself away from his hand. Punishment was swift. His hand came down against her sex, striking tender flesh. She yelped, and then released a soft sob of surrender, though her hands did not relax their hold. The hard edge of the table bit into the softness of her palms, but it wasn't enough to distract from the push of his finger into her. She moaned, and though she tried her best to remain still, she couldn't help but push her hips back, and invite his intrusion deeper into her body. His other hand left her back, trusting to that last, intimate swat to keep her in place. The leather of his pants rubbed against her legs as he stepped between them, and pushed her thighs apart with his knees. With a firm grip on the back of her thigh, he lifted her leg, and guided her knee to the edge of the table, spreading her further open for his perusal. And all the while, his finger probed, working its way deeper into the tightness of her cunt. She heard the rasp of his zipper, the snap of a button, and then felt the hot, velvet of the tip of his cock against the still burning flesh of her bottom. She flinched from the first touch of it, and could not silence a whimper when he rubbed it harder against the hot, round curve of her ass. He withdrew his finger, and she held her breath, only to release it in a soft, ragged cry when two fingers returned, pushing into her, forcing their way past the tightness of her opening to the soft tunnel within. They pumped in and out, the tips curling to stroke her tenderest places, stretching her open further with every hard, quick thrust.

Pleasure took her by surprise, and she revealed it to him in the almost questioning tone of her moans, for he could not see the wideness of her eyes, or the circle of her mouth, open to voice those pleasured sounds. He did not alter his pace, but plunged his now slick and shining fingers harder and harder into her cunt. Soft, wet sounds filled the space between them, mingled with the moans that had now taken on an edge of desperation. She pushed her hips up and back to meet him. And then she cried out, a sharp sound that trailed away into the sweet, helpless sounds he always sought to pull from her. He felt the convulsing of her flesh around his fingers, the first spasm of orgasm, and yanked his fingers free, only to replace their thick intrusion with the greater thickness of his cock. He gave her no time for adjustment, but adopted the pace his fingers had set, thrusting into her with such deliberate power that his body smacked loudly against the sore redness of her bottom with every thrust. He carried her along the crest of one orgasm, and onto another, until she writhed on the table beneath him, sobbing aloud as pleasure tore through her. And still he did not relent, or give her time to catch her breath. His fingers found the silk of her hair, and closed tight in the mass of curls, yanking her upright and forcing her to choose between the death grip she held on the table, and the searing pain in her scalp. She gave up her grip immediately, and instead scrambled to shove hands against the tabletop, to push her body into an arch that eased the burn of his punishing grip. She was rewarded with the loosening of his fingers, but they claimed her throat instead, gliding down the slender column to feel the vibration of her moans against his palm. He grunted satisfaction, and to her surprise, that small sound set her off again. Her arms trembled beneath her as her head fell forward, dusting the table beneath her with the ends of her hair. She was aware of none of this, of nothing but the hard smack of his body against her own, the spearing of his flesh into her own, and the pulse of ecstasy that throbbed within her. His hand left her throat, and pushed up beneath her nightgown instead, his palm scalding its way across her thigh and belly, until his fingers closed around the softness of one breast. He curled his fingers into the flesh, and grunted again, scraping the roughness of his palm over the tender, tight bud of her nipple. Fingers dug into the flesh of her hip as he increased the pace, and drove another ragged cry from a throat that was fast becoming hoarse.

He bent close to her, until the heat of his breath washed over her ear. His voice was filled with tension, rough with desire, between the pleasured grunts that were coming more and more frequently. "Scream for me, Naomi..." His fingers dug into her flesh at hip and breast, and the nipple caught between his fore and middle finger was cruelly squeezed. With the brush of his thumb over the red, sensitive plane of her backside, she cried out, but it wasn't loud enough. He raked nails down over the crimson curve of her ass, and was rewarded with a scream. And then she screamed again, feeling the thickness of him within her swell. He growled behind her, yanking her body back against his own as he thrust harder, faster, deeper than before...and stilled, emptying his seed deep into her body. She whimpered and writhed for him again, and he rocked his hips back, only to push deep inside of her once more. "Shhh..." His lips grazed her cheek as he held her to him, letting her come back to herself by degrees. "There's my good girl." The rub of his hand on her breast was gentler now, though her nipple was achingly sensitive in the aftermath of pleasure. So much so that even that gentle touch caused a small, mewling sound to crawl up from her throat. He licked at her cheek, tasting the salt of sweat and tears on her skin. "Good girl..."

They both looked up at the sound of footsteps nearby. Light speared through the darkness, sweeping over the tables. The dream and nightmare were gone before the security guard's flashlight found them. They vanished into the dreamscape that had birthed them, leaving only the disturbed dust as evidence of their existence.

The dreamer woke, tangled in sweat soaked sheets. Her body bore the pleasant ache of recent release, and she pushed both hands between her thighs, curling them against the soaked cotton of her panties. Biting her bottom lip to silent a moan of her own, she pushed herself up in bed...and reached for her dream diary. It was best, she'd found, to document these disturbing, vivid dreams freshly upon waking, or the details of it would, like the dream and nightmare, fade away.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

The Vampire Hunter - Dark Erotica

Elusive Grace — Sun, 24 Feb 2008 01:46:41 GMT

My first finished effort. Constructive criticism welcomed!

Rain poured from the sky as though it meant to drown the world. It turned day into night, and the streets gleamed beneath its downpour, oil slick paths cut through the heart of an urban jungle. Rose pushed her body further into the doorway, but it wasn't the rain she was avoiding. It was the creature that lurked in the abandoned theater across the street. Though her senses were only human, her instincts were honed to a razor's edge from too many nights spent hunting the things that went bump in the night. She could almost feel him in there, taste his hunger and the sullen resentment he felt for the rain that would keep his prey safe and warm in their little houses. She saw movement at the glass doors at the front of the theater, and thrust herself back even further against the unyielding wood behind her. She was cloaked in shadows, dressed to kill, quite literally, in a black leather trench coat that concealed not only the slender body beneath, but also the assortment of weapons secreted about her person. Her jet black hair was cut short, and the ends of it curled, dripping from the rain she'd been unable to completely avoid. Her eyes were a storm colored blue, the shade of an angry sky, and it almost seemed that they echoed the sentiment of the current weather as they narrowed to track that subtle movement by the theater doors. Whatever was near those doors retreated back into the darkness of the theater a moment later, and she couldn't be sure if it had seen her or not.

She took a breath, waited for a car to stream past, and then and pushed herself out into the rain. Her black boots splashed loudly in puddles, but the rain drowned out most of the noise of her approach. She headed right for the theater doors, lifting an arm to send her elbow crashing through the plate glass...only to pause. The door was ajar. Her heart gave a sickening thud. Either she was expected, or someone else was. For a fragile moment, she considered giving up this hunt. But she'd spent weeks tracking this vampire to his lair, and she'd be damned if she'd give up now, when she was so close to getting him.

The door hinges uttered a high pitched squeal when she pushed her way in, and she rolled her eyes at the predictable sound, doing her best to shrug off the shiver that the creak had sent down her spine. Now that she was out of sight of the street, she could safely bear a weapon in plain sight. One hand slipped into one of her cavernous pockets, and she pulled out a thick stick of wood carved into a deadly point at one end. Her boots squeaked a little on the tile floor of the lobby, but became silent when they hit the carpet. The place smelled of mold and decay, and beneath that, of that neck ruffling scent that was unique to vampires. She could feel the thing watching her, waiting, and knew that it could hear the sound of her pulse quickening. But where was it? Her eyes searched upward, at the high ceiling, where an art deco frieze had crumbled and decayed almost beyond recognition. If her quarry was a shadow lurking in the darkness above, she could not tell. The slap of a swinging door against another startled her eyes down again, and she caught the movement of a theater door swaying in and out, as though someone had just run through. Scarcely daring to breathe, she stalked slowly towards the doors, the hand that held the wooden stake raised in preparation to thrust it into the chest of anything that might jump out at her. Reaching out, she stilled the movement of the door, and then pushed it open with a hard thrust. No one was there. Only rows of empty theater seats greeted the sweep of her eyes, barely visible in the gloom. She stepped through, and let the door go. It closed behind her, and reduced the shapes within the room to formless shadows. Shadows were his domain, not hers. She reached into her pocket, closing fingers around one cylinder, only to reject it and feel for another. She broke the capsule inside of the glowstick, bending its end against her thigh until she felt a pop inside it. A quick shake mixed the contents, and chased away at least a few of the shadows with a sickly green light. "Come out, come out, wherever you are..." Her whiskey soaked voice was low, nearly a whisper, but she knew he could hear her. He was hunting her, as much as she hunted him.

It was the sound of two hands clapping together that drew her eyes to the front row, where one seat seemed taller than the rest. The vampire rose from his seat, still clapping, and she couldn't stop herself from taking a step back. He radiated power. She felt the spill of it over her as he turned his malevolent gaze her way. She held the stake at the ready, and swallowed hard, pushing her fear down. She took a step closer to him, as he walked closer to her, and when they met in the middle they circled each other like wolves, each waiting for a chance to pounce upon the other. "So you've found me at last, little hunter. It took you long enough." His voice was sinful, promising pain and pleasure both with its gravelly depth.

"What can I say, Sebastian? I didn't want you to think I was too forward. I've heard you like your girls sweet and shy." Her mouth curved up at one corner, though the wicked hint of a smile did not touch her eyes. Those remained fixed on him, unwavering and wary, and behind her eyes she remembered the bodies she'd found in the trail he left for her. Dead girls whose empty eyes accused her, even now.
"And yet you, Rose, are anything but." He stepped closer, and she jerked back a step, lifting the stake a little higher. He smiled, and it was filled with cruel amusement. "I've been watching you. I've seen the kind of man you take to your bed. And I heard the words you screamed, little wildcat, when your lover brought you pleasure." Rose felt heat seeping into her cheeks, and took another pace back, for the one he took towards her. Her back was to the small stage behind her. Silently, she cursed herself for a fool. She'd let him get between her and the exit. "I know what you really want." His voice deepened sensually, and rolled across her skin like a caress. She choked on a small sound, and took another step back, towards the stage. He feinted towards her, as though he meant to pounce, and she cried out, her arm thrusting through half an arc with the stake before she realized he hadn't actually jumped her. His laughter made her mouth twist and her eyes harden.

"You know nothing about me, Sebastian. You think every woman is aching to be your blood doll. That humanity is yours to consume. I've come to tell you that that's not the way it works. You will die tonight, Sebastian." She sounded far braver than she felt. The prickle of his power pushed against her skin, and she fell back another few steps, though he had not physically approached.
"We'll see who lives, and who dies, little hunter." And then he blurred, and was gone. She caught her breath, and the sound of her gasp was deafening in the empty theater. The empty seats around her gave her the creeps. He could be hiding anywhere among them, crawling like a lizard between the cover they provided. She turned to take the stairs up to the stage, her bootsteps echoing loudly on the old wood.
"Come out and fight me, then, coward!" She shouted out her challenge, hating the way her voice trembled its way over the last few words. She should have remembered to be careful what she wished for. He came like a swift wind, smacking against her back, bearing her down to the ground, her belly pressed against stage floor. His hand closed around her wrist, and he smacked her hand against the floor once, twice...three times, until she released the stake from nerveless fingers. The glowstick had already skittered to the edge of the stage, but she didn't need to see now. She knew where he was. His fingers hooked into the collar of her trenchcoat, and he yanked her up to her knees. She brought her head back hard, hoping to smack him in the nose, the chin, anywhere that might do some damage. But instead, his other hand rose to catch the back of her head, and curl in the short strands of her hair. They were only just long enough to gain slight purchase in a hard grip, but he used even that slight advantage to force her head to one side, and bare her neck. She shuddered, her arm pushing against his hands, struggling against his grip. Her other hand rose to scratch his eyes out. He caught that one, too, and brought both behind her back, curling his unnaturally strong fingers about two wrists. She struggled to see if she could slip free, but his grip only tightened. She cried out in pain at the pressure against her wrists, and ceased her struggles, her chest rising and falling on hard, fast breaths.

“Tsk, tsk, Rose. Why do you fight so hard, when we both know what it is you want?” He gripped her hair again, and pushed her head to one side once more. His sigh washed over her neck, and her eyes closed as she shivered. “I can smell your body’s responses. Your fear is delicious.” He licked at her neck, the flat of his tongue gliding over her skin in a mocking stroke. “But I can smell your desire, too. You want this.”

“No!” Her voice was a high wail, and she blushed to hear the lack of conviction in it. His laughter rolled against her ear, and she bucked and shoved at him with her body. He was like a wall, unmoved by her efforts. The tip of his tongue lingered on the scars in her neck, the ones that another vampire had put there, long ago. He scraped the points of his teeth against her, and she hissed in a breath between clenched teeth as those sharp canines sliced thin lines into her neck. Blood filled the stinging cuts, and flowed in sluggish rivers down her neck. He lapped the blood away, and hummed his pleasure at the taste of her, while she writhed in protest. Her back arched, and she pushed her shoulders back against him, but he only fixed his mouth against her throat and suckled at both blood and skin. His fingers released her hair, and his hand slid down along the other side of her neck, and claimed a breast. She moaned and shuddered as his thumb stroked against the hard tip of her nipple through the fabric of her shirt, and couldn’t stop her hips from rocking backwards against him.

“There’s the slut in my little hunter.” He pressed his body more firmly against her own. He wasn’t hard yet, because that took blood, but he still rolled his hips forward against the firm roundness of her ass. His hand dipped lower, pushing against her belly, molding her body against his own. Cool fingers tugged the hem of her shirt upward, and stroked along the bare skin of her stomach. He could kill her at any moment, she knew. He was strong enough to reach through her skin and pull out her internal organs, if that was his desire. But he was playing with her, and she couldn’t help responding. He was right. This was what she dreamed about at night, what she fantasized about when her human lovers were thrusting their cocks into her. She’d been bitten once, and the lust to feel that again was powerful at the best of times. His fingers tugged open the button of her pants, and drew the zipper down, and she struggled again, trying to pull her hands free of his grasp. His hand moved back up to her breast, and he caught her nipple between thumb and forefinger, and squeezed hard. “Be still, little hunter.” She choked on a cry of pain, and tried to writhe away from his hand. She heard him make a small sound of desire, and it speared straight through to her loins. She stilled. He released her nipple, and rubbed it gently with the palm of his hand, soothing the aching flesh. “There…that’s better, isn’t it? You’ll learn to behave, little hunter. I’m beginning to think I might keep you alive long enough to teach you how to beg.”

His hand slid away from her breast, and his mouth returned to her throat, the tips of teeth scraping to open new, stinging wounds from which he could sip at her blood. She arched again, but did not fight. Not yet. Her teeth ground together when he pushed his cool fingers down into her pants, and curled them up against her sex, caressing her through the damp cotton of her panties. “Mmm…soaked already. How long have you been planning this, Rose? How long have you been waiting for a vampire that was strong enough to beat you down?” She didn’t answer except in a small, breathy moan, as he ground fingertips up against her cunt. His fingers pushed her panties aside, and slid along the slick puffiness of her lips. “Answer me, sweet Rose. How long since you’ve been taken by one of my kind?”
“Years. Five…five years.” She bit her bottom lip as his fingers dipped deeper, teasing at the edge of her entrance, skirting around her clit in small, wandering circles.

“And you’ve been hunting us since then, waiting for something like this to happen? Poor, sweet, confused Rose. All you had to do…was ask.” His fingers pushed into her at the same time as his teeth, and she sobbed aloud as the pain and pleasure crashed against one another inside of her. She bucked her hips forward against his hand as he drank deeply from her throat, making no small cuts this time, but great, gouging holes right into her carotid artery. His fingers thrust hard inside of her, curling against that soft, tender spot within, and his thumb began to strum against her clit. Her moans became louder, ragged near-screams that bounced off of the walls, mocking her in echoes of her own surrender. His other hand eased its grip on her wrists, and rose to capture one of her breasts again, pushing under her shirt to cup the firm, tender flesh in his bare palm, kneading it. He closed his fore and middle fingers around the hard nub of her nipple, and tugging and rubbing at it. She whimpered, and he chuckled against her throat, his mouth fused about her skin to guzzle down her blood. She felt him grow hard against her, and he thrust his hips against her, pushing her own back as his fingers delved deeper into her soaking cunt.

He was too wrapped up in her, in the feel of her body’s encroaching surrender, in the taste of her blood, to notice when her hand strayed to the pocket of her trenchcoat. She captured the other cylinder that lay in the pocket’s depths, and withdrew it, barely able to keep a grip on it with her hand shaking so. Her thumb shoved the cap off of the hypodermic needle, and her grip on it tightened when she felt a hot, tight flutter in her sex. She was getting weaker, with so much of her blood flowing into him. It showed in the droop of her eyes, and the slow deliberation of her movements. He worried at her neck like a dog with a bone, and released a low growl of satisfaction at her fearful cry, mixed in with moans of pleasure. His head rose, and he licked at the wounds he’d made in her throat, sending a sting of pain through her. “Cream for me, little hunter.” He growled the words into her ear, and his fingers worked faster, deeper. Her hips thrust lewdly at his hand, and she made small, high sounds of desperation, almost forgetting her intention. Almost, but not quite. With a last desperate sense of purpose, she stabbed the hypodermic needle back into his thigh, and shoved the plunger down with her thumb.

He didn’t feel the sting of the needle, but he felt the rush of holy water as it rushed into him. His fingers jerked inside of her, and it was his turn to cry out in rage and pain. The orgasm poured over her as he nearly crushed her against him, the sound of his pain sending her over the edge. She held back her sounds of pleasure so that she could hear him, instead, and lifted her hand to stroke it along his cheek as he gaped, open mouthed and disbelieving. He thrust her away and landed on the stage on his back, his body writhing and contorting as the holy water burned inside of him. She landed hard, and pushed herself up on her arms, turning her head to see him. The glow stick illuminated him just enough for her to see his pain. She stood, slowly, her legs trembling and her body throbbing with recent pleasure. One hand lifted to rub fingers against the fresh bite marks on her neck, and she shuddered at the sting of pain that followed. Her hand lowered, and she slid it along the outside of her thigh. There, a trio of black straps held a sheath in place, almost invisible against the black of her pants. She drew the machete swiftly enough that it sang, and yanked the vampire’s attention to the naked blade. Stalking towards him, she smiled down at the wild eyed vampire, and there was nothing gentle or even human in her expression. “That was wonderful, lover. Too bad we won’t get to do it again sometime.” And raising the machete over her head, she brought it down in a swift arc, cleanly severing the vampire’s head from his body. Blood sprayed the stage, and she felt the wet warmth of it splash against her cheek. She lifted a hand to brush it away, and only succeeded in smearing it across her skin. She wiped the blade clean on the vampire’s shirt, and sheathed it again, before pulling out a book of matches. One match flared up in the darkness, nearly blinding her, and she used it to light the rest before dropping it onto the vampire’s chest. He was already drying up, and he caught on fire quickly. The theater itself was just a death trap waiting to happen. Soon the stage was ablaze behind her, as Rose, the Hunter, made her way back out into the lobby, and then into the cleansing rain.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Late Night Sessions

Brynneth — Mon, 28 Jan 2008 11:37:15 GMT

This is an excerpt (hope that's ok) from a novel called 'Late Night Sessions'

The process of removing clothing was a prolonged one, with each garment peeled away slowly, and with numerous kisses extending this exploration. Each new revealed possibility that came with the gradual shedding of clothing was tested in the darkness with fingers and lips. The familiar smell of his body made her giddy, and Vicky nuzzled her face into his chest hungrily, kissing lean flesh, and skin almost as soft as her own. It was easy to bare herself to him, and she did so with confidence, her usual self-consciousness entirely melted away
under the heat of his attention. In a single move she tugged her summer dress off over her head and cast it aside. At once she felt his fingers on her hips, then trailing upwards to cover her small breasts. His touch was skilful, and she thought fleetingly of his prowess with the guitar. She was the one being played now, with the sweet music of the senses being wrought upon her body. His hands glided over her no less delicately than they had the instrument, until her breathing was so rapid that she felt dizzy. Fingers gently massaged her nipples, bombarding her with a rolling wave of sensation that coursed down through her stomach, making her tense one moment and
languid the next.

“Here.”

She unclipped her bra, pulling it away from her chest, then reached for his hand, guiding it back to her breast. She heard a low sigh of pleasure escape his lips as he drew her nipple out between his forefinger and thumb. His mouth was soft against her, gently teasing at the already sensitised mound of her flesh, barely stimulating the nerves there, but just maintaining a low hum of sensation that gradually overwhelmed her. His hand went to her other breast, manipulating her left nipple as he suckled the right one. She clung to him,
digging her fingers hard into his shoulders, her breath coming in ragged sobs as her body quaked uncontrollably. When she thought she could stand no more, she let herself fall back, his sleeping bag warm beneath her. He followed her down, resting his weight against her, swapping over so that he took her less stimulated left nipple between his lips, his beard tickling her breasts as his hands covered her. She was powerless to resist. It was easy to shift her position, opening her legs so that he could lie between her thighs. She liked the weight of him there, the feel of his body against hers, but even this did not distract him from his attention to her breasts.

Sensation rolled through her body in glorious arcs that made her hips thrust upwards and her thighs clench. Vicky felt the pressure build within her, impossibly strong as her sex ached for contact and release. She was shaking with it as she pushed upwards, trying to nuzzle her clitoris against him. She almost begged him for release, not knowing how he might react. The shuddering in her body grew ever more powerful, the sensations in her nipples filled her consciousness, and from them trickled down a mounting sense of pleasure that set
her most secret places aflame. The tender lining of her sex clenched involuntarily, and then clenched again, fuelling her pleasure until at last the gentle action of his mouth on her body carried her over the threshold. She rocked against him as the orgasm shook her, hardly able to believe what was happening even as the first wave of ecstasy hit her.

http://www.amazon.com/Late-Night-Sessions-Bryn-Colvin/dp/1934446076/ref=tag_dpp_lp_edpp_ttl_in/105-8048599-4428442?ie=UTF8&qid=1191227046&sr=8-8

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

Prisoners of Desire

Brynneth — Thu, 03 Jan 2008 18:53:56 GMT

The rain is so heavy that is runs freely from her hair and pours into the open front of her dress. Her breasts are cold, nipples tortured into alertness, as the chill wind threatens to take her hat from her head. They regard one another—Nina restless with heated impatience, Dave cautious, waiting for some sign that she is not unwilling.

Behind them, somewhere in the darkness a party is still in progress, but no one will notice their absence, and the shroud of night hides them from unwelcome eyes. She can sense his desire but she does not act yet. He has wanted her before, taken her before only to cast her away with the rising of the sun. She is not willing to dance these steps again, to surrender her self to him only to have her gifts returned used, and finally unwanted.

It takes all of her will power not to reach out to him. She remembers the feel of his skin beneath her fingers, and the all-consuming passion his kisses could ignite. Before him there had been nothing, only the dull monotony of days and nights, of men and sex that did not stir her blood. His first kiss, the first intrusion of his tongue into her body, the first time they pressed each other close, all these things she remembers now. She recalls a sudden encounter in a University accommodation block, when, filled with anger at one other than herself, he had taken out his revenge on her body. It had been a party then also. It always seemed to be the case that they fell upon each other when drunk, and parted sober. She had never understood why, but there had always been something to sour their encounters.

That night was a fine case in point. Dave had been chasing a leggy red-head, but she had very publicly snubbed and humiliated him. Nina had left the party with him, offering solace as they left the bar and walked through the wind swept streets to the accommodation block that was temporarily home to both of them. They had been outside his room, talking. He kissed her. It was not their first kiss, but more urgent than previous friendly nibbles. She had felt the need in him, the desire to prove himself after a blunt rejection. Anger and lust mingled in his veins. He had forced her then, not asked or showed her any kindness, only driven her back against a wall, and punished her for the hand he had been dealt that night.

She remembers the roughness of that first encounter, the bruises he left on her skin, as he squeezed and used her body. Harsh as he was, she wanted him, and by the time he’d stripped her of her knickers, she was moist and aching for him. It was late, the corridor was empty but the fear of discovery thrilled her and made her heart pound all the faster. She remembers the feeling of lost dignity, stood with legs spread and sex dripping while he fumbled a condom over his straining erection. Then the hot and furious bliss of penetration, the hard wall at her back as he hoisted her, held her so she could not escape and released himself in a frenzy of violent thrusts. She clung to him, needing some release of her own but not finding it in his violent taking of her body.

He’d been tender afterwards, apologetic. He’d carried her to his room, laid her on his small bed and kissed those places that angry hands had bruised. Gently, he parted her thighs again, licking at the soft flesh around the tops of her legs, then further in, exploring the soft mound of her sex. His kisses were like wildfire and she burned for him. He drank down the warm fluids that glistened between her nether lips, and ran his tongue over her already swollen clitoris. She remembers now how he had made her moan, how she had bucked her hips and begged him for more. He had been generous then, licking and massaging her, running fingers over her sensitive and previously unexplored arse. She felt him slide fingers into the hot aching void his cock had created in her, and she pushed against him, wanting to feel as much of him inside her as she could. He teased at her clit, running light circles around it with his tongue, then clasping her between his lips and sucking until she had to beg him to stop. With clearly practised ease, he lead her through a forest of powerful orgasms, until exhausted, she drifted into sleep.

It was not love, she thought, only desire, only an all-devouring lust that filled her every waking moment and haunted her troubled dreams, only the image of his face in her mind and the memory of those moments. Once known, his passion was not something to forget easily. It clung to her, stayed with her, permeated every moment of life. To touch or not to touch? She considers sating the growing desire within her. He is eager this evening, has laid hands upon her already and sent her flesh into tingling ecstasies. Her body is wet from the rain, and the coldness of it arouses her. The feeling of wet hair against her partially exposed breast excites her, but she is afraid to risk his touch, thinking that tonight he might finally divide her from her reason. She cannot bear to be cast off again.

He studies her, wondering who she is tonight, for she is always new and strange to him. Sometimes she sees him, often he is invisible to her stare; passed over as one unworthy of her attention. Sometimes she is a friend to him, a teacher and protector, giving him the benefit of her few years advantage. Then at other times she is alive, she breathes and moves for him, she bestows warm glances on him that soothe the chaos in his heart. Perhaps tonight she will retreat once more into her dark shell, and he will see no more of her. Perhaps not. He knows what lies along that path, knows the feeling she will stir in him, remembers the longing and the misery of her absence. He does not want to belong to her in this way, to be weak in her company, a slave to her dark eyes and to the voluptuous curves of her full figure. He feels too much for her, and it will burn him one day, until he ceases to exist. He has tried to protect himself from this, but eventually he succumbs. He wants to speak, to find some words that will tame her and render her comprehensible to him, but he is lost, and no thoughts come to his aid. A word now might break the cool ice encasing her. A word might shatter her, but he thinks it more likely that he will be the one who breaks. She brings him closer each time to the edge of an abyss, and he knows that one day soon he will fall.

Nina takes off her hat to protect it from the wind. The movement of her arm lifts her right breast, shows it to him more clearly, and he watches the shape of it beneath her dress. It has been a long time since he last saw her naked, and he wonders if she is different now, if he would find some strange markings, tattoos or scars, beneath her slinky attire. Her figure has changed a little in the last few months. There have been other lovers in her life, and she may not behave now as she had done before. There may be new tricks she could show him, and different games to enmesh him still further in her spells. He watches her, wonders, and fights the urge to reach towards her, knowing that as soon as he does, he lets go, and then he will fall.

"Why are we doing this Dave?' she asks, her voice husky from cigarette smoke and weariness.

"Because we can't help ourselves," he answers quietly.

"No?" She raises her eyebrows. "We ended up here last time as well, I recall."

"That we did." He answers, then "actually we were over there, under the tree."

She glances across, and now they are both remembering: The last party here, six months ago at most. They had been kissing in the gloom at the foot of the stairs, her dress rolled up around her waist, his hands all over her body, and he had stared at her with an intensity that shook her to the core and said,

"I think we should go somewhere a little more private."

The house was full of people and neither of them had cars, so they went out, into the long dark garden. A few feet away from where they now stood was a weeping willow, and that night they had crept beneath its branches. It had been dryer then, and the leaves beneath them were crisp, shattering at the briefest contact. It had been a different world to the rape-like nature of his previous approach. Burning with hunger for her he had been patient, reminding her of her time in his bed, tormenting her until she trembled to the same strains of stirring feeling that moved him. In the semi darkness there had been time to explore her as he had never done before; to study the curve of her breasts and the extent of her appetites.

Tonight they watch old ghosts of themselves coupling beneath the trees, and remember the pleasure they had known in each other’s company. She shivers, remembering with a growing clarity how violently erotic a lover he could be. Somewhere in the rain he had lost that dark aggression, and now he would not drag her with him across the lawn in search of new experience. She thinks that they have grown old, that time has made them dirty and pain has made them weak. Perhaps this time will be different. Perhaps it will be the same, but finally, she thinks, it does not matter, because what she needs more than anything else is to be close to him, and to have the old fire rekindled in her soul. She takes off her coat and wraps the hat carefully in it, placing the two on a nearby seat. He watches, transfixed and bemused.

"I feel dirty." She says by way of an explanation, "I feel like all the shit in the world is sticking to me. I don't want any of this" she gestures around her, "I want to feel free again, like I used to. I want to feel alive, I don't know if I can even remember how to do that."

She pulls her dress up over her head. She has worn no underwear, but this does not surprise him. He looks at her, glistening in the rain, the water running down her breasts and dripping from her nipples onto the ground below. She raises her arms to the skies, and lets the rain wash over her. It is harder for him to strip; his trousers and boots are not so easily shed as a slip-like dress, but while she moves in a slow dance across the lawn, he frees himself rapidly, not caring who sees or what follows, knowing only that he cannot resist the temptation she has offered. It is not the sort of party where anyone will be offended. In the house, couples will have secreted themselves in rooms on couches, beneath piles of coats. It’s almost private, but never private enough. There will be smirks and smiles, but no one ever says anything.

She stays beyond his reach, her movements seductive, provocative as she leads him deeper into the vast garden's darkness. He is conscious of the rain on his body, of the muddy water that splashes his legs and the cold, stone riddled ground beneath his feet. She moves like a beacon before him, and he ignores the occasional pain assaulting his feet. He cannot help but follow. The darkness folds in around them, and he soon loses sight of her.

Dave is brought to a halt suddenly by the warmth of her body against his. She is shivering from the rain, but her skin burns and he wraps his arms about her. A sense of completion rushes through him. This, after all, is where they should have always been. Her mouth is hot, and wet from the falling rain as she raises it to meet his. Water drips from his hair into her face, but where their bodies meet they are warmed by the growing lust that drives them finally to the ground. They no longer notice the cold, as bound to one another they forget all else but this passion that haunts them. It is as it has always been, and lost in each other, they make love, furiously, as in turn they pound one another into the yielding earth of the garden. She rides him, mounted high like a goddess, her dark hair framing her pale skin as the moon appears from behind a cloud to illuminate her sensual beauty. He is enchanted by the rhythm of her body overlapping his, by the tight press of her sex around his ever-hungry cock. Where she touches him, his skin erupts into life. He hovers on the brink of orgasm, waiting for her, determined that she will come first. When finally she arches her back and releases the cry of pleasure he knows so well, he lets go, feeling the hot rush of fluid ecstasy.

It is not enough. There is a hunger in his soul that he cannot satisfy, and as she lays herself down on top of him, he knows the same need is pulsing though her veins. He rolls her beneath him, hard again and wanting her. She is compliant, slippery with mud and rain, lithe and willing. He drives himself into her once more. In feverish exchanges of pleasure they try to purge themselves of the pain of the last few months, but nothing will fully satisfy them, and in the end, when they are too tired for anything other than sleep, the loneliness and longing still hangs over them both. Cold and exhausted, they return to clothes, to house and lights, party and reason. The storm has passed.

She wonders if tomorrow, they will be strangers again. Perhaps this time they will be able to transcend the barriers that have previously fallen between them. She hopes she will find the courage to phone him. She hopes that if she does, he won’t refuse her this time. When they lie together, she knows how much he wants her, but afterwards something makes him hold back.

On the edge of the circle of lights around the house, she pauses, dressed again now although her skin is splattered with mud and there are leaves tangled in her hair.

“Wait.” Nina asks him.

She kisses him, it is kiss of friendship and of tender passion. She knows now what she needs. Much as she loves the sex, it is comfortless, and she craves the gentle eroticism of after-play.

“Lets not fuck up this time.” She says, and adds “Pun intended.”

For the first time in a long while, Dave smiles at her.

“I want it to still be like this when you sober up.” She continues, “Don’t run away from me this time.”

He can no longer delay the inevitable, and wonders if they stand any chance of surviving one another.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

Erotic Fiction Newbie

Georga — Tue, 01 Jan 2008 17:15:01 GMT

Hi everyone. New here.
I have discovered that where I normally write and hang out people are not really interested in my erotic fiction, so I am looking for places to share it with people who are interested in such things. The problem is, I have a self-published book (erotic fiction) and several other things that I am working on to get published so I am trying to keep all my writing on my website. I would like some feedback though from people.

This is the first erotic short story that I have written. http://www.cnghackworth.com/books/blog/wordpress/?page_id=17

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

That Night In the Car

Deborah — Mon, 17 Dec 2007 04:46:11 GMT

I wrote this for a friend who asked me to explore these topics. I hope not to offend, and that someone enjoys as she did.
---------------------

You are running halfway down the driveway when I pull up, you open the door, jump in, and slam it behind you. "Let's go!" you blurt, "Tom will be home in two hours!"

I drive away, quickly, but not speeding; the last thing i need tonight is to get pulled over. I know the drive will take at least twenty minutes, out to the edge of the old airfield. Finally seated and with nothing to do you begin to calm down. Oh, at first you kept a careful watch outside, but the quiet soon has your attention focused INSIDE the car. You twist a little closer to me, put your hand on the back of my neck and lean over to kiss my ear. I am a sucker for ear kissing, and tip my head to you involuntarily. You stick your tongue into my ear and i nearly spaz out.

I say, "Keep your shirt on, we'll be there soon."

But that gives you an idea, and you pull your top over your head and toss it in the back. You have on a very pretty bra, and you already know how i feel about your breasts. I HAVE to reach over and gently hold one. Now i AM spazzing, my eyes dart from breast to road and back so fast I begin to get dizzy. As difficult as it is, i withdraw my hand.

The street lights are becoming more scarce, darkness settles around, and our little spot of head lights winds its serpentine way through the night like a pac-man. I slow and turn onto a smaller road, this one covered with gravel that crunches under the tires. The trees become numerous, and our headlights don't let us see around the bends until we are turning.

Finally i turn off the tiny road and into the trees and turn off the engine. The whirring of the heater stops, and it is very very silent. Finally i get, and get to give you, a greeting kiss. Your lips are as soft as a whisper, I greedily suck them, trying to get as close to you as possible. Kissing you is such a turn on: mouths touching, tasting, smelling you, making slurpy sounds as our lips part. Licking and loving your cheeks, your throat, and of course your ears. Behind my eyelids I see light shows and fireworks. I love kissing you.

I am holding your breast, and your hand has gone to my crotch. "Do you want to get in the back seat?" You are out the door and halfway into the back before I finish the question - you move like Wonder Woman, zoom zoom zoom. I climb in too and you slide next to me, and we are kissing and hugging again. We have time for this, we love to go slow and wait as long as we can. We are already making love, so what is the rush?

But i can't stand it and let my hand move to the hem of your skirt. My fingers toy with the edge, and caress your leg. You are so soft. I can't tell if i like any part of you better than another; you seem to enjoy my touch wherever it is. Oh, you have some spots that make you change your breathing, and i love touching those, but you are such a wonderful being I just love all of you.

My hand moves to the insides of your thighs, and i gently pry them a little bit open. I think about them wrapped around my hips, pulling me closer to you. Now my breathing starts to change. I struggle to go slowly. The impulse is to grab you, crush our bodies together franticly and rush into that sweet space where time stops and we become lost to the world, but we know slow teasing will lift us even higher for longer. I touch your underpants - it is always a discovery to find if you are wearing any, or are going Brit. I love it both ways. I rub my fingers over them, sliding in your groove. Your legs pop open and we both breathe funny.

One of my fingers toys with the edge next to your pussy, i lift it and let my finger intrude, sliding it again, Your breath catches, and i dip into your honey pot. I can smell you, so sweet. I bring my finger to my mouth and taste, and my energy moves up a notch. I share my finger with you, you lick it, suck on it, and your hand slides up under my skirt.

Your fingers follow my superficial groove, then you press with your finger just below my small penis, forcing it out. You have said it is your favorite toy, like a big clit, set free of its hood. But you ignore it for the moment and burrow your finger in, reaching a full finger deep, and you can just reach my prostate, my P-spot under the loose skin of my scrotum. You wiggle your finger, and i begin to fly. You can also reach it thru my asshole, and i look forward to that, but this is wonderful. Just wonderful.

I have slipped my finger back into your cunt, and strive to pet your G-spot. It is slow to arouse, but soon our fingers are moving in unison, our hips are moving in unison, and our sighs are in unison. Oh this is sweet.

Suddenly there is a rapping on the windows, and flashlights shine inside from both sides of the car. "Hey! What all you girls doin' in there?"

"Making out!" I yell back.

"Well ain't that sweet? Now who all's drivin'?"

"I am."

"Well then, why don't you get your ID and come back to the patrol car with me?"

Reluctantly i grab my bag from the front and open the door. I follow the flashlight beam to the patrol car. Meanwhile the other cop slides in next to you. You slide away, but he grabs a handful of your hair and roughly pulls you to him. "So you're playing kiss kiss? I like to play that." He pulls your mouth to his and roughly kisses you. He reaches inside your bra and pinches your nipple, too hard. "Oww!" you cry. He slaps you on the face. Tears form in your eyes. He reaches behind him and pulls out his cuffs, which he clicks shut on your hands behind your back. They are too tight.

He pulls you to him for a kiss, and pushes his hand under your skirt. ":Mmmmm, you are already wet... I like that."

"Fuck you!" you manage.

He slaps you again, and says, "Well, we can talk about that, you skanky slut." His hand is busy under your skirt, but there is not much you can do about it. The same touches that were a pleasure moments before when you were surrendering, are now a theft of your power. It makes all the difference in the world. He is loosening his belt, and sliding his pants down. He pushes you down on the seat, and positions his dick at your heavenly threshold. You begin to drift away, not from pleasure,but to escape from what seems inevitable.

Just then i return with the other policeman. I yell, "Tom, you son of a bitch, leave her alone!"

He backs out of the car and pulls his pants up. The other cop says, "Tom, I know this a complicated situation, but you are a little over the line here." Tom sullenly walks away, yelling "I will see you at home!"

"You will not!" you retort. You get into my front seat, and we drive to my house in silence. We get out in my driveway, and fall into each other's arms. "I am so glad you are here," you say.

"Yes," I reply, "I am glad you are here. It is about time."

We hold hands and walk into the house.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

come to night'o'erotica at good vibrations (sf) on 11/29!

virgie — Wed, 21 Nov 2007 19:11:02 GMT

I'm hosting a boobie celebration and erotica reading (from my book, Destination DD: Adventures of a Breast Fetishist with 40DDs) at the Valencia Good Vibrations in San Francisco on Thurs. November 29 @ 7. The erotica is centered around breasts and attendees are welcome to incoporate their boobie stories into the evening. Visit goodvibes.com for more info on the event and www.breastfetishist.com for more info on me, the author, Virgie Tovar. x( . )( . )x

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Any Erotic Fiction Writers Taking Part in November's NaNoWriMo? If You Don't Know About It, READ MORE...

ecrivaine32 — Wed, 24 Oct 2007 23:25:03 GMT

Only this year I learned about http://nanowrimo.org (National Novel Writing Month). It begins November 1 and runs annually, and you have one month to write 50,000 words. The whole premise of the contest is quantity over quality (quality can come later in the editing period). The point is to put yourself to the challenge to write that novel you always talked about.

It sounded pretty interesting to me at first. But when I found out that they don't censor AND they have a category (and even related community forums) for erotic fiction writers, included alongside their other genres, I was stoked!

I just thought I'd put this out there, in case any other would-be erotica writers were wondering where to try their hand at a contest. Sounds like a lot of fun. Its reach is international, and there are many, many groups to be found regionally to help motivate us along the way : )

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

EVENT: Queerotica - August 8th, 2007, 7:30pm at The Roundhouse, Vancouver

elainemiller — Sat, 21 Jul 2007 05:15:58 GMT

QUEEROTICA
http://www.elainemiller.com/queerotica/

An evening of LIVE readings of
queer erotic fiction and poetry
from some of Vancouver’s hottest writers!

August 8th, 2007 7:30

@ The Roundhouse Community Arts and
Recreation Centre
Vancouver, BC, Canada
As part of the Pride in Art Festival 2007
A fundraiser for Little Sister’s
Bookstore (Legal Defense Fund)
Produced by Elaine Miller and Afuwa Granger
http://www.elainemiller.com/queerotica/

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

My Men Will Do What You Tell Them!

Cindy — Fri, 13 Jul 2007 10:43:29 GMT

The following written by my male sex slave Steven.
people.tribe.net/steveargue2

Yes, wine is very good for the taste of pee.

I recently had a woman tie me up, straddle my face, and pee in my mouth.

Funny thing was, she was just a very good friend at the time I first suggested it, and at first I was actually joking.

She, however, responded that she would pee in my mouth for me.

Surprised thinking she was also joking I said, "OK".

She then said, "Strip!"

A little surprised, but also turned on, I asked, "naked?"

She said, "Yes strip naked and lie down on the bed, I'll tie you up and give you your fantasy."

I smiled and took off my clothes. She grabbed my cock and told me to lay down.

After she tied me up naked, she stood over me, and although she was fully clothed and I was completely naked, she stood on my bed over my fully erect hard-on smiling. Coyly she then asked, “What shall I do with my new naked pet?”

She then reminded me that she remembered what I said earlier and that she still had no hesitation about peeing in my mouth.

She left the room with me laying there tied up naked.

When she came back she had a piece of cloth that she used quickly as a blindfold over my eyes.

I could not see, but she then began to pee in my mouth. Her pee tasted warm, sexy, and oh so good.

I couldn't drink it all, it just came out too fast and her aim wasn't exact as she squirmed and laughed rubbing her pussy over my lips and tongue. I loved her pussy on my tongue and her pee squirting directly in my mouth. I drank a lot of her warm pee stream and loved it. After I was done drinking, and it was also wet all around my shoulders, she straddled my mouth with her warm pussy and I licked until she came. She then straddled my cock giving my penis great satisfaction.

I loved it! -Steven

My Men Will Do What You Tell Them!

Good boys!

Male Sex Slaves For Women
http://tribes.tribe.net/sexslaves

The rules they've agreed to:

All males in this group must follow the sexual commands of the women in the group that are within a 50-mile driving distance. If she says, “come over to my place and take off your clothes”, you do so even if she wants you to get naked in front of a room full of people. If she says, “give me a massage and then lick my pussy”, you do so. If she rolls over and says, “now, lick my butt”, you do so. If she says, “pleasure my friend,” you pleasure her friend.

Within this group only the females are allowed to make any kind of sexual requests or offers. Male slaves must have a picture of yourself in your profile and it also must contain your location. These rules do not apply to the women in the group.

There is also a private "Male Sex Slaves for Women" tribe set up for women, and the males at this site are also their sex slaves.

This Tribe is strictly set up for free exchanges. Fem-doms offering services that are tied to “financial domination” will have their advertisements deleted. Likewise any other advertisements for pay such as for pay porn-sites, professional dating services, professional strippers (male or female), etc. will be deleted.

Nothing involving pain, poop, minors, or that is unsafe is required of our male sex slaves, but all safe and sane sexual commands from our women are mandatory for men to stay in the tribe. Have fun!

Male Sex Slaves For Women
http://tribes.tribe.net/sexslaves

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Thrice as Nice – Part 3

Tue, 03 Jul 2007 05:35:52 GMT

**You know the drill. Please read parts 1 and 2 first. **

Al held the taxi door open for Ally who clambered out awkwardly. She had filled Al in on the rather sketchy details she had so far as to why they were here. Not surprisingly Al had been completely unfazed.

“Sure” he had responded when she relayed that she thought Blondie was after a threesome. When she had pressed him further, to find out what he was thinking, or what he was thinking of doing, or what he thought she should think or do….to HER, he just smiled knowingly and shook his head.
“shhhh Princess. You think too much sometimes.” He would not be drawn further into discussion.

The blond greeted them at the door cordially. They introduced one another, as if they were all partners of work colleagues, all out for a company cocktail party, Ally found it bizarre.

She led them into a smart modern flat on the ground floor. Offered them a seat on a white leather sofa and offered them each a drink.

“Scotch” said Al

“Uhm…nothing more alcoholic for me. Maybe water?”

“Mind if I?” he indicated a cigar he had taken out of his pocket.

“Not at all, I’ll get you an ash tray” Blondie tootled off into what Ally guessed was the kitchen while she glared at Al, aghast at him sparking up his fat cigar.

“Are you serious?! You can’t SMOKE in here!” she hissed at him

“Ha Ha! Relax!” he mocked her tone “Are you serious?! You can’t have a THREESOME in here!”

She rolled her eyes at him as the cloying fragrant smoke curled a trail around her.

“You didn’t have to come but you did Baby, the rules are out the window.” He sank back into the sofa and enjoyed the cigar.

The blonde returned with a scotch and another drink containing ice that she offered to Ally. She took a sip and coughed.
“This isn’t water!”
“No. Martini. You look like you really need a drink, sorry” The blonde smiled sympathetically at Ally.
“Oh what the hell” she downed the drink and laughed gratefully.

They all sat on the sofa. Al, Ally, Blondie, all lined up. Al smoked his cigar. Ally coughed now and then. The blond watched Ally in profile. Ally knew that this hiatus wasn’t going to last. She knew Al was impatient and could be very bold. She dreaded what he was going to say next as her stomach became twisted with a ridiculous number of butterflies.

“I can smell your cunt juices even through this cigar smoke. Aren’t you gonna do anything about it?”

The blond stood up smiling, and held out a hand to a mortified Ally.
“I’m going to get you another drink darling. When I come back, I’d like to see you in your underwear.”

Ally didn’t know what she thought was cooler, what Blondie had just said to her or the way she had COMPLETELY ignored Al and walked past him as if he wasn’t even there! Ally grinned at Al and shrugged her shoulders. He didn’t look too pissed off that he had been sidelined, but held his cigar in his teeth and grabbed at her legs playfully, pulling her skirt off while Ally tried to suppress a shriek.

“You heard the girl. Your underwear! Your underwear!”

He finished pulling off her clothes and sat back to continue his cigar, he left her standing there in her lacy knickers, bra and high heels. The blond returned with another martini and handed it to Ally with an appreciative nod toward her body.

The blond knelt before Ally on the white shagpile rug. Ally held the glass and sipped, the strange mixture of icy and hot liquid trickled down her throat, mixing with the cigar smoke and making her feel giddy. She closed her eyes.

She felt hands stroking her legs. She heard Al speaking in a low voice.

“Stroke her ass, she loves that.”

She felt hands stroking her ass, pulling at her knickers. She sighed and relaxed as lips pressed into her slit, finding her clit and flicking a tongue on it. Was it different? A woman pleasuring her clit with a tongue? She tried to remember all the tongues that had been to that special destination. She could only think of Al. Al was talented, but sometimes rough and surprising, her clit had on more than one occasion fallen foul of a rough nip. There was nothing rough about Blondie’s tongue. There was only sweet licks and warm wet waves and time becoming an unimportant detail as Ally lost herself in the movement.

She opened her eyes a crack and saw that somehow the blond was now only wearing her knickers. She gazed down at her full round breasts and felt desire. She also saw Al, watching the blond’s body as she rocked gently to and fro with every lick.

Ally pulled her away from her and dropped to her knees to face her licker. She didn’t want to be the statuesque recipient any longer, she wanted to be active, she wanted to be grabbing at this sexy slut’s body and turning her on. She wanted to provoke Al.

She kissed the wide mouth of the blond, both of their tongues dancing eagerly with each other. ‘Ok, so no polite little kisses first!’ she thought to herself. She felt a very round breast in each hand and rubbed her fingers to hard small nipples. ‘Are these real?’ she thought. ‘quite bouncy’ she thought. ‘How would you tell?’ she wondered. She pushed the blond back gently until she was laying on the shaggy rug looking back at her nestled between her legs. Her breasts sat perfectly, each half a sphere pointing to the ceiling as the blond looked helplessly over them.

Al looked and smoked. Did she imagine it or did he just give an encouraging wink?

She pulled the blonds panties off, they rolled into pieces of lacy string, moist and now redundant. She leant down and looked closely at her hairless pussy. ‘Quite a sight!’ she thought. ‘very mysterious with all those tempting folds’ she thought. ‘I’d like a taste of that’ she thought. She dipped her tongue in the crack as Blondie wriggled and writhed above.

She felt powerful, she knew what would feel nice down there, she approached the job with the determination of an Olympian. ‘first fast, then slow’ she thought. ‘maybe a flick here and there.’ she thought. ‘maybe a finger or two would feel good’ she thought. As Blondie sighed and groaned, grinding her hips.

Al watched, the cigar now out. His cock now out and hard and swollen in his hand.

“Do you ever get the feeling something is missing, girls?”

Ally licked with one eye on Al’s cock. She knew where that was going, it would be unlike Al, on an occasion such as this, to resist a dip in another’s welcoming pool. Blondie had also seen the bulging hard-on in Al’s hand. It didn’t take a genius to realise that was going to feel excellent immersed in a willing cunt.

Al moved out of Ally’s line of sight so she licked on, listening to Blondie breathing heavier and feeling her hips pushing towards Ally’s mouth. ‘I’m doing some good work here’ she thought. ‘Maybe I can get me a handful of those breasts.’ she thought. She lay down on her stomach with her mouth hard against the blonds’ clit and reached her hands up to caress those glorious mounds, pinching and rubbing at her nipples.

‘ouch’ Ally squealed as she felt her legs parted and Al’s cock thrusting into her, thank God she had already been wet.
‘Easy baby’ he murmured as he ran his hands up to her breasts, gripping her hard as he thrust in hard again and again.
Between licks and gasps she asked him ‘What are you doing this to ME for?’
‘You deserve some cock baby, you’re licking like an absolute pro!’
She smiled and relaxed into the familiar feel of his thick veined erection, riding her to an intense climax. She wondered if he could see the blond getting closer and closer, her breasts rising and falling with each of Ally’s caresses, that were timed with each of Al’s thrusts.

The blond went off first, like a firecracker. Bucking and screaming, sighing and moaning, and finally fizzling out. Ally ceased her work. The blond slithered away from the pair and wandered off into the depths of the flat, apparently she had had enough.

Ally stopped Al from thrusting and turned sideways to look at him.

‘Well that was strange.’ She said

‘Hmmmm. I haven’t finished with you yet.’ Al was looking her up and down, running his fingers over her body, his cock still hard inside her.

‘Do you think we should go?’

‘No I think we should fuck.’

‘Just the two of us?’

‘Yes baby, just the two of us. Three’s a crowd.’ he winked and grabbed a cheek in each hand so he could slam his cock into his willing Princess again.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

Thrice as nice - Part 2

Tue, 26 Jun 2007 06:03:14 GMT

**Please note enjoyment can only be garanteed if you read part 1 of this dirty ditty first. Remember, we are here for your enjoyment but ultimately your safety**

Everything slowed down. She stood. Her eyes gazed down and watched herself pull her panties down. She sat. She looked at the shiny slick left on the gusset of her panties. She pissed. She watched her hand reach for some toilet paper. She wiped. She watched her hands pull up her moist panties to her crotch. She stood. She smelt perfume. Was that Issy Miyake?

She stood and willed her head to clear as she opened the cubicle door and walked out.

The blond was at the mirror, but not looking at the mirror, she was looking at Ally. She watched Ally walk to the mirror, wash her hands, dry her hands on a paper towel. The blonde lent on the bench under the mirror and watched Ally take a lipstick out of her bag. She could have only been two feet away. Ally was mesmerised as the blond reached over and took the lipstick out of her hand.

“Mind if I…?”

Ally shook her head, and stood her ground as the blond applied her lipstick to her own wide mouth. And then stayed frozen as the blond reached over and touched the lipstick to Ally’s plump full lips. Slowly she ran the lipstick over top and bottom lip. Neatly covering the lips, no mistakes. Ally was preoccupied, noticing trivial differences between them. ‘She is shorter than me’ she thought. ‘Her eyes are blue’ she thought. ‘Her breasts are fuller than mine’ she thought. She didn’t notice the blond pressing something into her hand.

“Come around for dessert?” It was a question, but not asked, like a question would normally be asked.

“But we..” she mumbled and held out a gesturing hand toward the restaurant.

“BOTH of you, come around for dessert”

Ally looked down and saw a card with an address on it, she turned it over. A name, a phone number. She hardly processed them, just concentrated on the address. Yes she knew that street, yes she thought she even knew the building, it would all be so easy.

The blond led them both out of the rest room. She clattered her spikes back to her table, immediately calling the waiter over for the bill. Ally sank into her chair looking guiltily at Al, who was grinning widely. He nodded toward the blond.

“Having fun?” he asked jovially

She didn’t answer. She watched the blond kiss her dinner guest a hasty goodbye and saunter out of the restaurant, without looking back.
She suddenly knew what was going to happen, and returned Al’s grin with a cheeky raised eyebrow.

“Do you fancy some dessert?”

***Stay tuned, Good things come in threes!***

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

.::Cirque Do-So Lay::.

Asia — Tue, 22 May 2007 19:57:03 GMT

Shit,
I never proclaimed it was love;

my pussy hovering above your cock's pierce
waitin to fuck you sumthin' fierce, like
it was the last damn day of this birthday suit parade...'N'
I was the mistress of this bicentennial booty bash-In-a
haze of hash 'n' hallucination
hoverin ovah this lead mare...Hell,

I just wanted to get laid!
just
wanted the option to say I was all up in your private place
(with my face)
makin traces round your rim's cave;
(tossin your salad; gourmet)
or,
better yet...
"how far inside this circus can ya get
with that baton?"

ooh, let's
get it ON!
Do it dawgie style; butt fuckin w - i - l - d
till the last man standin' aint you ...
let's do this duel!
so I can take you to school & reteach you the A-B-C's
of every woman's cunnilingus fantasy...
"you feelin me?"
cause
this dirtay trick is offerin you a one-time-only, complimentary ride
to exXxstacy

Open wide, daddi...

Imma cummin' round your bend.

~A.J.~
@2007@
Synful Ink

posted in Erotic Fiction - 3 replies

Thrice as nice – Part 1

Fri, 22 Jun 2007 04:55:41 GMT

“Whatever” she sulked at Al as he indicated a bottle of wine on the menu

“What’s with you tonight?”

She shook her head and regarded him suspiciously. She was facing him on a bent wood chair in the restaurant, he was on the bench seat opposite, shared by all the other halves of couples seated along it’s black leather length.

She was looking in the mirror behind him and could see the blond checking him out. Miss platinum long locks was seated at a table behind them, next to Mr non-descript in a tie and jacket. On the surface of it she looked quite respectable, average pretty face, dark skirt suit – pretty much the uniform for office workers around here, but there was something in her hair that looked a little but….what? Slutty? Yes, she was a slut, Ally decided, and not just because she was brazenly checking out her boyfriend.

“What have I done?” He seemed genuinely innocent, even though she knew innocence had left this soul a long time ago.

“I can see that girl checking you out” she fumed

“eh?” he moved his head to one side “What girl?”

“Don’t give me that shit!”

“What?! Listen, I can’t even see that blonde from where I’m sitting.”

“You know she’s a blonde then!”

“Listen, Princess, cease fire! I just moved to see what you were talking about because, your beautiful face was blocking the view.” He picked up her hand and kissed her knuckles, holding her fingers and running his tongue along the groove between index and middle finger. She always melted when he was affectionate in public, their relationship, by it’s nature, had to be a guarded one.

“Bastard” she whispered and smiled sexily at him feeling a familiar gushing in her panties.

He winked at her and began tucking into their meal and wine with vigour, she admired his passion for everything, including food.

“Anyway I think you’re wrong.” He waved his fork in the direction of the blond and then went back to examining his steak.
“Huh?” she had almost forgotten the blonde as she watched him, fascinated as he swiped with his knife.
“The blond” he said casually “She’s not watching me, she’s watching you.”
She stiffened and looked again in the mirror.

“You can’t see it from that angle, but I can. She has been checking YOU out darling.” He smiled with a raised eyebrow and took a sip of his wine.

She whirled around as a flush rose to her cheeks. She saw the blond with the slutty hair looking squarely back at her. The blond tilted her wine glass to her lips and opened her mouth to let her tongue dip into red wine. Unseen by her dinner mate , she drew her tongue back into her mouth, licked it all around her lips then raised her glass to Ally.

Ally, shocked, whizzed her head back around, in time to see her hair flashing red in the mirror and her burning cheeks highlighting a very guilty look. He was laughing out loud at her.
“Naughty naughty girls!” he chuckled and forked a piece of steak with one hand. The other hand dove under the table cloth and reached up her skirt, quickly pushing her panties to one side. A slight moan escaped her lips. He put down his fork and refilled her glass using his free hand. His talking became pointless chatter to her as his fingers did a little dance over her engorged clit. She edged her hips forward on her chair and wondered how much of this could be seen behind her. She watched the blond in the mirror getting aroused, watching them.

She shivered with each small touch, she raised the glass of wine to her lips, he stroked her cuntlips while she sipped her wine. The blond had uncrossed her legs and each was now planted firmly on the floor, a spiked heel nailing them to the hardwood. She had leaned forward and her jacket opened revealing a fulsome cleavage. Her dinner date ate on in ignorance.

Ally looked back to her man, and saw over his head, her reflection, head to one side, eyes half lidded, mouth dropping open full and red lips, no words were forming as his burning gaze grew more intense. He slid one finger into her sopping lips very slowly.

“Darling?” He said with mock concern. “You look flushed. I think you better go and get some fresh air.” His head gestured towards the rest room.

Somehow by sheer luck she managed to get her wine glass back onto the table without incident. He withdrew her hand, she flicked an annoyed look at the absence of his fingers, then stumbled to her feet. She looked at him briefly before striding off to the rest room door. In the corner of her eye she caught a shake of blond hair in the mirror.

She made the rest room and took in a gulp of cool air as the heavy door closed behind her. She availed herself of a cubicle for some privacy. She was dizzy, wine and lust had gone to her head. She heard the door swing open. The unmistakeable sound of spiked heals clacking on hardwood echoed around the room.

***Stay tuned for Part 2!***

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

He's young, but eager and trainable

The_L_To_The_T — Sat, 02 Jun 2007 23:44:07 GMT

You and your man have gone out to your back yard, him in his shorts and you in your long floral skirt and sandals, to celebrate the onset of summer under the towering, watchful oak tree's shade.

You can't wait to show him the surprises you have for him.

Between your soft, frequent kisses, it's amazing how you two manage to even get the beige picnic sheet laid out. Perhaps it's because you wanted to lay on your back and get back to kissing?

He crawls up over you, between your legs, cupping your uplifted cheeks before mentioning how he adores your radiant smile, kissing your cheeks left and right, then your nose, then bringing his full lips upon yours.

Your bare legs move against his, his knee pushing up your skirt, until he discovers you're not wearing any panties.

You giggle as his eyes widen, your hips grinding slowly against his knee.

As you can imagine, he certainly didn't expect this. Surprise number one.

You tell him it's okay to lift your skirt and take a look at you. You want him to look at you and be awed, as he's never seen your nethers before.

At least not until today, on his twenty first birthday.

Now he's sweating.

Nervously, he nods and moves your skirt up some more, sucking in his breath and gazing down.

You let out a sigh of relief as you finally no longer have the need to guard what remains of your modesty from him.

His eyes fall upon your mound and he becomes utterly transfixed.

He's licking his lips to keep himself from drooling. Damn. His mouth is watering. What the hell. Of course he doesn't imagine you saw that reflexive reaction. But still... what the heck is up with that?

Unexpectedly, he looks up at you, tight lipped and resolute, and tells you you have an incredibly beautiful pussy... then there's a pause... and if you didn't know better, you'd say that was a fearful pause.

That much is obvious as sweat beads on his forehead and runs down his face, but not as obvious as the stammering of his words as he asks you if he can eat you out.

You nearly sit upright, pulling back to prop yourself up on your arms. What did he say? Then you search his nearly worshipful hazel eyes and realize he is not kidding.

Hey, you started this. You showed him that forbidden part of you that you wouldn't let him see before.

But why? you ask out loud.

Now he's embarrassed and ashamed; which is not hard to imagine since as far as he knows, you're about to hop up and run. Stammering some more, he tells you it's because you're so beautiful... it's the only way he knows to make love to you.

Oh, there are other ways, you think, but jeez, that a nice guy. He could be really suave with a little help. Er, with you, that is.

Your pussy was tingling; now it's clenching hungrily. This is usually when you go hump a pillow and hope memories of your now ex husband laughing at your request for a fingerfuck, don't resurface. But your ex isn't here, now is he?

Still, this is going way further than you planned.

But your pussy is practically throbbing at the thought of his sun tanned caramel face between your fleshy ivory thighs. You've just [i]got[/i] to feel this.

So you tell him you'll think about it, and don't he try to goad you into intercourse. He nods emphatically, saying he'd never try anything as brutish as spoiling your beauty like that.

You almost snort. News flash! Beautiful or not, you could use some brutish spoiling. Just not today. But you don't tell him; although you make a note to set him straight later.

He nods and lowers his head, apologizing for being so rude and forward. You roll your eyes and swing your legs under you, going from sitting upright to crawling forward like you would when your little brother swatted you upside the head as a kid and tried to make a run for it. Except this time, you're older, bigger, and damned turned on by this young man's shyness.

You have an inch and a few pounds on him, plus quite a few years. Forcing him on his back is no problem for a farm girl like you.

He pushes back, no doubt surprised by you, but you force his hands back down and straddle him, then take a moment to look into his amazed eyes. You command him to lay on his back now, and he nods, confusion written all over his face.

You settle on your knees and then sit up, your arms rested on your thighs as you study him, waiting to see if he's going to try to buck you off... almost daring him to. Knowing that he's far too bewildered to resist, you then smile and slowly open your creamy blouse, revealing your generous breasts threatening to burst out of your white bra. You then reach behind you and an instant later, your bra is unclasped, though it hangs there, teasingly, denying him a full view of your bosom. You just like the way he stares at your breasts.

Breasts. That's what he always calls them. He'll learn 'tits' soon enough, when you want him to talk dirty.

But for now, baby steps.

You lean slightly, one hand seemingly insecurely holding your bra in place while the other reaches into the picnic basket to retrieve a green, seedless grape with the tips of your long, crimson manicured fingers. Now you can feel his erection pushing up at you, he's so aroused.

You smile and wiggle a little, then take off your bra, casting it aside, breathing deeply and slowly as you again reveal to him your pancake sized areolae and bullet stiff nipples that he has suckled so well in the past. You smile as the fingers of your other hand bring the grape to your tongue, which curls, drawing it slowly into your mouth. Then you close your lips and lift your head, swallowing the grape whole, letting him see your throat working to guide it down into your belly. You let out a soft moan, gyrating your hips and clenching your abdominal muscles while your hands caress and then frame your belly, making him imagine your body celebrating the grape's arrival in your stomach.

His mouth falls wide open.

That's when you lean forward and fall upon him, expertly bringing your mouth down upon his, your lips coaxing his open.

Your tongue slides into his mouth, delivering to him the grape he thought you'd swallowed. His loud moan says it all - and so does his smile afterwards.

You manage to bite the grape in half with his help, and share the juices back and forth across each other's dueling tongues, until you sit back up and you both eat it and lick your lips.

You smile widely at him, then lift yourself up over him, telling him to put his hands at his sides. He nods and complies, allowing you to move up, your legs pinning his arms, until you're finally kneeling right over his face.

A slight sense of dizziness creeps over you as you lift your skirt up over his head; he knows what's coming, and you've never been so freaky before. But that's why you're pushing forward - this is just another inhibition forced upon you by your ex, and which you're destroying forever.

It's not wrong. It really isn't.

Unhesitantly, you position your womanhood right over his face, straddling his head, but you don't kneel down. You sit upright and lift your skirt, catching the edge with your teeth, reaching down to find your pussy lips and spread them open, letting him see your vaginal muscles pulsating for him.

You ask him if he likes looking at your pussy, and he moans out loud, absolutely yes! Then you grin and lean forward so you can watch, gently circling your clit, telling him to breathe deep and smell your horny pussy... but no sooner than you speak, than his head pushes up, his nose pressing into your mound. He breathes deeply, adoringly, as if he were savoring a vintage wine. Indeed, it's intoxicating for you just to watch him smell your pussy like that and then even moan with such great appreciation for your scent!

Smiling down at him, you gently push his head down, telling him to stay flat on his back. He complies and licks his lips, and you reach into the picnic basket to grab a thick, stubby piece of honeydew melon, bringing the cool fruit slice right to your entrance.

You tell him to watch closely, as your fingers push the slice up into your puckered hole. Your pussy spreads open to accept it, as your fingers push it further in. He gasps as your inner muscles naturally contract and, to your surprise, the melon slice slides in. You can feel your hole relaxing, and you realize your pussy just swallowed it whole.

You giggle with shock and ask him if he can see it still. He says no, he wishes he could but he can't.

Mmm. It's disappeared inside you, huh? That's one way to feed a hungry vagina. You smile and wiggle over his face, then stop briefly, clenching your pussy muscles.

That wetness. That warm, familiar wetness, surges through you. As you bow your head and watch, you see the droplets of melon juice drip right onto his full lips.

Quickly, you tell him to open his lips, and he does. Your fingers slowly rub your clit, circling it a few times, and then a few more drops come out of you, right into his waiting mouth.

He licks his lips and swallows eagerly. You ask him tenderly if he likes the taste, and he says yes, yes, very much. You nod and ask him if he'd like to drink from your pussy and his mouth falls open for a different reason - thirst. His mouth is now watering!

You giggle and tell him that you get very wet when you cum, and you want him to drink your juices from you. You're using the melon to make it taste better.

He moans, no way, you taste good already. You smile and shake your head, telling him if he wants the natural taste of you, then you'll sit down on his mouth so he can suck out the melon. He says he'd be glad to, please, sit on his lips. So you do, slowly, lowering yourself upon him until your pussy meets his mouth.

Wow. Those nice, full lips. Open and waiting. No way is he going to be left waiting; you ease yourself into position, wiggling into place, relaxing on your heels to fully, firmly plant yourself.

First, you feel your pussy lips grinding into his face, smothering his lips; then you feel his nose rub against your prominent clit. Your body shudders and your breasts heave. His eyes are all over you - your belly button, your breasts, and your ecstatic face as your teeth lose hold of the skirt.

The skirt falls, but it's too late to bother. He's sucking you. Damn, he's sucking you so gently. Your eyes widen with dumbstruck amazement as he nurses your pussy, the suction tugging lovingly at your insides, drawing the melon slice forward. The tiny thing feels massive inside you as it moves, caressing your pussy, until it emerges from your vagina and falls into his mouth.

He moans loudly, deeply with appreciation as he eats the cum sweetened melon slice.

Wow. Goodness gracious! His voice is deep and strong! It rumbles through your vagina and sends goosebumps up your body so powerful that your pussy clenches hard. You can already feel it coming.

You need to fuck his face, now. There's no stopping this. You're [i]going[/i] to cum. The explosion is ripping its way out of your molten core right now.

Suddenly, you thrust forward, pumping your pussy lips across his face, grinding your clit into his nose and lips. Your rhythm is all erratic, but who cares? In a moment you'll be carried away on the wings of bliss and his face will be a fucking mess. You want that so bad, and you can tell he does, too.

Your vision blurs and your insides collapse completely in an orgasmic spasm that leaves you breathless. Warm wetness shoots through your vagina and you let out a long, happy sigh as you relax and let your musky cum rush into his mouth. Ooh, to be able to gush without feeling so ashamed of your body... and have a willing, loving mouth under you waiting to drink your squirts. What exactly did you do to deserve this?

You grip your thighs and push down, grinding, spilling your creamy load of hot womancum all over his chin, nose and cheeks.

Wow, what a nice load your pussy made in honor of him... his face is now super wet and slippery. An easy ride, or so your pussy find out. The friction is almost nonexistent as your pussy slips and slurps loudly across his face.

Ahh, another orgasm, another warm creamy flood. It's okay, just cum all over his face and in his mouth. He doesn't mind. Just mash your breasts and play with your nipples and cum all over him.

You let out a long sigh of joy as your orgasms start to run together, the wet slickness of your cum on his face making it so easy to pump and thrust and keep cumming...

and that's when you come up for air, like a diver that's been under the water too long. You suddenly take in a deep gasp and then another, until you find your spasms are keeping you breathless!

Damn, it's his tongue! He slipped it into you!

Oooh yes, he's wiggling it around, licking you clean!

You can't help but sit down hard, knowing by his nose breathing out on your clit that he's doing fine down there, but desperately needing his tongue deeper!

Around and around and around his tongue goes, probing, licking, swirling.

You tense up again and then sigh deep, letting go of all self control so your rising orgasm can take you where it will.

Your pussy grabs and claims his long tongue as yours, then you're squeezed breathless by your own body as he holds his tongue up in you.

You squirt again.

You really should get up, but why bother? He breathes deeply through his nose, as if smelling you, then moans like a man intoxicated. Oh yeah, you'd be a fool not to enjoy him for as long as he wants to be down there.

You close your eyes and gyrate, reveling in the warm pool of wetness soaking his face and lubricating your thrusts. His face smells like pussy - for that matter, the heady scent of pussy is all in the air, too. Yes, world, that's you, well satisfied no less, thanks to your lover.

A few more gentle but sweetly satisfying tremors later, you gently tug at your nipples and suck them, enjoying his tongue licking around in your pussy, and then you sit still and lift your skirt.

There he is, his tongue outstretched, wiggling, stroking you. He's smiling up at you like a kid set loose in a candy store.

Then, he sucks you again. More warm cum flows through you. You relax and prepare to flood his mouth some more...

and then you realize...

You don't want him to suck you dry! Not just yet.

Quickly, you slide back, leaving a slick trail of womancum on his bare chest, and deftly plant your lips on his, sticking your tongue into his mouth. Alas, he's already eaten the melon slice. Blah. But that's okay - you can share the taste of you in his mouth. What a good reason to kiss him deep and kiss him for a long time!

You never minded licking your juices off your finger before - it's especially fun to surprise him and run your tongue around in his mouth to taste yourself!

Goodness, he smells like musky horny pussy. Maybe you'll send him to class like this on Monday morning. What better way to say "Mine. Do not touch!" than to cum all over his face and then massage it in with your fingers?

Oh now that's nasty. LOL.

He asks you if he can lick you some more, and you tell him no. This won't be your last time together, you promise. You slide your body further down over his, until you are confronted with the towering erection pushing up his shorts.

Now you've seen the monster in there before - indeed you've sucked him dry a few times - but you just have to see it again. You're about to cum just thinking about it.

You open his shorts, and quickly take down his shorts and briefs. There, hidden from the world, lie a dark, veiny organ half as long as your forearm, with a broad mushroom shaped head already glistening with pre-cum.

Your pussy tingles like crazy. If ever there was a vaginal equivalent of having an empty stomach for a day, it was this. He could lick his nose with his tongue, but that just didn't subsitute for having this pumping away inside you.

Quickly, you stand up and take off your skirt, tossing it aside. Then you squat over his waist, bringing his cock to your entrance. He stiffens and moans, and you tell him you're going to stroke his cock with your pussy lips. He groans, saying he might cum, and you say it's alright, you'll clean him up.

Puzzled, he looks at you in silence, but all too quickly you let him know what you mean when your hand presses his cock against his body and you kneel down, planting your pussy lips on its throbbing underside.

His cock jerks as you sit down completely, then thrust slowly...

... caressing his huge, throbbing undervein with your nether lips.

His body stiffens as your pussy spills cum all over his thick penis, your labia stroking him back and forth.

Then his breath catches.

Then he closes his eyes and groans.

Your hips pump back and forth over him a few more times, stroking his cock with your pussy lips, until you see his cock grow hard as steel.

He's about to cum.

Pondering that, you thrust too far, and his cock-head catches against your entrance, his mushroom head bluffing at demanding entry.

But you're not into bluffs.

Your vagina is empty and wanting, and his cock is just the right thing to fulfill your hunger.

You readjust yourself and catch his cock-head in your hole, pushing back and down to pull it in. It slides right into you.

Just the cockhead.

No, wait. Some of his shaft can come in, too.

Mmm.... now, a little more.

His mouth is wide open with amazement, his body tense beneath you, as you push down onto him.

Hmmm. He's already so far inside you that you can't feel where his cock head is. It's somewhere in your molten core, and still going deeper!

A little more slides into you... damn what a long, fat penis this is!

Your insides are stretching, but you're so wet and horny! Your depths relax and swallow more of him, until suddenly, you find yourself firmly planted in his lap.

Looking down, you're surprised. You finally have him entirely inside you, and you feel totally stuffed with his cock. Your body is frozen - not because of any pain - but because it's been so long since you've felt warm, human flesh throbbing inside you, and the first time you've felt anything this big filling you up. Not even your vibrator lights a candle to this!

His mouth is still hanging open, and his hands are now free, his nearly white-knuckled fists clutching handfuls of grass torn from the very ground.

His penis twitches defiantly, confounding his attempts at self control, and in no time you find your hips needing to gyrate in response. You can hear his cock slurping inside you, its broad head lost somewhere in your clenching belly, aimed at your womb.

Any moment now, it'll start shooting his milky white nectar into you.

And now you lick your lips and tell him the final surprise of his birthday. Hell, it's a surprise to you that you're finally doing what you resolved to do back on New Year's Eve.

You ease yourself up, then slide back down his length, telling him not to worry. He mutters back, but his throat is so dry he almost chokes, asking you what do you mean. Smiling wickedly at him, you pump yourself up and down on him one more time, telling him tenderly to relax. He counters that he'll cum. You slide your hands up your belly and cup your breasts for him, telling him to just look at your breasts for a moment.

He squirms now, repeating his warning... he's going to cum inside you.

You nod, telling him you know, you still want him to admire your breasts, it'll help him shoot better inside you.

His mouth really falls open now.

You mash your breasts together and gently pull at your nipples, telling him that you want to grow old with him but not childless. You settle in his lap and tighten your lip, clenching his cock. He shudders and lets go of the grass, reaching out to touch your legs.

He finally says... are you sure? this... this is just too good to be true.

Not exactly the words one should say, but hey, he's young and nervous, and certainly not the smoothest guy in the world like your ex husband was. Oh wait, he was a fucking jerk. To hell with smoothness.

You breathe deeply and take his hands in yours, caressing his fingers, telling him softly that he's a wonderful man who will one day make a woman a happy wife and mother. After seeing the confusion creeping across his face, you then smile and add that you want him to cum inside you so that woman will be you.

Of course, all of these distractions help to draw him back from the clutches of his impending climax.

As the widest, happiest smile you've ever seen, dawns on his face, you raise up and then plant him inside you again. And again. And again.

His flesh surges back and forth inside you, your pussy squishing loudly around him, churning him, drawing him further into you than he, or any man, has ever been, both physically and spiritually.

Your hips move faster.

You can tell by the look in his eyes exactly when he finally surrenders to you and his universe implodes, leaving only the protective feeling of your silky, warm, wet pussy completely enveloping him. It makes you smile...

His back arches slightly as you start to really bounce on him, working your muscles skillfully to tighten your pussy until you're grabbing him inside you like a tight, wet fist. His whole body tenses up in response.

You begin to reflect on how much you love enfolding him physically and emotionally like this, and how good it is to be so greatly appreciated and adored in return...

Finally, his already rigid, yet slightly pliant cock swells up and stiffens up even more, like unbending steel. His breath catches in his throat as his hands squeeze yours tightly. You're almost there.

Your belly tingles with worry and anticipation. Is this really the right thing to do?

You keep bouncing, stroking his cock fast and unbelievably tight in your pussy.

Of course it's the right thing. He has dreamt so long of meeting Miss Right, of settling down and having a family, and neither of you can imagine being apart. You've been to Australia together and have even teamed up to do wedding photography. You've been to countless open houses together, for crying out loud.

You close your eyes and close your inhibitions out of your mind. Now is the time to contemplate on his swollen, rock hard cock pulsating menacingly inside you. Your lips whisper a last request to him... please, get you pregnant.

He squirms and gasps, unable to breathe deep enough to respond. You finally slow your hips and plant yourself down in his lap, holding him possessively in you, his cock head captive in the incomprehensible depths of your womanhood. He as no hope of escaping you, and you can't possibly pull him out in time.

At last, the moment you've been anticipating, finally happens. You feel his cock swell and lurch inside you.. it may have been years since you last had sex, but you never forget that first mighty pulse of a cock starting to ejaculate.

If some part of you is screaming to jump off of him, you certainly can't hear it.

You push down and gyrate, squeezing him as tight as you can, trying to subjugate his swelling flesh. For your efforts, he archs his back again and his face contorts with a pleasure far beyond his ability to comprehend, until an exultant roar even he didn't see coming, escapes his lips and booms out into the midday air.

You barely hear it over the rush of blood in your ears as your heart races; then when his cock jerks rhythmically, and you feel a warm pool of heat growing inside you, your scream rises out of your belly to join his.

Your pussy wrests control from you, spasming and clenching wildly around him, milking him, stroking him...

devouring him.

His hips buck against you, bouncing you up and down, pumping waves of his scalding hot seed so far up inside you it feels like he's flooding the very pit of your stomach. Your body gyrates uncontrollably, his cock dictating the swaying of your hips. Your nipples are so hard they hurt.

You pitch forward and dig your fingers into his chest, riding him, your pussy eagerly accepting all that he has to give.

Some time in the distant future, your pulses and his finally die down, but you don't dare move as his cock works overtime to pump those last fertile drops into you. Your eyes open again and you see his sweaty face, his chest heaving rapidly as he joins you in an attempt to catch your breaths.

He looks vulnerable there under you, utterly disoriented by his orgasm, perhaps even a little confused.

You gently lay down on him and kiss his lips, your lips working their way over to his right ear, sucking on his lobe and whispering words of encouragement to him, until you feel him stiffening up again.

He groans softly and squirms.

Slowly, you hook your legs under him and then roll both of you over, so that he's now on top.

In his ear you tell him this is the best position to conceive.

His hips start pumping as you gaze up at his face silhouetted against the sun filtering through the oak tree's leaves.

You then tell him you want him to fuck you every day until his seed hits home.

He promises he will... if you'll marry him.

You seal the deal with an emphatic yes, and during the ensuing long, deep kiss, he erupts in you again, and his seed hits home.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Master Builder

Thu, 31 May 2007 04:52:15 GMT

The doorbell rang, she cursed. She had just finished some work and had five minutes to herself and now someone was bothering her, she looked out the front window and could see the familiar silhouette of Rod’s Ute parked on the road. Off went the butterflies in her stomach. She did a quick inventory on herself.
Hair? OK.
Face? A bit sweaty from the morning walk.
Skirt? Moderately clean
Bra? White, slightly padded, almost sexy, uplifting thing
Undies? No undies on! (oh well, never mind).
Shirt? Also not on! (oops).

“Fuck it” she thought. This may be what it takes to find out if there was a situation going on here, like she imagined there was. Answer the door in your bra.

Knock Knock Knock, Rod persisted. She made heavy running stomps to the door, to make it sound like she was in a hurry, i.e. too busy to put clothes on.
“Oh Hello!” She said breathlessly as she threw open the door.
“Hi, howya goin’ there” that familiar Aussie drawl of Rod’s came out sounding like it was all one word, and was always accompanied by a playful lopsided smile.
It took about half a second for him to realise that he was looking at his favourite client wearing not much at all. She watched his eyes flick down a fraction then up and stay fixed on her eyes, determined not to get caught perving at her breasts. She expected this response from Rod; he was generally described as ‘a good bloke’ by his employees and by all accounts, considered a decent man. He had, so far, not returned any of her borderline flirty text messages with anything other than appropriate to-the-point responses.
She had sent “Could U come
round and look at
gutters? Think need
bigger screws ;-)
Thnx xx”

His reply “No worries”

She had sent “I have your money
honey, come round
n e time to get xx”

His reply “Thanks that be great”

She had told herself a hundred times to leave it alone, it was just a crush and they were both happily married so obviously NOTHING could ever happen. But something nagged her about the looks they exchanged, the amount of times he “just dropped in” and the conversations they had. She couldn’t deny that this older, scruffier, and manlier man than-her-husband had ignited a basic desire in her that had simply not been there for years.

He laughed nervously “In a bit of a hurry there?” he said indicating her state of undress.
“Woops! Oh sorry!” she faux gushed, making no attempt to cover herself “It’s too hot for clothes, don’t you think?” she returned cheekily and waved him inside.
He chuckled, almost embarrassedly. He followed her into the house, his eyes fixed on the floor.
“Feel free to take something off, if it makes you feel more comfortable” As she reached the kitchen sink she spun around to see his reaction. He was grinning at her, she returned his grin and held his gaze for just a fraction too long without saying anything else.
“mmmmmm” he said with slightly raised eyebrows “might take ya up on that, it’s pretty hot innit?”
“It really is hot” she agreed, returning the same raised eyebrows.

“Anyway” he smiled and returned to a business like drawl “just popped in to let ya know, Steve the plumber ’ll be round tamorra, not s’arvo”. He sat himself in his usual stool while she made the tea, all the time aware his eyes were absent-mindedly tracking her movements.
“Oh, OK no problem…..But you could have called to tell me that Rod.”
“Yeah but I was passin, so I thought I’d drop in” He accepted the cup of tea she had made him.
“Yeah, you do that a lot, I’ve noticed” She smiled, trying to get a reaction from him, some kind of small sign that she wasn’t imagining the extra attention she warranted.
“Yep.” he smiled as he sipped “s’good tea.” They both grinned at each other.

After a few small discussions about Steve and what he would be doing, he got off his stool to leave. She realised with a sinking dread that this could well be the last goodbye. The thought of never seeing Rod again, never sharing tea and cheeky flirtatious moments with him made her feel a lonely ache inside. She would never hear the throb of his V8 engine in her driveway again, life would return to mundane routine.

“Better get goin’” he sighed as he finished his cup and strode around the bench to put it in the sink. But this time she wouldn’t let him get away without a struggle, this time she wanted something more to remember him by. She put all thoughts of her loving husband out of her head and gave in to the warm nervous buzz he had stirred in her stomach.

As he moved past her she reached out a hand and touched him lightly on the arm. He stayed looking at the sink, put his cup slowly in it and raised his head to look at her. This was it. His eyes were saying “no I can’t” his head almost shaking a no, but his hands were suddenly drawing her towards him. They came together in a charged embrace, his hand was on the back of her head, his face was buried into her neck breathing into her hair. He was stocky and strong, and she felt his strong left arm circle around her waist against her naked skin, she felt him press his body hard against her, she felt his warmth, she smelt sawdust mixed with perspiration and let herself go moist everywhere at once. Passion gushed about her body, taking over her will, making her legs go weak, making her lean into him. She moaned deeply and involuntarily.

She felt his lips kissing her neck as his hands explored her body. One hand went down and lifted the hem of her skirt, found her thigh and pulled her toward his groin. The other came back around her waist and travelled up to her breast, fingers reaching over the top of her bra and gently pulling it down. She was scared to look at him, scared to break the embrace but more urgent was the fear that she this would somehow end before he kissed her lips.

Not wanting to waste any chance of getting her hands on him, she found the bottom of his t-shirt and put her hands under it, feeling up his chest with both her hands she gently pushed him so he was at arms length, she kept her hands and eyes focused on his chest and felt the soft hair covering his hard body underneath – “my God I love tradesmen” – she thought to herself and then lifted her lids to look at him. His bright blue eyes steadily gazed back at her, she knew her own gaze was loaded with inappropriate sexual content and she wondered what was going to happen next.

“I wonder what’s going to happen next?” She said, her hands on his chest, his hand on her thigh the other tugging at her bra, his head bowed down watching his fingers play over her nipple.
“mmmmm kay?” he asked hoarsely. Then she moaned as he pulled her towards him and their mouths melted into each other. His lips were so moist and urgent, his tongue hinting at her that it too wanted to play. His grip on her thigh tightened. She could feel his hard cock pressing against her, those butterflies were travelling down from her tummy now.
“iss akay?” this time it was muffled sound she heard, passion overtook her as his lips were again on her neck, kissing her ears, her head rolled back and her eyelids closed, about to give in to him completely she suddenly realised he was pulling away. She annoyingly felt the warmth of his body change to a cool space between them.

She wanted that heat back, she wanted the cover of their closeness around her again. As she opened her eyes with a little frown she saw him standing there looking at her directly for an answer, she felt his hands holding her fingertips, but at a distance. Shyly she gazed at him through lowered lids, her head bowed, she pulled him toward her again with her fingertips.
“I’m sayin, Is This OKAY?” he held her off, she felt naked and vulnerable. Why was he teasing her like this, he could see that she found what he was doing to her very OKAY indeed.

She gave him a confused quizzical look. “Mmm? Why are you teasing me?” She coyly asked trying to return him to their passionate moment, but something had changed in him.
“Are You teasing ME?” He demanded angrily “Is that what you’re doin?”
“No!” she protested
“You know what this is?” now he had grasped her shoulders and put his face near her face. “Is this what you wanted? Is this what you want? Both of us are married”
“Uhh?” she was shocked, she suddenly felt like she couldn’t breathe, she wanted escape. What was she doing? She didn’t know. Now she was in dangerous territory, she had left fantasy land and was now, where? In cheating wife land? In husband stealing-ville? But the lust deep in the pit of her would not be quelled.

“Are you playin’ games with me?” he demanded
“No! No No” She stepped forward and held his face in her hands. “No, it’s not a game. I’m not teasing you. I just want….” She searched his expression for a clue, permission for her to abandon any pretence.
“Say it” he was gruff
“I want you” she sighed pressing her mouth into his. He surrounded her again with his warm hard body, embracing her roughly. This time she could really feel his big hard cock straining against his work shorts.
“Say it again” Between his hard lustful kisses he kept interrogating her.
“I want you” she breathed
“You want me to what?” He demanded, his hands everywhere, up her skirt, squeezing her arse.
“I want you to….I want you to…”
“say it”
“Fuck me” she begged “Fuck me….fuck me”
He smiled smugly at her, victorious, and pushed her hand down the front of his shorts and onto his excited tool. Her hand closed around the hot hard head of his cock and his eyes closed with an appreciative moan.

“ahhhhh, let me at it” she quipped bending down to unzip his fly.
“wanna meet little Rod?” he asked pulling out his huge erection to proudly show her.
“s’cuse me but there is nothing little here!” she grinned squatting down to meet her match face on.
“more than a mouthful I reckon” he boasted.

She gazed at him and licked her lips, “We’ll soon see about that” she opened her mouth, lips swollen from the passionate kisses and took the head of his cock in, rolling her tongue all over the bulging end she moved onto her knees to get a better grip and steady herself. Both of his hands were on her head, just softly caressing her hair, she needed no encouragement to take him further into her.

She pulled down his shorts and grabbed two muscular cheeks in her hands, squeezing them she looked up to watch his face as she relaxed her throat and sucked his cock right into her, she felt it pushing against her throat but resisted the urge to gag, she wanted to give him a blowjob to remember her by. She was spurred on by the look on his face, at first he was smiling sexily down at her, then she saw his expression change to rapture as his eyes closed and his head rolled back.

She sucked and sucked eagerly, rocking him back and forth, grabbing his muscular bum, and rubbing her hands up and down his legs, his cock was throbbing in her mouth, she pushed it all the way in again and again, occasionally pulling back to flick her tongue across the head. Rod moaned and moaned. What could she do to turn him on even more? This time when she took him in her mouth she closed her hand around his balls, they were tight up against his cock fit to burst. She caressed them while she was sucking, listening to his sighs until his voice caught. She felt his hands pulling her head away and looked up to see him looking down at her. His voice was dry and impatient “you feel so fucking good on my cock….I wanna turn you on honey”

He pulled her to her feet and kissed her mouth while she kept her hands on his throbbing cock. He pulled her skirt up and put his hands right between her legs to find wet and hot petals of her sex eager for his fingers. His tongue pushed into her mouth while his fingers played with her tingling clitoris, her breathing grew harder and harder as he urged her on to climax.
“Oh yeah honey” he said “are you lovin that? Is that good for you?”
She couldn’t speak, she nodded and grabbed his big tool moaning louder and louder as his expert fingers rubbed at her. She felt herself rocking to the ultimate explosion, but wanted to stop, there was a part of her that wanted more intensity.

She stopped both of their hands, she looked into his eyes. She saw deep primal desire looking back at her.
Suddenly she was pulling off the remains of her clothes, he pulled off his t-shirt to reveal his hairy chest leading down to his rigid giant erection.
“I’ve got to have that inside me”
He didn’t need to hear any more. He lifted her by her hips and carried her to the kitchen table, he pushed open her legs to reveal her pink lips beckoning him in.
“I want to taste you first” he growled as he bent down and lapped at her sweet dripping honey
“your so wet, your so turned on” he panted, in-between his teasing licks.
She could only sigh and caress his head as she felt all of the electricity in her body gather in her centre.
“Oh God Rod, I’m going to come!”
It was too late, she was moaning as his tongue ran back and forth over her clit teasing her and pushing her to the finish. She thought she could stand it no more when again she felt his hands on her hips, pulling her to the edge of the table.
“I want to fuck you baby, let me fuck you”
“put it in!”

Her back arched as she felt his massive cock pushing into her, she was still turned on and everything tingled as he pulsed into her, he pulled her up to sitting and flicked her nipple with his tongue while he caressed the other breast with his big builders hands. He was ramming hard into her but she wanted to feel it harder and faster. Her words were single syllable, punctuating each of his powerful thrusts.
“Hard.” “Fast.” “More.” “Oh.” “Oh.” and then she remembered something important ”Don’t” ,“Come”, “Inside” ,“Me!” he kept pumping away, getting faster and faster but as he looked in her eyes she knew he had understood.

Again and again he thrusted, now they were sweaty, wet hair, her arse making her slip on the table, he was holding her hips up with his hands, her legs wrapped around his waist. She looked down intently, watching his impressive cock penetrating her, turned on by the site, unable to believe it was her on the receiving end.

Somehow he managed to keep up the pace until she was ready to climax again. She nodded at him and drank in the feel of his hard rod, stroking in time to her climax, a long and satisfied moan was impossible to contain as she felt the gush of passion flood her. She felt herself relax after the intensity of her orgasm. With a macho grunt, he pulled his explosive cock out and let go his spurt of hot love at her stomach, it shot all over her breasts and up to her lips where her tongue was eagerly ready to receive it.

Rod collapsed on her, panting and stroking her hair, while she ran her fingers lightly over his broad, muscular shoulders. Feeling his juice sticking them together, they lay together catching their breath.
‘Well they don’t call you Master Builders for nothing’ she said

by
Sandy.Crotch@hotmail.com

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

The Changeling

remittance girl — Mon, 25 Dec 2006 07:09:08 GMT

The Changeling

One day, quite suddenly, you realize you are changing.

For me, it began in the middle of a cappuccino, sitting at my regular cafe, in the morning, just before the day became too hot. I sat silently, peaceably at the same table as a stranger. He was staring out over the courtyard, to where the gardener's efforts had ceased and the busy street began. I smoked and looked at him looking.

He was middle-aged, balding, and somewhat overweight. A plain man. A quiet man. Thoroughly unremarkable. Some might even say he was ugly.

The more I looked, the more I saw. The eyes behind the steel framed lenses were grey-blue, with a darker ring around the outside of the iris. I had never noticed his mouth before, but now I saw it was rather odd: the lips were plumpish and cherubic. It was the mouth of a glutton. A consumer of things. The lips pursed.

"Thank god the rainy season's over. I'd had enough of it." The sound of his voice startled me into awareness. I withdrew from my scrutiny, vaguely ashamed of the intrusion.

"You'd regret that remark by February. It'll get stinking hot and you'll dream of rain."

"True." He nodded his head, eyes still fixed on the distance.

I took a sip of coffee, lit a cigarette, and resumed my guilty exploration. I had no idea why I felt so compelled to examine him, but he seemed oblivious to it.

He was wearing dark worsted trousers, and the jacket that completed his suit was neatly hung on the back of his chair. Highly polished black oxfords enclosed neat, small feet. Even with his legs crossed, his black socks reached high enough to cover his calves. A careful man. A man of habits.

Unexplainably, the crisp neatness of his white shirt disappointed me. The front was smooth and uncreased, but there were sharp, clean lines down each arm. Perhaps I extrapolated. Someone ironed his shirts. He was married or attached in some way. Well, of course he would be. After all, he had to be close to sixty, and living in Saigon, no white male ever stayed single for long

"Do you ever dream of the rain?"

The question startled me. It wasn't a casual question at all. Not the kind you ask a stranger. And that is what we were. We worked in the same building, we nodded politely, affording each other recognition in the elevator, or outside, in the smoking area. We'd never talked before.

"I..." My immediate reaction was to brush the question off as a joke, but something stopped me. "Yes, sometimes I do. Do you?"

"Yes. Frequently."

Still he hadn't turned his head. He recrossed his legs and laced his fingers together over the modest paunch of his belly. His hands were just like his feet - small and tidy. He wore no rings and his nails had recently been manicured. They were buffed to a high polish. The backs of his hands were browned from the sun and there was a light dusting of dark hair on the first joint of each finger. His lips pursed again.

"Does it arouse you?"

My gaze snapped to his face and I felt mine colour. "I...I beg your pardon?"

"Does it arouse you when you dream about the rain?" He turned slowly towards me. The expression he wore was impassive, as if he was still talking about the weather.

"N-no!" I said, gathering my cigarettes off the glass tabletop and stuffing them blindly into my handbag. I stood up and turned to go back inside the building.

"Liar." I heard him say.

I walked quickly through the cool of the marble-lobbied building and pushed the button for the elevator.

I stood waiting impatiently, my heart hammering in my chest. Only when the steel doors whispered open and I stepped inside did I let out my breath, astonished by my overreaction to the whole episode. What in the world was wrong with me? It had just been one of those normal conversations that turn weird. They happened all the time. I usually just laughed and brushed them off. But this one had spooked me; he'd spooked me. And that was the moment I realized I'd changed.

* * *

I saw him again, a week later. I called the elevator to go down for a coffee and a cigarette and, when the doors opened, he was there, alone. I hesitated before I stepped in next to him and gave him my usual nod, but this time it took an effort. As the car began to descend, I caught the smell him: soap, as if he'd just shaved, and something muskier beneath it.

"Coffee time?" He asked.

"Yes."

"Me too."

When the doors opened, I made an effort to get out quickly. I thought of walking around the corner to the coffee place on the street, but the day was hot already, and I didn't have the time. The patio was bustling with people and I found the only empty table and sat down.

"All the tables are taken. Mind if I join you?" It was the voice I was dreading.

"It depends on what you're going to talk about," I said, finding the assertiveness I had managed to misplace before.

He didn't respond. He simply pulled out the chair opposite mine, shrugged off his neat, dark jacket, and hung it on the back of the chair. The waiter arrived.

"Two cappuccinos," he said, and sat down.

His face held the same deadpan expression. "What would you like to talk about?"

"Not the weather."

A small smile curled around the corner of his lips. "Not the weather, then."

Our coffees came, I lit my cigarette, and for a while we sat in silence. My earlier compulsion to examine him returned, but I didn't give in.

"What do you do here?"

"I teach."

"What do you teach?"

"I'm teaching a corporate seminar on web usability."

"It sounds very dull."

"It is."

"Is that what you do all the time?"

"No, usually I teach at the University, but they're on a break."

He fired neat, pointed questions at me. I answered pleasantly and sipped my coffee. I didn't ask any in return, vaguely worried that any interest shown on my part might encourage him to veer onto less suitable subjects. Slowly, we lapsed back into silence.

I'd made a point of not looking at him at all, but just at the corner of my eye, I could see his hand on the table resting lightly and possessively on a slim gold lighter with chased engraving. The tip of his index finger slid slowly back and forth over the textured surface. The manicured nail shone and flashed in the sunlight.

"It's alright not to answer a question, you know, but you shouldn't answer it with a lie."

"If you want the truth, you should try keeping your questions appropriate."

Even as I answered, I could feel myself beginning to blush again. What had happened to my detachment, my ability to control a situation?

"I spend half my life being appropriate. It bores me," he said, softly. "Doesn't it bore you?"

"Sometimes. But I try not to offend total strangers by asking them intimate questions."

"Why?"

I swivelled in my chair to face him. Behind the mask of calm there was an annoying hint of amusement. "Because it's not polite, that's why!"

"Well, we wouldn't want to be impolite, would we?" He teased.

I couldn't help myself. I grinned back at him. "No. We wouldn't."

"So... It would be an absolute faux pas to ask what you're wearing under that skirt, would it?"

I blushed again. "It would."

"Then I guess I'll have to save that question until we know each other better."

I shook my head and gathered up my things to leave. "Yes, I guess so."

As I walked back into the building, I could feel his eyes on me. It took every bit of willpower I had to stop myself from smoothing the back of my skirt. I had the distinct feeling that he'd had his question answered for him.

* * *

Another week went by before I saw him again at our usual meeting place.

"May I?"

"Sure."

Again he took time to hang his jacket, this time a grey one, on the back of the chair, before sitting down. And again, for a while, we sat in silence. He held the same chased lighter as he smoked, stroking it pensively with his finger. Then he spoke.

"It's a strange little game we're playing, isn't it?'

I sipped my coffee and took a deep drag off my cigarette, determined not to let him rattle me again. "Is it?"

"Yes, it is. Not that I don't like games, I do. But I'd like to play another."

"Oh, really? Which one?" I asked, trying to keep my voice light.

"I don't actually have a name for it yet. I've only just devised it."

"I'm surprised. Usually you seem to arrive pretty well prepared."

His face suddenly changed. All the levity bled away. "I have a proposition."

I laughed nervously and started to get up, but his hand encircled my wrist before I could move away. "Just listen, then you can go."

"Okay...what it is?" I snapped. The trespass on my physical space had angered me.

"I'd like to buy some of your time."

I looked down at him, almost speechless. I jerked my arm to shake off his grip. "You what?"

"I'd like to purchase some of your time."

"I'm not a prostitute!" I said, far too loud. Around us, on the patio, other people's conversations suddenly died. I bent down and hissed, "There are $20 hookers all over Saigon. I'm sure you already know half of them - so let go of my wrist before I scream."

His fingers eased their grip, and he nodded. "Fair enough. But give it some thought. If you change your mind, I'll be in the bar of the Caravelle at eight pm."

My face was burning and my heart was pounding when I reached the elevators. I couldn't understand why I wasn't doubling over in a fit of giggles and why I wasn't taking this for the comedy it so clearly was. My own puzzling reactions added immeasurably to my discomfort. The man was creepy and predatory and, somehow, very manipulative.

* * *

I finished work at four, and took a taxi home through the insanity of the rush hour. The house was cool and dark and Fred, my cat, came to meet me at the door.

From five until six, I churned through the day's personal emails and thought about what to eat for dinner. I leafed through the order-in menus feeling uninspired and not very hungry. In fact, I'd had a horrible restless feeling in the pit of my stomach all afternoon. Instead of dinner, I opted for a bowl of fruit and sat down to watch CNN.

Whatever tragedies had transpired in the world that day, I remained ignorant of them. Unable to concentrate enough to watch, I got up and paced, sat down again, stood up. I had an inexplicable urge to go on a five mile run.

Finally, bored with my own restlessness, I undressed and took a shower. I hoped that a nice long, cool soak would settle me down. But as I stood beneath the spray and closed my eyes, I understood what was making me restless; it was just past seven thirty.

All day, somewhere in my subconscious, I'd kept the time he'd told me, toying with it in my head, like a ball of string. The realization shocked me. It made me face up to the fact that I'd been considering the possibility of keeping the appointment.

* * *

I checked my face in the mirror of the elevator. My lipstick was too bright; my hair, pulled up in a twist, seemed over-groomed. My black cocktail dress was too tight, too sleek. The doors slid open at the top floor, offering a view of the bar and the city's dark, twinkling skyline beyond. For one adamantine moment, I imagined what it would be like to let the doors slide shut again, and take a taxi home. I would be the same; nothing would have happened; I would not have changed.

It was my feet that took me out across the expanse of expensive carpet and into the bar. Above the soft, insipid music, I heard my heels click on the tiles as I reached one of the high, chrome stools and sat down.

I'd been there countless times before with colleagues and girlfriends on raucous nights out. We'd sat at the low tables, making bitchy comments about the well-turned out working girls who plied their trade with visiting westerners. Now the place felt different. The lights were too bright, the bar top was too hard, the music too low. It seemed like everyone else was sleepwalking. I'd hoped the shooter of vodka would calm me down, but it didn't. I stared past the bar and terrace, at the sprawling, garishly lit city.

I twitched at the sound as someone moved the bar stool next to mine. A slender Vietnamese woman dressed in a sheath-like silk sam wriggled into the seat. She spoke to the bartender in Vietnamese and then looked me up and down without bothering to hide her contempt.

"You Russia?"

"Sorry?"

"You from Russia?"

"No..." I said, confused. Why Russian? Then it hit me. The only white prostitutes working in Saigon were Russians, or from the ex-satellites.

"No, I'm not Russian... I'm not..."

I felt a hand slide up the middle of my bare back and settle possessively around my neck. "May I?"

I looked over my shoulder. It was him. "Yes, please," I said, a wave of relief washing over me.

He sat on the stool to my left and ordered a scotch. It wasn't until it had arrived and he'd had a sip that he spoke.

"I must say I'm surprised. Delighted, but surprised."

"Why?"

"I wasn't altogether sure you'd accept my offer."

"Neither was I."

He took the familiar gold lighter and a matching case from his pocket and offered me a cigarette. I took one, and watched his perfectly steady hand as he lit my cigarette. "You understand that the offer is somewhat unorthodox?"

"Yes. I rather thought it would be."

He inhaled and blew a thin stream of smoke across the bar. "Good, good. I want to make sure you understand the nature of the thing."

A swarm of dizzy butterflies swarmed up from the pit of my stomach. It was fear. Fear, and something else. "I... I think I do."

"I'd like to buy your time for the night. If the night is satisfactory, I'd like to prolong the arrangement: two nights a week, for an indefinite period of time."

"What if..."

"I am willing to pay a thousand per night, if that is acceptable to you."

My jaw dropped. I was speechless. I shook my head in disbelief.

"I'd be willing to go as high as a thousand five, at a push."

"Ah... no. A thousand is fine."

"Excellent, then." Beneath the bar, I felt his hand settle on my thigh and give it a squeeze. "Of course, it can be nullified by either party, at any time, should the arrangement prove...unworkable." His fingers traced small circles over the nylon of my stocking. I sat in silence for a moment, feeling them edge incrementally up my thigh to where my stockings ended.

"I understand," I muttered, distractedly.

"Excellent." He cocked his head, a smile playing at the edges of his mouth.

Behind the metal frames, I watched the dark parts of his iris open out. He didn't blink or relieve the tension in any way. I swallowed hard against a dry throat. I could smell him again: soap and something darker. Warm fingers played over naked skin beneath the hem of my dress, edging upwards until I felt one brush the inside leg of my panties.

"I guess I have the answer to my second question."

I thought for a moment, then I laughed. "I think you had the answer the day you asked it."

"There's a world of difference between guessing and knowing."

Below, a single fingertip edged its way between my thighs. That's when I realized I was wet.

"Shall we go? I have a room downstairs," he said, withdrawing his hand. He signed the bill and stood up. Surreptitiously, I tried to catch a glimpse of the name he'd signed, but it was just a scrawl.

"That's one of the aspects of the agreement I'd like to clarify," he said, helping me down from the stool.

"What's that?"

"No names. No names ever."

He led me towards the exit, his hand, politely on the small of my back, like a man leading a woman onto a dance floor. The better part of my nature was hovering just above us, watching a neat, middle-aged man and an anonymous prostitute leaving a bar.

I left her behind as I stepped into the elevator.

* * *
The suite was on the 14th floor and looked out towards the river. There were books on tables and other items that suggested he hadn't hired the room for the night. He lived there.

"Would you like another drink?"

I shook my head, suddenly feeling terribly nervous again. I wasn't at all sure how this was supposed to go. My only experience with sex in hotel rooms had been stumbling into one, in the throws of passion, with someone I fancied. This was cold and remote and emotionless, and if I was attracted to this man, I couldn't even figure out why.

"Are you okay?" It seemed he'd sensed my unease.

"Yeah... I'm just..."

"Nervous?"

"Yes."

"I understand. You've never done this before."

"No. I'm not sure...what..."

He nodded sympathetically. "Don't worry. I'll tell you what to do."

I took a deep breath. "What should I do?"

"Take off your panties and step out onto the balcony."

I stopped for a beat and then nodded. I could feel him watch me as I reached up under my dress and pulled my panties down, and stepped out of them.

"Okay," I whispered. "And..."

"Balcony."

"Right."

I turned, pulled the sliding door open, and stepped out onto the balcony. The air held no freshness. The heat of the day was still rising up off the pavement, bleeding into the night. I stood at the railing and gripped it with both hands. Beneath me, the chaos of the traffic was sending up a cacophony of noise, but the click of his footsteps behind me made me glance over my shoulder.

"Don't turn around."

"Alright." My fingers dug into the cool metal of the railing, the darkness of the city pulled at me hypnotically.

I flinched as his hands flattened on the sides of my dress, pushing it up and exposing my legs.

"S-sh...Easy."

Standing behind me, the heat of his body pressed into me. He reached around, his hands circling my bare thighs and pulling them apart. I let him, widening my stance.

"Good girl." His breath was hot against the back of my neck.

The fingers of each hand made their parallel ways up my legs and met at my crotch, bunching up the skirt of my dress as they went. Then, one curved around, cupping my pussy as the other reached up and covered my clothed breast. He squeezed. Softly at first.

The fingers of his other hand grazed my bare pussy, and I felt him slip a finger into my cleft. It slid easily between the wet folds.

"Oh, my...I wasn't expecting that at all," he growled into my ear.

"I'm sorry," I stammered. "I not sure..." This wasn't how men treated prostitutes, I was sure of it. I was equally sure this wasn't how prostitutes behaved.

"S-sh. Silly girl. What are you sorry for?" His fingers were sliding tantalisingly between my pussy lips, grazing my clit as they went. I felt my juices running down my thigh. With each stroke, the fingertips dipped shallowly into my hole, teasing but not penetrating. I moaned and spread my legs wider in response.

"You want it, don't you?" The hand at my breast found my nipple beneath the fabric and pinched. "You want my cock...say it."

"I want it."

"Good Girl..." he whispered. "You'll get it. When you need it."

Two fingers eased inside, teasing the edge of my opening, making my legs shudder with tension. I arched my back, pushing my hips back, pressing my ass against him. He was hard, I could feel his cock tenting his trousers, pressing between the globes of my ass as I rubbed him.

"That's it. Show me how much you need it." His grip on my nipple was cruel, twisting it roughly though the dress. "Mmm... pull your skirt up and show me."

I released my hold on the railings and pulled the hem of my dress up over my hips. The warm air felt cool against my skin, cold where my juices had trailed down my legs.

He let go of my nipple and removed his hand from my crotch. I whimpered.

"Such a greedy little whore, " he muttered. I heard him unbuckle his belt and unzip himself. I heard the crinkle of packaging and his grunt as he put the condom on. He stepped up behind me again, pushing his sheathed cock between my thighs. He teased the head of it through my cleft.

"Is this what you want?" One hand slipped down the front of my dress and closed over my breast, cupping it, kneading it. "Is this what you need?"

"Yes!"

"Why?'

The question brought me up short. My brain was so lust-addled, I didn't know how to answer. "I...I don't know."

"Yes you do," he hissed, teasing his cock slowly back and forth through my slit. "You want it because you're a whore, aren't you?"

"Yes," I whimpered.

The sweet relief of his cock pushing into me made me cry out. Almost as soon as he was seated, I started coming.

"Mmm... good girl. That's right." He panted out the words as he began to fuck me hard, grabbing onto the railing and pinning me against it. He stroked through my spasming muscles, embedding himself over and over, faster and faster.

Even as my first orgasm was ebbing, the second began. I ground my ass backwards, meeting him for every stroke.

"More...you want more."

"Yes, don't stop. God, don't stop. More."

He made a strange noise, like a sob. It was the only time I'd heard him lose his reserve. He wrapped his arm around my waist and push me down onto his cock as he bucked. "Fuck, I've found you. My little whore."

It was the words. Like after years of wandering the world nameless, someone had finally given me a name. I groaned and came again, shuddering in his arms. If it hadn't been for the railing, I would have collapsed.

I felt him shudder back. He grunted and buried his face in my neck, sinking himself deep, up against my cervix. Even through the latex, I felt him explode.

Moments later, he pulled out of me and stood up. I heard him remove the condom and zip himself back up.

My legs felt horribly shaky as I straightened up and pulled my dress down. When I turned to speak to him, he was already inside the suite. I followed him in.

"Thank you," he said, pulling his wallet out of his pocket. He counted ten crisp hundred-dollar bills and placed them on the coffee table.

"You... you don't want me to spend the night?" I tried not to let the bewilderment show on my face. I'd just had sex with this man, and now he acting like I'd cleaned his windows.

"No. That won't be necessary."

"So...I guess that the 'arrangement' is...unworkable?"

He smiled a little and shook his head. "No, the arrangement is very workable. Is it workable for you?"

"Um... yes. Yes it is."

"Then I'll see you on Thursday at eight pm? Is that good for you?"

I walked toward the door, still shell shocked. "Thursday, eight, sure."

The knob of the door was dead and cold in my hand. Prostitutes didn't feel this way, I thought. If I wanted to keep playing this game, I'd better get used to it. "Well... bye."

I stepped into the hotel hallway and pulled the door closed behind me, but it stopped.

"You forgot something," he said.

I turned around to look at him.

He held out the crisp stack of bills. "Your money."

"Thanks," I muttered, stuffing the wad of cash into my clutch purse.

He gave me a quizzical look that lasted only a moment. "Good night. See you Thursday."

I turned and walked towards the elevator. Only then did I realize I'd left my panties on his floor.

Part 2

I knew about women who craved psychological abuse, or at least I thought I did. They had low self-esteem and poor self-images. They were often abused as children or grew up in unsupportive environments. I wasn't that woman.

I also knew about the sociological fallout of the sex trade, especially in Southeast Asia. All the porn in the world couldn't make women enjoy being prostitutes. It was about economic survival, pure and simple. I was sure about that.

And, if all that wasn't enough, 50,000 dead feminists had surely rolled over in their grave at the way I meekly walked out of that hotel room. I played the tape over and over in my mind; I thought of all the things I should have said, all the ways I should have acted.

There were a lot of reasons for me not to keep the Thursday appointment. I spent the whole of Wednesday convinced I wouldn't go. It was all decided until Thursday afternoon, when I got home from work and felt like I was going to crawl out of my skin. I couldn't settle, I couldn't concentrate on anything; I couldn't eat.

I was showered and changed and out of the house by seven thirty. I had to deliberately slow my pace so as not to reach the hotel too early, and still I did. I considered waiting in the lobby, but it felt stranger than turning up ahead of time. Irrationally, I imagined that everyone walking through the lobby knew what I was doing there.

The elevator ride to the 14th floor was just as disconcerting. It was crowded with people headed for the rooftop bar, and the thought of going up there again made me cringe.

Outside his door, I stopped and looked at my watch. I was still ten minutes early. I was almost sure that it would spoil the game for him if I seemed too eager. He wanted it to be a nice, neat and business-like - just like the way he dressed. The hallway was deserted, so I sat on the carpeted floor with my back to the wall and settled down to wait the ten minutes.

At five to eight, I heard the elevator doors open. I stood up quickly and pretended to be searching for a key card in my purse, but it was him.

"Have you been waiting long?"

"No. Not at all."

"I'm sorry to have kept you waiting." He swiped the lock and held the door open for me. "Please, come in."

It struck me as strange that he could be so friendly and polite until the sex happened, then he changed utterly, but there was something about the immaculately balanced duality that intrigued me.

The room was exactly as it had been before, a kind of sitting room affair with a pair of sofas, a desk with a laptop on it, a built-in entertainment cupboard with a wide-screen television in the middle, all done in shades of beige. The balcony door was shut, but I could hear the faint hum of traffic from the street below.

"Would you like a drink?"

It occurred to me that this was just another politeness, that I should refuse it and get down to business.

"No, I'm fine, thanks."

"Do you mind if I have one?" he asked, taking off his suit jacket and laying it carefully across the back of one of the sofas. "It's been a long day."

"Please, go ahead."

He turned towards the bar fridge and then stopped, looking back at me. "Are you sure? I've got vodka... that's what you had the other night, wasn't it?"

"Okay, sure, if it's no trouble."

He looked at me oddly again, and began to fix the drinks. The ice cubes clinked as he dropped then into the glasses, he brought the drinks over to where I stood. I took the glass he offered.

"Thanks."

"Have a seat."

I nodded and sat down on one of the cream sofas. It felt hard and recently manufactured, and had that faintly acrid smell of new upholstery. He took a seat opposite me and sipped his drink.

For a moment, the glass in his hand made me think of the old subliminal message research that documented images of skulls and naked women in the ice cubes of alcohol print advertising. Manipulation.

"I'm very pleased you decided to continue our arrangement," he said pleasantly.

"I hadn't really intended to."

"That's understandable. New paradigms are not easy to adjust to."

I laughed, unable to help myself. "A 'new paradigm'. That's an interesting way to put it."

He smiled then, and shrugged. "A new mode of being, then."

I gave another chuckle. "Yes, a 'new mode of being'."

"Non-normative."

This time, I pealed with laughter. The language was in such striking opposition to the situation, and with that one word he'd given so much of himself away. I was finding it hard not to like him - his dry sense of humour. "Non-normative, for sure," I giggled.

"That's a very nice outfit you're wearing. What's under the skirt?"

My laughter evaporated. I cleared my throat. This time, when I'd dressed, I'd done so knowingly. I'd chosen a top with no buttons; it was silk, and wrapped around to tie at the back. The skirt was the same, like a like a sarong.

"There's nothing under the skirt."

He sipped his drink and sat forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "And why is that?"

"I thought..." I shook my head, and started again. "I thought there wasn't any point in leaving another pair of panties here."

"So practical, so pragmatic. But a lie, all the same."

I felt my face colour, the tendrils of heat climbed up my neck and onto my cheeks. "You tell me, then."

"You wanted to get fucked. You wanted cock as soon as you could get it."

Immediately, I was aware of the change of tone. I shrugged and smiled.

"Show me. Spread your legs and show me."

I nodded and leaned back into the sofa, inching my thighs apart until I was sure he had a good view.

His plump lips pursed, his pupils dilated behind his glasses. "Wider," he whispered.

There was something very specific about the way he consumed what he saw that sent a surge of electricity down my spine. He didn't just look. Somehow, his eyes were mouths: they tasted, they ate, they swallowed. And for my part, the act of being consumed this way was addictively erotic.

I spread my legs wider, and pulled the sides of my skirt away. Everything I was showing him started to heat up and burn: the inside of my thighs, my bare, waxed pussy, even the skin of my chest and my face.

"Touch yourself. You want to. I know you do."

At first, he was wrong. I didn't want to. I wanted him to touch me. But as I started, a hand down between my legs, fingers slipping easily between the folds of my labia, his desires eclipsed mine. After all, I thought as I began to masturbate, it was his dime.

"Good girl," he murmured. I saw him take another sip of his drink, saw him take the ice into his mouth and roll it around.

He stood up and walked towards me, and the ice in his mouth crunched as he bit it. I stopped and sat up, expectantly.

"Don't stop," he said, settling down in front of me, between my legs. "Show me."

And so I resumed my attentions all the more diligently, his close scrutiny pushed me on.

"You're wet, so wet. I can smell it." He took another sip, and another ice cube into his mouth.

"Yes." My body twitched, like it always does as I get close to bringing myself off.

He took hold of my thighs and pulled my hips to the edge of the seat, until his face was only inches from my cunt. Suddenly, he pushed my fingers aside and pressed his mouth to my mound. The cold made me squeal and arch my hips. As I did, he pushed the ice cube from his mouth into me.

The shock of the temperature change made my internal muscles spasm shut around it. Instinctively, I wanted to push it out, even as I felt it melting and trickling out of me.

"Don't."

I froze, knowing exactly what he was talking about. Still the ice cold burned inside of me. He took another cube from the glass, this time with his fingers, and pushed it into my opening. Then another.

"God!"

"Don't," he repeated.

I opened my eyes to look at him. He was holding the glass beneath me, catching the drops of melted ice. I made a wordless sound, fighting my desire to expel with all my might. It was an awful sensation. Not pain, perhaps, but a deep, throbbing burn.

He lowered his mouth onto my pussy again, covering the whole of my mound. The heat of his mouth was exquisite. He snaked the flat surface of his tongue between my lips and pressed it hard against my clit.

"Oh...Please... I'm going to come. I...I can't hold it if I come."

"Then don't come," he said, his words muffled. "Not until it's melted."

I whined, straining to control muscles that fluttered and spasmed autonomously. His tongue began wicked little flicks over my clit, interspersed with long, slow laps. My thigh muscles began to twitch, shuddering in sympathy with my cunt. Through my panting, I could hear the soft, liquid sound of water tricking into the glass beneath me.

I couldn't stand it anymore. "Oh, PLEASE!" I screamed.

He lifted his head. "Please what?"

"I need to come."

"Not yet."

"I can't...I can't hold it any longer."

He put the glass down on the coffee table, it clanked dully, glass against glass. He reached into his trouser pocket and pulled out a condom. Carefully, slowly, he undid his belt, the button on his pants, and unzipped himself. And just as carefully, he eased his fully erect cock out of a pristine white pair of boxer shorts, and slid the condom down its length.

The minute I saw it, I knew just how deliciously hot it would feel inside me. How beautifully it would soothe the cold burn.

Picking up the glass, he took a single sip, and then drank the diluted amber liquid down in one go. The scotch, the ice water and me. He swallowed me. Then he let the glass drop to the floor and, in one fluid movement, pushed his cock deep into my pussy.

I don't know if it was the metaphors flying around the room or just the concrete sensations, but I yelled as he seated himself inside me. The heat of him was almost too much to bear after the ice.

"Like it?"

"Oh, yes."

"Good girl. Ride it."

He held himself still, his hands under my hips, so that I could roll them and push myself onto him. And I did, wrapping my legs around his hips and pulling him inside me. There was something horribly and deliciously exposed about it. He looked down at me, watching me greedily engulfing him, over and over again.

Slowly his enigmatic expression changed, as if with each stroke, I was pushing that reserve, that barrier, that hollowness away. It was a strange way to get to know someone, but that's what was happening.

He swallowed hard. I could tell he had to work to hold himself still. "Feels good?"

I smiled. "Yes...it feels fucking excellent."

"You're such a whore," he whispered, smiling down at me as I fucked myself on him.

"I know," I panted.

"You love it."

"Yes."

"Can't get enough." His voice was breaking now, and a smile was playing on his lips. He began to thrust, and was guiding me onto him, his hands on my hips.

"Never. N-neither can you." I could feel the electric swell of my orgasm beginning; a flower in the base of my spine was opening its petals, colour spreading up the synapses.

"Then you know... my secret."

"And...you know mine. I'm...I'm coming."

He grunted and began to thrust hard, deep, not even bothering to withdraw before reburying himself. He was letting my spasms do the work, squeezing and milking him.

"Sweet God," he sobbed, beginning to erupt. "You're nothing but cunt."

As the contractions eased, I was left with those words ringing in my ears. He crumpled forward, panting, his face on my chest.

"Sometimes."

I whispered it. Because it was true. Sometimes, for all the education, the centuries of civilization, the manners and the roles we all learn to play, the sophistication and complication of the whole of human society - sometimes, I was nothing but cunt. And it felt simple and good and primordial and, most of all, it felt true.

* * *

I didn't offer to stay; I knew he didn't want me to. Like the previous time, he took ten pristine hundred-dollar bills from his wallet and put them on the table, right next to the glass that had once contained the essence of me, along with some scotch and water.

This time, I didn't forget the money. I knew it would bother him if I did. I figured there was something about the money that made it possible for him to play this game. We all had our locks and keys. I tucked the bills in my purse and smoothed my crumpled, damp skirt.

"Next Tuesday, then?" Everything, including his reserve, was back in place.

"Sure. Same time?"

"Yes. That would be fine."

"Goodnight, then."

He held the door open, and wished me a good night in return as I walked out the door.

(c) remittance girl, 2006

posted in Erotic Fiction - 8 replies

THE MARK HAS BEEN MADE

kaltes — Thu, 10 May 2007 11:32:15 GMT

“Nobody tells me what to do.”

That almost infamous quote echoed in my ears. He’d said it many times and everyone took notice. By now it was obvious to anyone who new him. He was not a man to be played with. When you worked for him you worked under him.
A devilish grin spread across my face as I stood over him. The sweet beauty of the moment did not escape me. Right now he was under my control. The ultimate irony; he’d asked for it. He lay prone, arms tied to the bed, face down.

I could feel his heart beat faster as I slid my hand down his back. I grabbed a scarf from the bed table and knelt beside him.
“Lift your head” Tentatively he raised his head from the pillow. I wrapped the scarf around his face, covering his eyes. “Do you trust me?” I caressed his earlobe with my lips.
“Yes.“ he breathed lightly.
“Are you going to be good?” I pulled the knot tighter.
“Yes.” He said a little more forcefully.
“Good.”

I slid my hand over his back, my black fingernails scraping his flesh. Goosebumps dappled his freckled skin. I slapped his back sharply, reddening his skin. I stroked his buttocks, and trailed my hands over his legs. I knelt on the bed, straddling his hips. My hair tickled his back, as I leaned over him, tracing his sinewy muscles. I gripped his hair, pulling his head back. Leaning forward I licked his earlobe. I delighted in the taste of his sweat as I pressed my teeth against his shoulder. I left marks over his body, leading to his buttocks. I spread his legs, my hands caressing his sensitive places. He breathed slow and deep, emitting a low moan.

I stood, relishing the view of him. I trailed the thin leather tails of my flogger over his arms, back, legs. I slid the handle over the insides of his thighs, involuntarily, his legs jerked. The leather straps slid up his legs to his buttocks. I pulled back and flicked my wrist quickly. A sharp snap filled the room and small red marks appeared on his left butt cheek. A cry escaped his lips. He arched his back, his wrists pulling against the scarves holding him to the bedposts.

“More?” I waited for his answer. His head moved slightly. I flicked my wrist again, snapping his right buttock. More red marks appeared on his skin. Again I stepped back, waiting for his response. After a few moments of silence I leaned forward, gripping his hair.
“If you want more, you have to ask.” I caressed his back and slapped him with my hand. “Do you want more?”
“Please.“ he moaned plaintively. I flicked my wrist again and snapped the flogger against his back.
“Again!” He desperately pleaded. I snapped my wrist again and again, with each plea he made, until a light pattern of red dappled his back, butt and legs.

I loosened the scarves, releasing his hands. I stepped back as he lay still, waiting.
“Turn over.” I ordered and he quickly obeyed. He rolled onto his back, his arms at his sides. I straddled his thighs and ran my hands over his stomach and chest. I flicked my tongue over his right nipple, pulling lightly with my teeth. I slid my tongue up his chest and bit him, leaving teeth marks along his neck. I flicked my tongue over the cleft in his chin as I pulled his lower lip into my mouth, sucking.

I sat up quickly, as I felt his hands on my bare butt. I pulled them away, lifting his arms above his head. I quickly re-tied his wrists to the head board. He moved his hips, pressing his hardness against me. I slid off him, and knelt between his legs.
I raked my nails against the insides of his thighs. My hair fell in his lap, tickling his skin. I slid my tongue up the inside of his legs. He pulled against his bindings as I wrapped my left hand around his dick. The fingers of my right hand caressed his scrotum, squeezing gently. His breath grew ragged. I ran my fingers up and down his hardening member. I licked his dick, starting at the base, ending in circular trails on the tip as my hand stroked rhythmically.
He moaned sweetly as I gently slipped my lips over him, sliding down a few inches. I pulled my head back slowly, sucking. I fondled his scrotum, I moved my fingers lower, slipping over his perineum. I rubbed my wet fingers over his sensitive skin, probing his anus. He moaned, arching his back as I moved my head and hand up and down. His buttocks tensed as I pulled away.

He pulled against his bindings, on the verge of climax. Quickly I straddled him, lowering onto his erection. He thrust his hips, his head tilted back, breath quickening.
I thrust my hips forcefully against his, ridding waves of pleasure. He grunted, arching his back. I pressed my hand against his face, stifling his moans. He bit my fingers as they slipped into his mouth. I leaned forward, kissing him lightly at first, then fiercely, forcing my tongue into his mouth. His insistent grinding matched my own thrusts as we both writhed in the exquisite agony of climax.

I leaned forward and untied his wrists. I rolled onto my back, my whole body throbbing with pleasure. He turned toward me, wrapping his arms around me. I untied the scarf over his eyes and as he looked deeply into mine I knew that he belonged to me.

**************
Created: May/8th/07

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Decompression

gangsterboyscout — Thu, 19 Apr 2007 20:16:13 GMT

I was just driving home with a dark, rich deep house disc creating a movie for me and it reminded me of you. Now I'm really fucking horny and thinking all kinds of bad thoughts about you wearing a collar we found at leather masters in a dark club with the music pounding. dictating and people all around doing whatever they're into and us grinding into each other, you with your back to me as I run my hands all over your body, sliding my fingers into your panties and pulling them to one side to finger you and spread your cunt to the club, rolling my palm over your clit as I thrust 1 then 2 then 3 fingers into your soaked pussy.
You feel my cock stiffen against your ass and it urges you on that you're pleasing me. You grind your ass into me and I bring my hand around your throat and jam my fingers a little faster as your juice starts leaking down your leg. I slip them out and hold them just out of reach of your tongue, holding you back by your collar and growling in your ear to gimme a little squirt right there. You hesitate and I run my finger drenched in your musk under your nose past your out-stretched tongue to my mouth, denying you in a cruel way. Pulsing sharp quick club lighting give us snap frames in a mirror walled of our dirty grind, my measured ownership, your lust and consumption and the staccato peep show we might be providing anonymous wall flowers. It mortifies you and draws you more urgently into my will. I tell you that you don ’t get your reward until you obey as I give your collar a firm tug. You whimper and i feel your ass cheeks clench and release as you strain to give me what I want. My hand is clasped on either side of your pussy lips as my other holds your throat. My cock is so hard feeling your pussy swell, feeling you submit and i actually throb as I feel your hot sticky warmth suddenly rush over my hand, half down your thighs and half splashing to the floor of the club.
I whisper 'good girl' and thrust 4 fingers into your flooding cunt then bring them up to your begging mouth and you moan audibly as you finally get to taste your juices. I continue to rub your dripping cunt with my other hand and you keep sucking harder on your fingers, trying hard to taste every little bit of your musk and your piss, feeling that ache rise in your belly, that need that has to be fulfilled. I tell you that you need to use the bathroom and we head to a stall where we wind up against a wall with you again with your back to me, exposed and ready for anything.
The smell of the rank urinals makes you feel nastier, more depraved, more willing. Quickly I lift up your skirt from behind and sink your ass down on my cock by your collar, forcing you up and down on my rigid cock by your throat, telling you to fuck your ass on my cock, telling you to spread your legs and rub your cunt til you cum. You feel the collar tighten around your neck with every thrust and with every thrust you come down harder on my cock, needing the burn, needing the grip around your throat to become firmer, needing your clit to throb just a little more, needing my cock to grind your ass walls just a little rougher, needing me to growl a little more forcefully until it catches fire and it rages suddenly from all over spreading outward to your hair fingers and toes. Completely lost in the near darkness that accompanies your release, your body spasms with entirety, completely surrendered to my cock, my body, my hand around your throat, my lust, my demands, my soul!!!!
You become aware of your surroundings again as I'm about to cum, my cock throbbing into your mouth, you sucking like an animal, needing nothing but for me to release on you, to show that you've pleased me. It is your entire world at that one moment as I growl, thrust into you, moan, and pulse into your mouth as I shoot powerfully in and on your face, feeling hands in your hair and suddenly yanked to your feet by it, dizzy as teeth sink into your neck, cock screams into your ass, unconsciously you jam your clit, whimpering and writhing from the glorious pain and pleasure pouring over you from all ends as I feed my cum from your face to your mouth. You moan out loudly, shudder without control and the lights go out.

Sometime later, who knows when, you hear music coming closer, rythmic red glows gliding past your closed eyes until you realize that you've just come to. Your head in my lap as we drive home, my hand stroking your hair. Street lights passing like sentries over our form. You look at me wonderingly and I just smile gently with you. That's all the answer you need and you rest your head again, accepting that all is good, pieces of the evening jumbling through your mind and you sleep smiling...

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

Hats Horses and High Heels

zippy — Thu, 19 Apr 2007 15:07:47 GMT

I lay on my back in a semi drunken state on the green grass of Royal Ascot, England. Leonora towered up over me, tipsy, in her Louis Vuitton wedge shoes, pouring Lanson champagne into a flute sparkling in the mid June sun. Champagne splashed down over my grinning mouth from above, where Leonora blatantly poured it in my face. As did Zoe, smiling broadly in her huge red Philip Treacy hat with feathers spiralling up into the heavens. She gave a husky laugh and said ‘Jolly jolly good show!’ In an exaggerated upper class English accent.
Leonora followed suit ‘ Oh Yahhhh, I soooo love the Queen!’ She giggled. I lay there getting more than my fair share of wine, enjoying the occasion, watching the silhouettes of designer suits and hats, and the continuous parade of Jimmy Choos, Manolo Blahniks and Christian Louboutin stilettos. Zoe was wearing her very high peep toe Christian Louboutins, with leather straps around her bare ankles. I unbuttoned the flies of my trousers, with no inhibitions. Zoe mischievously poked the toe of her shoe into my open fly. At that moment Zara White-Scott came strutting over in her knee high leather boots and mauve Chanel hot-pants suit, surrounded by a cloud of summer perfume. Her large multi-level hat was stepped like a futuristic Inca pyramid. She threw her quilted Chanel handbag down on the grass and it landed beside my face, it was brand new, I could smell the new leather. A small vibrator fell out of an open zip compartment, buzzing erratically.
‘Hello’ she brayed in her Sloaney accent, standing with her weight on one leg, casually grabbing a bottle of Veuve Clicquot from the table. ‘I’ve just won a few grand on Zippy Zeta! What an absolutely fabulous start to the day. Hello down there, sweetie, are you getting a good view up my leg?’ Zara positioned the sole of her boot on my crotch and rubbed vigorously, as she drank a huge gulp of champagne.
‘Oh Zara, you are so blatant’ slurred Leonora
‘Excellent’ agreed Zoe ‘If one is to bring a man orf satisfactorily, one is required to do so with a little more decorum! Like so’ Zoe then squatted down and with a red leather Yves Saint Laurent glove on, proceeded to jerk me off.
‘It’s a bit of super luck that we’re in the right enclosure’ added Leonora ‘You wouldn’t be able to get away with doing that sort of thing in the other enclosures. It’s well worth paying the extra few hundred quid.’
‘Devilish good fun’ I said, in pleasure, gripping Zara’s leather booted ankle. Two very elegant Royals in their thirties passed by, with short skirts on and black high heels. I think it was Lady Somerstoke and Frances Gavisham-Whittle-Wheatley. They peered over and pointed with their black leather gloves on and bangles shining in the sun, their red lips curling into smirks. Frances lowered her large Chloe sunglasses, she was utterly chic. Lady Somerstoke held a small camera up and took a few photos. I had a very long orgasm and shot a fountain high in the air.
‘Bravo’ said Lady Somerstoke.
‘Must go find Henry’ said Frances, with a spring in her step.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Just Another Monday?

Marc — Sun, 08 Apr 2007 23:43:39 GMT

God, another Monday morning, I thought, as I realized I was 2 hours late for work. I had been out with friends the night before and had gotten in later than normal. My cellphone was already ringing
as I struggled to get out the door. I started the bike and tore out of the driveway, barely missing the gate with my mirror. I was upset at myself for oversleeping, now I had to settle for Seven-Eleven's mud instead of my normal double espresso. Pulling in the parking lot at the gas station, I narrowly escaped being run over by a huge SUV. I stopped and immediatly started to curse the other driver under my breath as I approached the driver's side window. The window was mirrored, so I started to knock on the glass. As the window came down, I lost all train of thought. Staring back at me were the most beautiful blue eyes I had ever seen. All I could do was
stand there with my mouth open. She looked at me for a second then smiled and asked, "Are you alright?". I thought,damn she's gorgeous. All I could say was, "God, you are beautiful." She could see that I was caught off guard and smiled seductively. In an innocent voice she asked, " Thank you,is there something you wanted?". Her eyes, staring me up and down.
Not used to being at a loss for words, I said the first thing that came to mind " If you wanted me on my back, all you had to do was ask." Mortified at what I had just said, I stood there waiting for her reply. She stared at me for what seemed like an eternity, then smiled sweetly and said "If I wanted you on your back, you'd be on it." I was definately surprised by her response. Not caring that I was to be at work, I replied " Would you like to go get some real coffee?" She agreed, so I followed her to a little coffee shop downtown. As we sat and talked, I couldn't help but to be mesmorized by her beauty. Soon, I realized the time and said that I had to go. As we walked out to the street, she turned and kissed me passionately. I grabbed her by the waist tightly and kissed her back. My body, suddenly on fire with uncontrollable passion. As our lips parted, she spoke as if trying to catch her breath,"Well, umm, do you really have to go to work?" Looking down at my laptop bag, then looking back at her, I spoke," Well, they could probably be ok without me for one day." At this she leaned in and kissed me again, with even more intensity. I was so aroused by this woman, I forgot that we were in the middle of the street. Just as I began to put my arms around her again, a horn went off and made us both jump. Laughing, we moved to the sidewalk. I looked up and saw the Hilton just down the street.
As we entered the lobby, I could feel myself growing more and more aroused. In the elevator we were kissing and fondling eachother tremendously. Once in the room, she turned and pinned me against the door. She went straight for my belt, undoing it effortlessly. My body was trembling as I undid her blouse, her body was even more beautiful than I had imagined. With one hand I undid her skirt zipper as I fondled her gorgeous breast with the other. As I stepped out of my slacks, she led me to the bed. There she pushed me onto the bed and jumped onto me.Kissing me so deeply as she started to grind her mound over my erection. I was barely able to control myself as I could feel the tension already building. All at once, she stopped and stood up. Removing her panties, she climbed back onto the bed. She began to kiss my chest as she moved down my body. Shivers of excitement ran through me in waves. As she flicked the tip of my erection with her tongue, she positioned her mound over my waiting mouth. I could hardly wait to taste her. As she lowered herself onto me, I pierced her inner folds with my tongue. She let out an exquisite whimper as she took all of me into her mouth. The sensations were so intense, tasting her and feeling her taste me at the same time. We began to to pleasure eachother together in rhythum. I could barely concentrate, the feel of her mouth on my erection was almost too much. I buried my tongue into her as deep as I could go, just as she began to move faster with her mouth. Her body quivered when my lips found her nub, I knew she couldnt hold out much longer. I began to massage it as she started to moan in pleasure. I could feel my self starting to stir deep within myself. I wanted to release, but first I wanted please her. I grabbed her buttocks with both hands
and pulled her as close to me as I could get and buried my tongue deep once again. She was wriggling, rocking against my face with such force, I could hardly breathe.
The sensations were at their peak, for both of us. She began to shake uncontrollably, bucking against my tongue. Her mouth, never leaving my erection, as she tried to scream in pleasure. Feeling it, I let go, releasing into her hungry mouth, just as she too let her juices flow over my tongue and face. Both of us bucking and shaking out of control. We both lay there for few minutes, before having the strength to move. As she turned and lay facing me, I couldnt help but think, she was more beautiful now than before. The glow of passion about her person. We began to kiss, I could my hardness returning as my heart thumped out of my chest. I rolled over onto her as she parted her thighs for me. Positioning myself, I slowly and gently entered her, pushing all the way in. Her body stiffened as she dug her nails into my back. I couldn't help but to get lost in those beautiful eyes as they looked up at me. I started to thrust my hips in and out slowly as she rocked hers beneath me, matching every thrust with her own. Our eyes never leaving eachothers. As we began to move faster, she started to moan again, digging deeper into my back with her nails, pulling me into her harder with each thrust. She started to scream as she began to flow once again, wrapping her legs around my waist, pulling me in as far as I could go. This sent me over the edge of passion as I released, shooting deep inside her. We both shook wildly, then collapsed into eachother. We lay there, neither of us wanting to move. We spent the rest of the day and night together. But that is another story.............

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Some stuff I'm working on

Mon, 23 Oct 2006 17:26:43 GMT

here is a story that I'm working on. Bear in mind that it is incomplete and may or may not make sense in some places:

Her skin was a deep burgundy, darkening to almost black around her hairless mound. Wisps of smoke rose from her leathery wings, framing her in a beguiling haze. Gazing upon him with eyes like those of a feral cat, yellow and predatory, she was exquisite in her fiendish beauty, a true princess of the abyss. Slowly stalking forward on long sinuous legs that ended in petite hooves wreathed in black flames. Her thick pouting lips barely covered her thin, almost snake-like fangs. As she walked, there was the sound of metal clinking. Looking for the source of the noise, he noticed that she bore a collar, a steel chain dragging across the blasted landscape she walked over. Her hand beckoned him closer, slim fingers ending in sharp black nails. As he walked forward, the heat of the ground burned his feet, but he didn’t care, he was hers now, utterly under her control. Noticing his pain, she let out a tinkling laugh, sending chills down his spine as he slowly drew closer. Branded on her flank was the mark of chaos, the eight sided star, the flesh turned pink by the infernal heat of the branding iron he had so foolishly thought to claim her with. The wound still bled, leaving a trail of blood across the jagged ground. She had played along with his little game, but it had grown tiresome and now she would feast.

As he drew within arms reach of her, he stretched out his arms to take her in a mad embrace, but she merely stepped back, playfully avoiding his clumsy attempts to touch her. Staggering, he fell to his knees in pain. She knelt then, and ran her fingers through his hair in a manner that could have even been considered loving had it not been for the abyssal surroundings. Holding on to his hair still, she stood up and lifted his head to her waist, letting him smell her sweet demonic juices, and gaze at her moist, welcoming sex.

Her nails swept down his back, leaving long lines of exquisite agony, driving him even deeper into his lustful madness. Her leathery wings wrapped around him in a demonic embrace while she arched against him, toeing the line between dominance and submission. Licking her blood red lips, she began clawing harder and harder, thin lines of blood left as proof of her passion. Inhaling deeply, she breaks their kiss to begin slowly kissing down his chin to his neck. Baring her fangs, she slowly sings them into his exposed flesh, tasting his sweet blood.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Turn on the SWITCH !

The_L_To_The_T — Sun, 01 Oct 2006 07:36:43 GMT

You've been IM'ing her, writing stories for her, talking and making love with her over the phone for months. She tells you she's too busy in school to have a relationship, and that the online friends with benefits arrangement is just fine with her. Now, though, out of nowhere, she offers to meet you in person - to introduce you to her girlfriend, Sybil, who has apparently heard all about you.

Her name is Margaret and from her picture, you know she's medium height and chubby. She's wearing a denim miniskirt and white sandals. To make up for her lack of a webcam, she sent you a huge, 2400dpi jpeg picture; you can easily see the green bonsai trees on her crimson toe nails. Yum. She's a photography nut - something you two have in common - and she's gone to great lengths to rig up some three point lighting for herself using everything from lamps to umbrellas to make it look just right, but nothing lights up her utterly lickable dark chocolate body more than her wide smile and bright dimples.

Ok, so she's got a belly. A nice, caressable, lickable belly. She also has nice, thick legs and generous breasts that she so graciously bared for you to admire and wank off to whenever she tells you to cum for her.

It's 8:55 o'clock on Friday in Old Pasadena, and you've passed Moose McGillycuddy's as you close in on your final destination, dressed in your best business casual and black tie. Those black dress shoes are weird to walk in, and they sound funny clop clop clopping against the concrete like some alpha male corporate exec on his way to a board meeting, but she says she likes you wearing genuine shoe leather, so you're more than happy to satisfy her fantasy, even if she's just introducing you to a girlfriend. You spent 2 hours showering, moisturizing, filing nails, the whole ritual, and now, as you come up to Barnes and Noble, you're not so sure you're ready to meet your destiny.

You're not a macho man. You're certainly not a cross dresser or effeminate, but an hour in your presence has left not just a few people asking if you're gay - and what with being five feet four inches and all that, it's not safe to let such a question go unanswered with a firm and honest denial. You like taller women, and Margaret, at five foot six, definitely fits the bill. She's the first person you've ever said that to, and to your surprise, she told you she doesn't mind. If she weren't so deep in her studies, she'd have you serve her pussy with your tongue in her dorm room just as much as you did over the phone.

But the fear that all this might be too good to be true, is not the only reason you're worried. Margaret also said you would need to be comfortable with being in close proximity to her chauffers, 2 six foot tall bodyguards kind enough to check out her dates and keep her out of trouble.

Thoughts of the Terminator came to mind right away. Do these guys speak Austrian by any chance?

You stop at the glass door and, fearful of blocking others' way, you decide not to contemplate. You step in, and keep your eyes off of all the other sexy plain Janes walking around, their tight cleavage, shapely legs and manicured feet all exposed to your eyes. Ah, the benefits of the fall weather: still warm enough for women to still be wearing shorts, sandals and mini skirts, but cool enough at night to snuggle up, if you're one of the lucky men to have someone to curl up with.

It's now 9pm, and you are walking slowly by the music area, desperate to scour the store in search of her, but fearful that you'll look like a desperate buffoon if you do.

Standing at a music preview mini-kiosk is a tall, voluptuous woman whose body you can't help but gaze at momentarily, with skin like warm honey and curly chestnut hair reaching down to her shoulders. She's wearing just the kind of things you love; a paisley-print skirt, an open, short sleeve denim shirt, and as far as you can see, a u-neck beneath that, showing off her deep, bottomless cleavage. She's wearing flat, black sandals and while you only get a glimpse of her somewhat long and slender feet, it stays in your mind as you walk amidst the rows of CDs at a safe distance behind her to admire her round ass. That ass. Damn, that nice ass. As you divert your eyes to stare blankly at a CD whose name you wouldn't be able to remember to save your life, you muse to yourself about how you could easily appreciate squeezing that in your hands while feasting on her -

Just then, someone bumps you and says hi. Well, say isn't exactly the term to best describe her voice... it's more like singing.

Margaret sang a few times for you on the phone. She did a nearly perfect Patrice Rushen and Brenda Russell. Those were her favorite artists. Indeed, she was older than you, but judging by the fact that you also had Five Star in your mp3 collection, she didn't exactly believe you at first.

Surprised, you turn and look in the direction of the voice, to find yourself staring up at a woman who flashes a smile all too familiar.

It's Margaret, and as usual, her dimples are her own flood lighting. She's absolutely gorgeous in her cream colored lace-frilled v-neck tube top and matching cotton mini skirt. You smile, too, and introduce yourself. She strikes like lightning, her head bending down to plant her lips on yours. Your first kiss ever. Oh wait, it isn't manly to remember that; yet the memory is already burning itself into a permanent scene etched right on the side of your brain. But you already told her before that you're turning 21 and you've never done that before, so you should have known that if she was going to show up, she was going to be your first.

She cups your smooth cheeks and pushes her tongue into your mouth. She tastes like cinnamon. Your tongue fumbles in its duel with hers, until she pulls back and opens her arms, displaying herself to you. Oh Lord, she's wearing medium heel, thin white sandals. Looking this way and that to confirm that no one was looking, she then lifts her tube top briefly, letting you see her ample breasts and stiff nipples; then she brings her shirt down quickly and smiles wickedly at you.

Your hard-on swells.

Then, the lady by the mini kiosk abruptly turns and walks over, her long strides carrying her around one side of the CD racks to the other; in a flash, she's right there next to Margaret, admonishing her playfully about not introducing you to her chauffers.

Her chauffers?

Oh wait... that's easily six feet of mouth watering honey sweet womanhood standing there.

Just like you're not gay, not all chauffers have to be men. Whodathunkit. Lose the prejudices, man!

Then, your eyes witness the most incredible thing you've ever seen in real life. Margaret's chauffer brings her slender fingers up to her chin and lifts it, bending her head down. Soft, cherry red lips meets soft cherry red lips in a brief, yet firm kiss.

They're lesbians!

Is this a trap?

Margaret sighs happily, then introduces you to...

Sybil.

But wait, weren't there two?

Suddenly, the answer to that comes in the form of a pair of warm, ivory arms encircling you from behind. Glancing back, you see the hint of someone's curly, off-orange hair. The perfume is unmistakeably feminine, though, as are those soft, crimson-manicured hands now clasped around your waist.

A soft Irish accented voice identifies herself as Fiona Eileen, Margaret's other chauffer. You shudder as she pulls you back gently against herself, and Sybil steps forward. Your breath catches in your throat as she presses up against you, kissing your lips lightly, ever so briefly.

The heat from their bodies is noticeable in the air conditioned store, You mutter nervously that you kind of enjoyed being caught between them like this. Fiona says it's time to go and get that new India Arie CD, before security notices anything. Sybil and Margaret agree.

Before you can ask, Sybil says you're all going to her condo, and asks you if you have any plans until Monday. You say certainly not, and Margaret giggles, taking your hand as all of you walk to the checkout stand together. Other patrons are now starting to notice and stare as Fiona curls her arm in yours.

It is now that you get a chance to look at her cream colored, knee-length wrap dress. She's wearing a polyster-looking scarf that hugs her neck and cascades down her back like the wings of an angel. Though it hides most of her skin, it's clear she has a nice, shapely body; even her sexy little freckles make your heart skip. Fiona smiles and asks you if you like her dress, and you nod, your voice crackling as you try to say yes. Margaret glances back and says in a fairly audible voice not to worry about admiring Fiona; they're all going to share you tonight anyway, which is why they're getting that new CD - it's nice for setting the mood.

That sets off a few gasps from everyone within ear shot, including the clerk ringing up Sybil's CD. You yourself can hardly believe what you're hearing.

Sybil leads the way out, and the four of you rush down Colorado Boulevard to the parking garage. A fourth woman, joins the group with two big white shopping bags. Eloise Hong is a bit shorter than you, with a slender body and nice, perky breasts packed into her deeply cut tank top. She has nice hips and shapely legs, and the short jeans to do it all justice. She looks at you once and blurts out that she's going to enjoy riding your tongue. A passerby woman claps her boyfriend's ears as she gawks at all of you in horror. Amused and annoyed, Sybil turns and tells her, whose ears are not protected, that she ought to try making her man stick his tongue in her a few times to loosen her up. She turns back and ignores the expletives hurled back their way.

A short trip later, you climb into a silvery blue custom Toyota Sequoia, with Eloise sitting in front, Sybil driving, and Margaret and Fiona on either side of you. You feel kind of like a kid between these older adult women, but that's an easy feeling to shake off. You prefer to think of yourself as living out your fantasies and theirs.

Eloise turns and asks you if you mind being with all four of them over the weekend, and you look at her incredulously. Of course not! Then, you look quizzically at her and ask... will you get to lick their pussies?

Margaret, now leaning against you, is the first to say you have such a nice, sexy face, that they're all going to masturbate on your lips. Fiona jokes about sampling her Irish spring, grinning at you as she tugs playfully at her dress. Your mouth waters at the thought of tasting the nectar of an Irish lass; but then there's all that dark chocolate on the other side of you...

... and then there's Eloise... whose round ass seems to be begging for your cock to sheathe itself in her pussy from behind and release years of pent-up need in her.

Sybil pops in a Dave Matthews CD and starts to take over the conversation. It turns out that she's the mistress, the domme in the group. She nearly dated a guy who would have ruined her life in college; suffice to say, she points out, that another woman stole him from her and wound up taking the fall instead. Literally.

You just so happen to know the guy. You once lusted after the hot babe that dated that bad boy until he took them both out in a drunken driving trip up Mulholland Pass.

Sybil and her UCLA dorm-mate Fiona - who then turns your head and plants her cherry red lips upon yours with a bright smile - had a girl girl thing going on at the time, and Fiona offered to keep her happy until she could finish school and find Mister Right. A while later, they discovered cute little Eloise at a party. Eloise had a boyfriend who was a pitcher who just joined the Bruins with an above average knack for inside the park home runs. He also tended to score home runs with lots of other women. Eloise is extremely cute, as Fiona reminds you, and Sybil lost control one moment and picked her up, carried her out of the party, out to the pool area, where she laid her on a table and started kissing her lips. The way Eloise wrapped her legs around Sybil even turned Fiona on. While everyone else was dancing and singing and gossipping, Fiona and Sybil took turns kissing Eloise and ducking under her skirt to lick her thighs and tease her pussy through her panties. After a while of fondling, kissing and stroking her body, Sybil finally buried her face in Eloise's pussy and finished her off. Fiona giggles about how Eloise screamed into her mouth during their long, deep kiss. Eloise brags that she was glad she was sober that night. She came so hard she squirted in Sybil's mouth. Sybil smacks her lips loudly, appreciatively.

Then there was Margaret. Margaret waves at you. Remember her? She now kisses you, too. She was working on dating a rich guy; Sybil points out that, arguably, that could have been the scariest one of all. Sybil had turned down his advances a few times at Starbuck's when he would come there with his hard core body building buddies. One day, he brought in Margaret. Margaret was a cutie who made Sybil's pussy wet on sight. She wanted to get between the dark, dark chocolate thighs of that sexy girl and make her scream Sybil's name a few times. Margaret purrs her name instead, rubbing her feet together. Sybil giggles and says she lost control of herself. She caught Margaret in the bathroom and fondled her, then walked out. Margaret laughs out loud, she's not kidding. She climaxed when Sybil pushed her against the wall and mauled her breasts. Sated, she decided not to fuck her date and went home in her own car that night. Later on, she caught Margaret in Starbuck's again, but it was more crowded that time; they went to her car and the first thing she did was discuss her boyfriend. Sadly, she says, her man shot himself: he fucked around with another girl who had HIV - oh and the ladies, as Fiona points out, definitely checked you out already - and now he was symptomatic. AIDS. The whole cabin falls silent for a moment as everyone contemplates how easily that could have been them. As it stands, Margaret's one chance to be a part of that awful body count, was ruined by Sybil's lesbian "sexual assault" in the bathroom. Aside from owing Sybil her life, she had a thing for her voluptuous body anyway.

Ok, so how did they "check you out"? Is Sybil a hacker, or just well connected? The only way she could check you out is ... wait.. you're a blood donor. She's connected. Definitely well connected. You make a note to re-visit that later.

It turns out that the four of them have made a pact. Until they find mister right, they're going to be happy with one another. It's been just fine as long as the male alternatives have been the same old boring alpha males and their wanna-be beta haters and tagalongs. They had each other, and there was no need to deal with all the drama and cavemanish behavior of men like that. Sybil and Fiona were the eldest at 27, Margaret was the youngest at 23 (which put you even younger than any of them, at 21), and they had plenty of time.

Three pairs of eyes fall on you as Fiona points out that this is where you come in. She says you're a darling to all of them.

Sybil cuts in. You've told Margaret about how much trouble you've had to dodge because of your lifestyle. She points out that as a Domme, she understands you quite well. You're a submissive, and that's why they decided to bring you into the group. You've expressed a burning desire to spend all night licking Margaret's pussy, and while she loves talking about it, nobody can take that much pleasure for that long. Fiona adds, you don't mind being passed around between them at their whim, do you? You of course say no way.

Margaret points out that she gets you first. Sybil glances back and says yes, she concedes, Maggy - her nickname - found you first - but then Sybil is the Domme. Your first experiences with a woman's pussy should be with the alpha female.

Margaret sighs and nods. The car stops in a garage, and you all pile out.

Looking back, you can see the garage door descending. That's it. You're theirs. The darkness closes with finality on the world of you, the unfulfilled, lonely guy with nothing more than a job to go to and soup for one to come home to. Warm, slender hands grip your shoulders and a pair of soft lips caress your neck from behind. Now, as someone hits the lights, and you see those honey sweet hands on your shoulders, you know you've begun a new life, as a servant for these four women.

You turn and kiss Sybil on her lips and she smiles, taking your hand and leading you into the hall to the kitchen.

Her place is fabulous. The kitchen is big enough for all four of you to come in and stand around while Eloise gets out some broccoli and dip for all of you to snack on. Meanwhile, Sybil stands before you and tells you to undress. You nod and suck in your breath, pulling off your shirt while she undoes your pants. An audible gasp is heard as Fiona takes your shirt. Margaret is the first to comment on the bulge in your boxers. You look down in time to see both of them pulling down your shorts to reveal your fiercely erect cock.

Eloise rushes over and puts her hand to her mouth.

Sybil takes a deep breath and nods. She's going to have to be the one to take your virginity. Eloise chews her lip and contemplates contesting that. Margaret supposes that maybe her pussy can take you. Eloise is the only one standing there quiet, her hand still covering her mouth as she continues to gaze at your manhood intensely.

Of course, Sybil turns to her and tugs her forward, asking her if she'd like to have you. Eloise fidgets, looking at them nervously; she's too tight for you, and besides, who brought the condoms?

Er, you did.

Fiona lifts up your pants and checks the pockets, finding a pair of regular sized Trojans. Horrifyingly enough, she bursts out laughing.

All eyes turn toward her, with brows furrowed menacingly. Fiona lifts the condom package up and says it's a regular size. That, she laughs, wouldn't even cover your balls. She points back at the cabinet under the sink. You might as well try those big hefty bags instead. You take a moment to get it, but the ladies suddenly burst out into a giggle fit.

Sybil finally shakes her head and says no trash bag is going to collect your seed. They willingly brought a male virgin into their group, so someone should be willing to accept your seed in their bodies. Eloise backs off, but Fiona and Margaret are all too quick to volunteer. Fiona shifts her weight on one hip and says her cousin married a Jamaican guy, their kids are so cute, but then Sybil steps forward, taking your hand. She takes you into the living room, and then half a flight up the stairs to the bedrooms. Inevitably you'll move in with them and share Sybil's master bedroom. Looking over her shoulder, she admonishes the ladies; as the Domme, it's her that you'll be fucking first, and after they've all had their one turn with you, your cock belongs to her pussy alone.

Eloise breathes deep and says she'll go out and get the right sized condoms; Sybil turns and says to forget about it. Margaret and Fiona, tagging along closely, concur wholeheartedly, with an almost irrational fervor. You point out that sex without protection is quite risky, and Sybil turns and grips your shoulders again, this time admonishingly. She reminds you sternly that you're their servant, and it's their choice to have you fuck them bareback, not yours. You nod. She kisses you and says to go lay on her bed.

You see her satin sheets and slowly lay down as Sybil leaves, ushering the rest of them out as well. You find yourself looking up at the ceiling. You recall the way Margaret bared her nipples for you in the store; the taste of her tongue delving in your mouth; and the way Sybil and Fiona sandwiched you so tightly between them. You imagine seeing their pussies hovering over you, dripping wet, eager to receive your services. What do their pussies look like? Does it smell okay? How will it taste?

Suddenly, your contemplations are interrupted when Sybil's face appears over yours. You realize she climbed right into bed over you without you even noticing she was coming. Her bare skin is glistening, and she smells of body wash.

Have you been daydreaming that long?

She feeds you a ranch dipped broccoli stick and her lips meet yours as you both bite it in half together. You smile as you watch her chew, then swallow. She kisses you again and tells you the other ladies are freshening up, then she pushes your hands to your sides and moves up further, straddling you. Your lips find her neck instinctively, and she shudders, keeping her hips lifted obviously so she doesn't instinctively impale herself on your aching cock. With your arms at your sides, you can only just lay there while she crawls up over you slowly, giving you a tour of her body as you lick and kiss your way down to her large breasts dangling above you. She tells you she's a double E cup, just like Margaret. She adds that Eloise is a B - no wonder she looks so thick! - and Fiona is a C. Then you silence her by licking between her still damp breasts, your tongue traveling over to lash her nipple. Sybil looks down at you as you lick her nipple, then suck it in firmly. She moans and shudders above you, her arms wobbling. But you want her to fall on you. So you suck harder and lick her nipple at the same time. Sybil collapses right onto you, but her weight doesn't smother you. You just nurse her breast relentlessly as she cries out; then, unexpectedly, she lurches up forward, quickly bringing her wet pussy over your face. Unceremoniously, she sits her thick labia right on your mouth and squirms wildly.

You open your lips to kiss her, but then her pussy drools into your mouth. Unblievable. You stop to discern what just happened, but then you realize her juices are quite thick. As she jerks up into a kneeling position and squeezes her breasts tightly, taking in a deep gulp of air as her orgasm catches her by surprise, you realize you made her squirt.

Your tongue eagerly ventures out to draw more from her. Looking up at her slightly pudgy abdomen, you moan deeply into her vagina, causing her stomach to spasm visibly. She spills more creamy nectar into your mouth while you watch her belly button, your lips sealed against her as you suck her hard. She grits her teeth and jerks, her pussy spurting its last load for you. Then she lets out an explosive sigh and sits back on her heels, resting, relaxing, planting herself fully on your lips. Even though she's mashed on your mouth, you can breathe easily; nevertheless, you endeavor to squirm further down, moving your nose under her pussy to breathe in the musky scent of her arousal. Her cum leaks on your nose and cheeks as her pussy relaxes, and instinctually she jerks her hips back in search of your tongue. Once settled back on your mouth, she swirls her hips slowly as you tease her hole and then probe her inner walls.

After catching her breath, she looks down with tired eyes and gasps that she wanted to take her time with you and introduce you to her body slowly, but her nipples are sensitive, and you set her off. She says she's sorry she came so wet. You respond by kissing her thick pussy lips and moaning your appreciation to her. She lifts herself up a bit and you tell her you loved drinking her cum and you'd like to get her off again.

She giggles and slides off of you, laying to the side of you to kiss your lips, her leg caressing your rock hard dripping organ as she tells you that she needs all the juices she can build up, for your cock. Just then, as your kisses grow longer and deeper, her tongue diving into your mouth to taste herself, Eloise and Margaret arrive, arms around each other's waists. Fiona is but a step behind.

Eloise is the first to notice your face is wet, and runs over to kiss you. Margaret kisses Sybil's hip, caressing her skin lightly, congratulating you jokingly on giving Sybil the world's fastest female orgasm, while Fiona comes over by you, asking bluntly if you'd like to taste her next.

Sybil quickly sits up and comes back over to straddle your legs, pounding on you like a jealous lioness guarding her cubs. Or her fresh kill. That doesn't deter Fiona even one bit; she crawls up on the bed with the athletic grace her toned legs suggest she's capable of, and in one swift move she's straddling your head. Neither Eloise nor Margaret move to stop her as she plants the dewy hairs of her fiery mound on your face and starts grinding slowly.

Staring up at her taut belly, all you can do is watch and enjoy as she fucks your face, bragging about being able to feel Sybil's cum still lubricating you. While Sybil is telling her to quit, Fiona is already given to thrusting and grinding on you, and you're quite happy to lick her pussy hairs in search of her slit, which you find quite easily. Her hairs get stuck in your teeth but you don't care; your tongue delves into her silky labia and flicks her clit.

Pent up needs have a way of exploding quickly.

Your tongue sets Fiona off; she cums hard, clenching your head tightly as she shudders, grinding hard on your face, smearing the scent of her Irish womanhood all over your skin to mingle with Sybil's aroma. You can taste her wetness surging as she starts to drip on your tongue - a delightful flavor indeed. Fiona gyrates and humps your face for a while, then shudders and collapses on her hands and knees while you gently lick her clean.

Sybil finally convinces her to take a seat by the bed. The redheaded Irish lass dismounts from your face and kisses you, thanking you. Then she pulls up a stool and sits. The other girls take the couch nearby, and then Sybil scoots up on you, until her pussy is rubbing against your aching cock. Standing it straight up, she tells everyone to notice how it almost reaches her belly button. She says your cock is a baby maker, it's made to plunge deep into the core of a woman and deliver gift right to the pit of her stomach. She circles her belly button and asks you if you're ready to give up your seed to her, and you say yes. She nods understandingly, and lifts her hips, spreading her pussy open with one hand while holding you in place with the other. She says for you to not try to hold back; as she pushes her silky nether lips down on your cock head, she says she wants to see and feel you cum.

Fiona pulls her stool up closer, her body tense with anticipation, as if she were about to jump up and join you on the bed. Eloise and Margaret are just staring at you two with open mouthed amazement.

The silence is deafening. Sybil bites her lip and lets out a whimper as your cock head pops inside her; her wetness and warmth envelop you slowly as she pushes down firmly, slowly stuffing your broad organ into her tight, protesting pussy. Her cum leaks down your flesh until your balls start getting wet. Finally, her fingers let go of you, her hands clenching into fists as she sits down more on her heels, planting you deep inside her, easing in one inch at a time until her bare pussy meets your pubic hairs.

Your cock is now sheathed in a universe of exotic pleasures you can't even hope to describe beyond that it feels like a wet, warm, silky fist grabbing you tightly. Her muscles clench in protest, then relax, then clench again, pumping your cock inside her.

She shudders and leans forward slowly; you reach out and take her hands, hoping that this will help you last longer.

A tear runs down her face as she whispers to you that it hurts, and that she needs you to cum for her now. Your tense muscles relax as your pleasure rapidly escalates. Fiona and the others lean forward to watch her with concern. Her butt clenches as her intense pain starts to mix with a swelling ecstasy. Her pussy, utterly stuffed by you, starts to spasm with impending release... milking and stroking you in the process.

Your breath has been coming in short, quiet gasps, but now your pleasure boils and overflows in your loins. The explosion begins in your balls and your breath catches in your throat as you shudder beneath her, squeezing her hands as a warning. All she has to do is say the word and you'll pull out.

But she doesn't. Even as your cum rises in your shaft for her, she stays seated on you, her pussy hugging you tightly in anticipation.

Eloise puts her hand to her mouth with concern as Sybil gnashes her teeth.

Unable to help yourself, you ram your hips up, bouncing, jamming yourself further into her depths. Sybil gasps and her eyes fly wide open as your eyes cross and your world blurs into darkness, your body suddenly coming under the fierce grip of a paralyzing orgasm. This is nothing like all those times you used to get yourself off and lay back and enjoy the raw pleasure and intensity of your climax. This time, it's as if your body has been set ablaze, but with ecstasy instead of fire. You can no more handle this much pleasure rippling through your body than you could handle the agony of immolation, and there's no escaping it now, as your body is reduced to a mere conduit, a pumping muscle, sending wave after wave of white-hot pleasure racing through your groin, out of you and into her. All she can do is gyrate in rhythm with your pulses as if your cum is scalding her insides.

Sybil's muscles pulse painfully tight around you as her searing pain reaches its peak and explodes into cataclysmic ecstasy and an orgasm that leaves her yelling incoherently at the top of her lungs. She lets go of your hands, and you blink a few times; the darkness clears just enough for you to see her leaning back and mashing her own breasts in her hands, then your world fades again as she suddenly bounces her hips up and down in your lap, practically jacking you off in her, making you shoot even harder. Your back archs even more; besides that, you can't move, think or even breathe.

It takes forever before the bright lights of the two lamps in the back of the room overwhelm the darkness you've been plunged into, and you find yourself looking right up into Sybil's face as she's brushing your hair back and kissing your lips tenderly, asking if you're alright. Although your cock is now sore, the aching in your balls is gone. You nod and kiss her back.

Margaret whistles admiringly as she congratulates Sybil on making you pass out.

You sigh and shake your head with embarrassment; it's then that Sybil lifts up off of you, reminding your body that you're still buried inside her. Her pussy is reluctant to let you go, especially since your spent organ is coming back to life so fast, but you finally leave her with a slick pop. Even so, by the time she turns around to see the mess you two have made, you're swelling up again. Her juices and yours have made a frothy mess of you, and you start contemplating the task of cleaning up.

Margaret and Eloise, strangely enough, takes care of that. They dive on the bed and go for your crotch right away, with Fiona right behind. As Sybil lays back next to you, massaging her pussy and sighing happily about how sore she is, kissing your lips and then telling you how happy she is to have your virginity and your seed in her, you watch Fiona's red hair obscuring all the action as her lips capture your cock head, while someone's licking your shaft and someone else's tongue is lashing your balls.

Sybil moans and curls up against you, her arm draped across your chest, while your toes curl from all the warm, wet mouths cleaning you up. For a moment, you sigh and relax in your Domme's lazy embrace as she compliments you on how your face smells like her and Fiona's pussy, then plants her lips firmly on yours. Her tongue swirls around in your mouth for a while, until Margaret suddenly raises her head and chimes that she finished first.

Sybil breaks the kiss just long enough to tell her that she can go next. Moving away from you, she gestures to your face, and her Maggie's black eyes light up. As the other ladies move out of the way, she starts to crawl up at you like an alligator rushing in for a surprise kill; but Sybil stops her with her hand, telling her since she lost control with you, it's okay now for the ladies to get a little excited. But the next time, they're going to take their time introducing you to their bodies. She then gives Margaret the go ahead, and she kisses her Domme, then grabs your shoulders and forcibly pulls you down the bed, warning you that her pussy is aching and this isn't going to be a gentle ride. Sybil sighs as Margaret pushes her breast in your mouth, making you suckle her dark, stiff nipples. Her chocolate body is very warm and smooth to the touch; her body is so much fun to hold onto and caress. She makes you suckle her other nipple, too, and then she moves up quickly, while you lick down her stomach and tickle her belly button. She pushes you down and straddles your head, again pinning your arms to your sides as she grabs the head board. The lights are just good enough that you can see her wispy pussy lips and thick, damp pubic hairs as she sits right on your face.

Margaret is a chubby woman, moreso than Sybil, but even as she's mashing herself down on your mouth, you can breathe easily. Your academic mind is rapidly debating whether that's just big bones in her or not, because her belly is pudgy but not hanging over you. Fuck that; save the analysis for later. You just ram your tongue in her pussy as she's grinding it on your face, and her hips become even more aggressive. She wasn't kidding about the rough ride; her pussy is sloppy wet, and you can hear Eloise bragging about how good Maggie ate her out just now. (Were you out THAT long?) That explains why her pussy is already squishing loudly across your face, smearing slick musky cum all over your chin, lips and nose.

Damn, that heady scent of horny pussy is driving you nuts. You push your nose into her slit and breathe deep. It's intoxicating. Now she's fucking your nose with her pussy and clit, jerking hard and moaning, her breasts flopping above you. Jesus, what a view. Look at her belly button... those huge breasts... those nipples, stiff like bullets.

*smack*

Someone's smacking her ass from behind, and also stroking your revived cock. No, wait, that's not a hand.. that's someone's pussy swallowing you deep! Oh wait, there's a tongue stroking your shaft... someone's sucking you, and deep.

Forget that! Your attention stays on looking at Margaret's magnificent body surging up and down over you, her pussy using your face to masturbate. Slurp, squish, slurp, squish. There's a rhythm to this that you're starting to like as much as the slick layer of cum she's soaking your face in. Your tongue is bathing in her wetness, licking her throbbing walls and teasing her hole, and it's telling you she's getting wetter. Momentarily you withdraw your tongue and cause her to fuck your face harder in search of satisfaction, and just as you expect, she gets even sloppier. She grunts ferally, exerting her hips, humping your face selfishly, as if she hadn't cum in a long time.

Technically, she hasn't... at least, not with a man. It's different when it's with a guy. Just ask Margaret.

Suddenly, you feel a surge of pleasure in your balls. Oh yeah, someone's sucking you, too. Your body stiffens as you groan into Margaret's dark chocolate pussy and your cock jerks violently, pumping. That nice, wet mouth unexpectedly slides down your pulsating shaft until your cock head reaches some resistance, then pops right into a whole new world of tightness and wetness. And damn, that tongue's stroking your balls now. You see Margaret's dark hole flex; you're forced to close your eyes as her wetness surges, and then she pulls herself down on your lips, just in time to spill a load of sticky wet womancum in your mouth. At the same time, your cum leaks out of you, as someone's loving throat swallows tightly around you, drinking what little you have that didn't get gulped down by Sybil's pussy. Margaret clenches your head tightly between her thighs as she trembles and cums in your mouth for quite a while, crying out and nearly banging her head on the headboard.

After a long, satisfying release, Margaret's body sags, relaxing as you dutifully lick her clean, swirling your tongue inside her, then all over her mound and clit, until you're confident you've licked the taste and scent of her off her own pussy. She sits on your face for a while longer, catching her breath, your nose breathing on her clit and her pussy continuing to drip in your mouth. Then she raises her hips and you bid farewell to her sweet pussy with an appreciative kiss.

As her thighs release your head, you hear things again; Eloise darts her head in and her jet black hair covers your faces, brushing the wetness from your eyelids. You open your eyes and look at her as she kisses you, smiling when she compliments you on how much you made Margaret scream for you. Oh, and damn, you sure smell like her cunt now. As Margaret stands up, Eloise backs off and gestures to you, proudly announcing how wet your face is now. Sybil raises an eyebrow and says maybe she ought to take her turn now that you're properly lubricated. Eloise bites her finger as she looks at you, then nods. Apologizing to you (for what?!), she jumps up and plants herself right on your lips.

Mmm. Bare pussy again. Oh well, it doesn't matter. You loved getting Fiona's hairs in your teeth, and Margaret's dampness was especially arousing. Sybil's cum tasted the best, but you wouldn't mind licking any of these ladies to orgasm again.

Eloise grabs your head and sits firmly on your mouth, encouraging you to lick her. Your tongue splits her tightly closed labia, then wiggles into her hole. She jerks and gasps, squirming. Eloise likes to sit still and let you do the work, and work you most certainly do. Your tongue swirls and wiggles in her, curls and thrusts, while your nose is buried in her clit. She's so short, too! Your hands are free this time, so you reach up and pinch her almond nipples.

Oops.

The ride ends right there when she clenches you hard between her muscular thighs and cums in your mouth.

Oh yeah, you forgot, Eloise is the real squirter here. Her pussy shoots out its sticky load right to the back of your mouth. There's a fine line between swallowing a squirt and choking on it. Tonight you're lucky. Next time you'll be more prepared.

She jerks and spurts again, grunting forcefully. The third squirt you can predict, though, because the last two times, you saw her belly tightened just before her juices surged. You let her thick, creamy juices pool in your mouth so you can savor the strange flavor of her, then drink it down and kiss her pussy, licking her and bringing her down gently.

Eloise giggles uncontrollably, relaxing her thighs as she holds her hand to her mouth with embarrassment. Fiona kisses her and you can hear her asking what happened. Eloise sheepishly admits she just came her brains out. Her nipples were on fire, her clit was on fire, everything was on fire, and then BOOM! Her pussy shot off between your sweet lips. Margaret rubs her crotch happily, telling her that you made her spill her juices, too. Sybil reappears, licking her lips - ah hah, so now you know who was sucking you! - and caresses Eloise's back, asking her if she's okay. Eloise nods, then eases herself up off of you. You can see her pussy hole still flexing. Damn.. that nice, dark pink hole leading into her pleasure-giving depths! It wants you!

While Eloise and Sybil kiss, Fiona eases herself over and before you know it, that fiery red bush is hovering over your mouth. You ask if you can suck her nipples, but Fiona shakes her head. She's close to cumming. Don't even bother moving, she says, it'll be over in a moment.

Sybil calls to her, but now she's seated, and her hips are moving, giving you a firm, wet facial massage. She thrusts fast, mercilessly, her damp hairs stroking your face as she rubs her clit on your nose. Damn, the nice smell of her damp pussy is driving you crazy. Your cock is sore and aching, and isn't likely to revive itself now.

Sure enough, the ride ends in a moment, as Fiona grips your head tight between her trembling thighs and seizes up, cumming on your face. You lick her pussy and help her cum better, and then she leans tiredly against the headboard for a moment, catching her breath, before Sybil tugs her and she eases off of you.

Bye, damp fiery red bush. What's next?

You lick your lips and start thanking them for letting you eat them out. Margaret smiles softly and kisses you, and Sybil says you're not done yet. Taking your hand, she tells Margaret to let you stand up. The ladies help you to your feet, and Sybil starts to caress your aching penis, while telling Margaret to lay on her back on the edge of the bed.

Margaret's eyes narrow as she smiles wickedly. She looks at you and climbs on the bed on her hands and knees, wiggling her hips and bragging about how she's going to work hard for your hot load. Damn, what a dance. Have you ever seen a woman bump and grind like that before? Her butt bounces back and forth rapidly, then jiggles and wiggles like she's already pumping violently on something in her.

Sybil whistles admiringly; then, she drops a bomb on everyone.

She tells you that with Margaret on her back, the bed should be of proper height for Eloise to lay on her back on top of her while you fuck her.

Eloise's eyes bulge with shock. Fiona snorts incredulously. Margaret screams, "SAY WHAT?!"

Sybil folds her arms, reminding everyone that she is the Domme here. Eloise will accept you inside her, and now that you've been properly drained, you won't spill so much when you cum in her.

Eloise bites her lip and says she hopes the mistress knows what she's doing; then, as Margaret sighs and lays back, Eloise climbs up on her, kisses her, then turns over on her back.

As Margaret's arms encircle Eloise, you can now appreciate the incredible contrast between Eloise's smooth, porcelain skin, and Margaret's dark, savage beauty. As Sybil instructed, you walk over and stand between Eloise's legs.

Sybil then tells you to place your cock on her pussy. Your balls rest on her bare mound as your limp cock lays across her warm belly. Margaret places her arms behind herself to prop herself up, while Eloise looks between her legs. Against her pussy, your penis is enormous. It looks like you'll cleave her in two with that. Her fingers slide across your smooth, veiny organ appreciatively, though, and she sighs. Maybe she can take you.

Like hell she can, you think; but your cock agrees with her. It stiffens for her. It hurts, but it swells anyway.

Fiona whistles. You're already up to her belly button. How in the hell can her body take that? That's got to be easily ten inches.

Sybil smacks your ass playfully, then comes around to lay her arm next to your penis. No. Eleven.

Eloise gulps and squirms, her pussy now leaking on your balls.

Your knees are bent, and you know this isn't the proper angle for sex. But you don't have to speak; Sybil is all knowing, and she sees your legs. Backing off for a moment, she pauses to think, then tells Margaret to get up and Eloise to get on her knees on the bed.

Fiona moans cautiously.

Eloise gulps, getting off of Margaret, who rolls off to the side next to Fiona. Then she gets back on the bed on her hands and knees, lowering her head into the satiny sheets submissively, her round butt raised high, spreading her pussy lips open with her delicate fingers.

Sybil tells you to go ahead. You step forward, and find the angle is perfect. Your cock-head touches her pink entrance, and you can now see even more clearly how small her pussy is. But Sybil smacks your ass again as you pause. Go into her, she says. Thrust in before you're completely erect, she advises.

You hear Eloise whimpering as she holds herself open for you, spreading her legs more. You see into her dark hole and see her pulsating muscles. Your cock head pushes into that hole, distorts, and pops in. Eloise gasps and stiffens.

Margaret's mouth falls open and Fiona shifts her weight on one hip, wide-eyed with surprise.

Sybil warns you to slide in slowly. Ease it in. She tells Eloise to relax and surrender herself to you, relax and let you in. She says yes, mistress, and pushes back slightly, stirring her hips a bit, rubbing your cock head against her pink, silky walls.

Her pussy indeed does relax, as you push more into her, then stop; she relaxes some more, and more of you disappears into her. The sopping wetness of her is making your cock swell to its maximum length all too quickly. She props herself up on her arms as she wiggles to take more of you in. Your shaft slides in ever so slowly, but now steadily, her pussy slurping around you, swallowing you whole. She cries out that you're really deep inside her now, and Sybil's now soft, sympathetic voice tells her that you're almost all the way in.

Then, as she squirms and clenches your shaft painfully, your hips meet her butt. You're trying to stay still and not hurt her. She gasps and then grits her teeth, and suddenly you can see waves of creamy juices spilling out of her, all over your shaft, lubricating you perfectly. Your balls are now soaked.

Eloise asks Sybil not to make you cum inside her, and Sybil reminds her that you're so drained that it won't matter. Eloise nods and sighs. Sybil tells her to work her hips slowly, let her pussy get used to you, then thrust faster. She wants you to stay in her until you cum. To Eloise she says to trust her, it won't be so bad.

Eloise lowers her head back into the sheets and squirms, easing you back out slowly, then gradually back into her silky depths. You're obsessed with watching her round ass pump back and forth; as long as you can keep your eyes off her puckered anus, it's all good.

Margaret comments to Fiona that you're going to nut like a sex starved sailor in her tight pussy. Sybil giggles dismissively; you gave one generous tribute to your mistress' pussy, and the rest went down her throat. All Eloise is going to get is the wild throbbing of your dick trying to pumping cum from its empty balls.

Fiona then turns to Sybil. Speaking of which, why isn't Sybil leaking cum? Sybil rubs her crotch proudly; she's too tight for it to escape. All that hot juice is going right where it belongs, into her womb for safe keeping. Margaret raises an eyebrow; is she planning on having a baby?

A baby? Sybil, one day pregnant with your child? Suddenly that soreness in your cock dwindles away.

Sybil looks to Fiona right then. She tells them that of course they know Fiona is their Domme when Sybil is away, and pretty much oversaw your entry into the club; she's ready to take over. Sybil turns to you and says she not only wanted your virginity, she wanted your legacy. You're going to cum in everyone this weekend, but after that, only her. You're going to keep planting your seed in her body until it hits home.

Eloise looks up. So that's why she's talking about stepping aside!

Hmmmmm. Well, at least no one's surprised by the stepping aside part. There's going to be plenty enough shock and confused discussions about why.

Fiona nodded, smiling. Everything will be alright. She'll see to it that everyone finds someone. When Fiona finds mister right, Maggie will take Fiona's place. It's all under control.

Your mind dwells on the thought of honey sweet Sybil's belly swelling with your child, and before you know it, your balls are tingling, and Eloise's hips are starting to move faster. Her pussy has now gotten used to you, and she's ready to stroke you to release.

Sybil notices the grinding of her butt against your hips, and congratulates her. She tells you to grab her hips and fuck her. Not hard, but steadily. Give her deep thrusts and let go when your body says to.

You nod, and seize her with your hands, plunging yourself in to the hilt, aiming your cock head at the core of her womanhood. Eloise grips the sheets and waits for your gift. Her muscles pulsate around you as you pump forcefully into her. She's tight, like a fist, even tighter than Sybil.

You warn everyone that you can feel a fresh load building in your nuts, and Eloise does an about face, saying you'd better not pull out. But, you protest, as your hips now slap hard against her, it feels like a fairly big load.

Margaret speaks up, promising to suck your baby juice out of her if you cum generously. Eloise, in her best ghetto impersonation voice, says that's what she's talking about, and that you'd better aim that cock at her womb and shoot as much sweet, hot cum as you gave her mistress.

Well, that did it. You don't even see it coming until suddenly you're ramming yourself in deep and yelling out her name. Your cock jerks and pumps fiercely, and you pitch forward and fall over her, still buried in her. You hold her body captive in your arms under you as you spurt forcefully into her pussy, jerking, crying out with her, sighing happily as you flood her with fresh, boiling hot sperm. It takes a while to stop cumming in her, but finally, it ends, and when you come to your senses, you can feel your cum clinging slickly to your shaft, and the sheets under you.

You hear Fiona behind you, whistling; even she can see the puddle on the bed. Eloise smiles sheepishly, brushing her hair from her face, wiggling against you. She brags that she was a little scared of your hot load blasting in her, but then, she guesses, she realized how good it would feel. Nothing that nice could be all that bad.

Sybil shakes her head and tells you that you need to pull out. You ease out of Eloise and stand up again. While Fiona and Sybil drop to their knees, gripping your hips with their hands and licking you clean, Margaret scoots under Eloise, laying on her back right in the messy wet spot, and pulls her lover onto her face, sucking her pussy for your cum.

By the time Sybil licks your shaft clean and Fiona finishes giving your balls a tongue bath, you turn to the side to see Eloise crying out. Maggie's hands squeeze Eloise's flexing butt as she gyrates and squirms, squirting her cum load and yours, into her loving mouth.

Sybil stops licking you to watch her cum, then sighs jealously, turning back to your cock; her hands squeeze your hips and in one thrust, she gulps you down to your base, licking your balls.

Fiona moans and gets up, announcing that it's time to go to her bedroom so you can squeeze one off inside her. Sybil pulls you out of her mouth, kisses your tip adoringly, then stands up, telling Fiona that she'll take care of her needs; it's Maggie's turn to be filled by your cock. Until then, the mistress says, she wants you to lay on the floor so she can enjoy your mouth while she works on Fiona.

Oh yeah, and the clock says it's 11:43 pm.

The weekend hasn't even begun yet.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Lost evening

Nightfly — Mon, 21 Aug 2006 18:36:30 GMT

I don't know what to call this ... maybe this fits.

=-=-=

It's early evening, shadows starting to lengthen outside as I stand in the bedroom and stare at a pile of warm clothes I've just dumped on the bed. I must have a few hundred emails left in my work inbox. I let out an exasperated sigh. Finish this, do that, try to get to bed at a decent hour so I can get up and do it all again? Crap. I can hear water running in the kitchen, a glass filling, then quiet.
I've been stuffing socks, underwear, and shirts into drawers for about 10 minutes before I realize I haven't heard anything from the living room for about that long. I stop, listening for a moment, hearing only the sound of my breath, a few kids playing in the street, and a bus passing by a few blocks away. It's been a long crazy week and I have work to do tonight. It seems like we're both so damn busy. It makes me irritable and I don't want to be irritable with you.
"Honey?"
No answer.
Louder this time, "Honey?" but I just hear it echo back at me from the hall. I think, "did she go to the store?" as I walk back out toward the living room. My eyes dart to the sofa and chairs in the corner, before realizing you are closer, on the floor. "Honey, what are you …" then it becomes clear and I see the leopard skin rug bunched up under you, skirt up on your hips, legs slightly spread, writhing, your blouse and bra gone, somewhere.
I come closer, kneeling. "Hello, baby, are you having fun?" I say, stroking one sexy leg gently.
Still silent, the room lit low, you look at me with raw passion in your eyes, nodding, smiling, pulling your own hair up as you shift your legs, one knee up, the closer one down on the floor. The white triangle of the satin panties flashes at me like a beacon. In a moment, we can both see how that call affects me. My shorts have pulled away from my body at a crazy angle, hoisted from within like a tent, the fabric pulled tighter across my ass. I drink the sight of you in, following your silky stocking-clad legs to the smooth shiny panties, up across the soft luscious belly to where your firm, full breasts are gently swaying back and forth as you shift left and right.
We look each other square in the eye for a moment, enjoying the connection, the desire building in us both. You reach for my erection, and I slyly turn away, "Ah, ah, ah. Just a moment. Good things come to those who wait." I'm treated to an impatient sigh, and a look edging from anticipation to pouty. "Don't worry, you get some candy, but I want to take my time, savor the flavor, you know?"
"I know you have a lot of work, I thought a quickie might help you concentrate," you say, making a half-hearted lunge at my shorts.
"You're very naughty," I say and rise at once, pull my shirt off, drop it on you, then drop my shorts to the floor, kicking them in your general direction. My underwear, the only thing left on me, looks even more bizarre, with the elastic pulled away from my thighs in the front by what is now a raging hardon, "and naughty girls get a spank."
You giggle, throw my clothes aside, roll over, rise, and thrust your ass in the air at me. "Oh yeah, talk, talk, talk. But I've been naughty all day. You have some catching up to do in the spanking department, mister."
I kneel again, taking your cute cheeks in both hands, bend down, and start kissing and licking, moving closer to the edge of the panties in the back. Unsatisfied with that much coverage, I pinch the fabric, causing it to fold into the crack. Urged on by the new canvas, I paint your ass with quick, darting licks, pointing the tip of my tongue closer and closer to the center. I slip a finger under the fabric, running it up the crack and along the sensitive anus, teasing it slightly.
This has the desired effect, your breath starting to come in short little gasps, punctuated with quiet moans. I stroke your back with my left hand, letting my right range up and down the stockings, occasionally treating the cleavage of your pussy to the occasional loving caress through the panties.
"Okay, enough is enough," I say, kneeling upright again to position myself well to deliver a loving but firm spank across both cheeks of your ass. You immediately let out a soft exclamation, then arch your back in a feline stretch, tensing for the next blow. I land another spank, slightly harder than the last, then another and another before beginning to peel your panties down to your knees. I pause long enough to kiss your ass a few times where the cheeks have flushed pink from the spanking. I unzip your skirt, then stand up again while you roll over to finish removing every lick of clothing left on you.
I eye this task with growing anticipation, then as you turn to throw them on the couch, I ask for help, "Do you think you can give me a hand here? I'm having a little trouble."
You turn around, look down at my underwear predicament and with a smile of delight, say, "Well I can see why! How are you going to get your underwear off with that big fella in there?" Kneeling, you put a hand on either side of my hips, bend slightly as you start tugging the briefs down. When the elastic catches on the tip of my cock, you tug a little harder, which proves to be a small mistake as, freed of the waistband, I snap back upright, grazing your chin in the process. "Whoo! I gotta watch out for your monster," and those are the last words spoken by either of us for the next few minutes. You grasp the shaft with your right hand, kissing the glans, while using your left to gently lift and massage my testicles. You shift your attention to the underside of my shaft, planting kisses down the length to the sac, then surprise us both by taking one ball into your mouth and sucking it before releasing it and treating the other one to the same heaven.
Now it is my turn to have my breath come out in ragged moans. You firmly stroke the balls now, and take the head of my cock into your mouth, gradually getting it wetter and wetter. I shudder and you pull back, squeeze the shaft hard and a thick bead of pre-cum escapes from the tip. You immediately go for the runaway, lick it off, look back up at me, and with a brief grin, take as much of my cock in as you can, gently sucking and pulling on it with your mouth, lolling your tongue around, over the top, twirling around the glans, and teasing the hole at the tip.
My breathing has changed to deep slow breaths as my climax builds. You alternate sucking with stroking the shaft, lifting me practically onto my toes, until, with a small startled cry, I release a thin white splash into your sweet pink mouth. You smile up at me again, and overcome with desire, I sink to my knees, kissing you deeply, teasing out some of my cum as I do. I swallow the mingled saliva and seed, then kiss you again and run my fingers through your hair as I slowly soften.
After a few minutes of kissing and stroking each other, I rise again, but hungry from the kisses, I lie you down and start kissing down your neck to your breasts. I suck greedily on the nipples, first one, then the other, before resuming a path of small wet kisses over your navel, up the gentle rise of the mons, and down into the cleft of your kitty. Tucking my erection up under me, I descend, lying on the floor between your legs. I raise one leg onto my shoulder, then another, perfectly positioning my mouth. Finished kissing for now, I gingerly run the tip of my tongue from the area just below your sex, up your entire length, into the soft protrusion hiding your clit. You let out a restless sigh, put a hand on the back of my head and tilt yourself up toward me and the petals of your labia begin to swell outward, making a beautiful pink flower of womanhood. I take one side of your love in my mouth, sucking and tugging at the same time, which immediately causes a small gush of fluid to escape. I am not quick enough to catch it, but we both enjoy my attempt and I resume on the other side, again licking, sucking and pulling your lips outward by tugging with my lips firmly pressed together.
This leads me to the hood and I begin to gently probe with the tip of my tongue only, stroking up and down, then back and forth, seeking to stretch the clit up further and further. My tongue retreats as I enclose the whole hood in my lips, sucking hard and lifting. I release you, then, delirious with passion, I shout, "Oh lover, your sweetness is inside me, it tastes so fucking good!" You grab my head with both hands, thrusting your pelvis at me and I resume my focus. I slip my middle finger inside you, exploring the shape and contour of your center, then seek the roof of the vagina, gently rubbing and applying pressure there, up and around the inside of the pubic bone. I lose sense of time and place, focusing on your rising climax. I hear your breathing quicken, low wordless sounds coming from you as the first wave rises and crashes upon us like a roaring foamy breaker on the beach. I slow, relax and let you enjoy the sensation, then as you recover, I renew my attention and help build a growing crescendo of pleasure, but this time you are louder, whimpering with pleasure and shuddering through another orgasm. Again you grab my head, humping my face. This one is deeper and seems to electrify a connection from your clit to somewhere deep inside you, and with a little tremble, you gush again. Ready this time, I quickly lap up every drop. We both rest then, napping, not caring how long. You stroke my head lazily, rousing me and I lift myself to my hands and knees, moving slowly up next to you. Taking each other in a warm embrace, we kiss gently, then as you catch the aroma of your sex on my face, we kiss more deeply and you lick my face a few times. Soon I am hard again and begin rubbing my cock on your belly, enjoying the amazing softness of your skin against mine.
You smile at me and I beam back at you. "You are amazing, so beautiful, such a wonderful lover."
"Thank you, baby. You rock my world too." You flatten on your back, reaching up and stroking your breasts. You pull them apart, push them together and trap the nipples between your fingers. Hardening even more, I get up, straddle you and let my cock drop into the canyon between your tits. I reach for the beautiful orbs, lift them around my shaft and begin to withdraw and thrust. It feels more delicious than I can describe, sending arcs of pleasure up and down my prick. I gaze at your face, consider how it would look decorated with my cum, and decide against it. This time.
Instead, I release your breasts and begin kissing your face, your neck, your shoulders, and your back, as you roll onto your tummy, then get up on all fours, revealing your flower again. You read my mind. I know the answer, but ask anyway because the sound of your voice is music to me. "Honey, are you ready for me?"
A gasp and then, "Yes, please. I want you in me now. Now. NOW."
"Ohhhhh you are so sexybeautiful, I want to share my joy with you." I grab my oaken shaft and push it down slightly to line up the tip with the center of your petals, then rub my cock up and down in the wetness. You gasp, then back toward me, trying to impale yourself on my thorn. I can't resist now. Taking your hips in my hands, I thrust hard and you are so wet that I enter you almost effortlessly. The room tilts on some unseen axis and all conscious thought evaporates. My desire is unleashed. I am a rutting beast, mounting and plunging into you over and over. Someone is letting out harsh snorting gasps of air, guttural, rough and raw. I open my eyes mid-thrust and realize it is me. I close them again and the dizziness returns. My arousal is so strong I know only that I am swimming into you, your ocean welcoming me and we're both wet with sweat. I am like a bow, flexing and releasing my arrow into you. I sense a change coming in you, a tensing, and realize it's affecting me, drawing me closer to climax. I can feel your cervix kissing the tip of my cock as I reach the end of my stroke. It's wonderful, I love it. I feel like I am dissolving into you and at once I come. I am a flag unfurled, my seed flowing into you like a ribbon. I pitch forward, grasp your body in an awkward hug, holding myself inside you. A living part of my body has left me and entered you, and base instinct tells me that's good and happiness floods my soul. I can't tell if tears or sweat are in my eyes, but knowing part of me will stay inside you makes me ecstatic. We slide against each other, panting hard. I can feel your heart beating like a bird caught in a cage. I clumsily rub your right breast, enjoying its heft, gently squeezing the nipple.
"That was art," I say.
"Oh, man o' mine … " the thought flies off, then, "I feel soooo good."
I kiss your back a few more times, then realize I've softened and come out of you. I slowly rub and squeeze a cheek as I stretch and straighten upright. You straighten too and while we're kneeling together, we meet and cling, kissing again. You turn out the lights in the living room, and you take my hand, leading me down the hall.
"What time is it?" I say.
You, nearer to the clock, can see, "Uh, it's tomorrow already."
"That was quick?"
"C'mere you." In the dark, you grab me around the neck and kiss me roughly, pressing your body against mine again.
We stumble off and climb into bed, me snuggled up to you, arm over your side, loving this time, loving you, and loving the feeling of our skin together again.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Zooey - Part 1

ImASucker — Sun, 26 Feb 2006 09:18:08 GMT

(This one is true from beginning to end. Only the names have been changed to protect the far from innocent!)

“Hi Eddie,” she purred in a voice that made me think of missed opportunities and my incredibly bad luck. It was a voice that brought a remembered pain to my lips and a whiff of the sharp scent of a woman in heat to my nose.

“Hi Zooey, what’s new?” Did I really want to know? I had fucked up such a good thing here. Maybe her mother had forgiven me, or better yet, died. Zooey was the one that got away, the one I should have been fucking, but never got the chance. She had an incredibly tight little body with small firm tits and very curly Jewish hair. My first Jew and I’d fucked it up with her mother before I got the chance to fuck the little minx.

Zooey just sort of fell into my lap; I was seeing a girl named Pam who was a virgin and didn't want to lose it to me, so she introduced me to Zooey. I guess Pam figured that Zooey would take care of my sexual frustration and relieve her of any obligation or guilt. And it looked like Zooey was all for it.

The first night we got together alone was out on a golf course near her home. I had her under a tree and bent down to kiss her and she jumped into my arms and attacked me. Zooey was an animal, but the strangest kisser I have ever met. That first kiss caught me by surprise and she put her mouth over mine and sucked as hard as she could. My lips were slightly chapped and she sucked the skin right off of them. Had I been able to scream I would have, but she had me in a lip lock that was not going away. At the same time she slammed her body into mine, her hard little tits digging into me her pussy mound grinding into my stiffening cock. My hands palmed her perfect round butt and ground her into me even harder, while she continued to apply the vise grips to my lips. The extreme pressure on my mouth numbed the pain and I began to get into her hard style of loving. When I could pry our lips apart I bent down even further and bit her nipple though her blouse, gnawing the nib with my teeth. She moaned loudly, but pushed me off her.

"We can't finish out here tonight and if you keep that up I won't be able to stop."

I nodded, kissed her once more and we started walking back to her house, my hand squeezing her ass all the way back. We were both 19 and both lived with our parents. Later that week she invited me to her house where I met her parents and her brother. Her parents went to bed early and her brother eventually left us alone and we made out once again in her living room. When she kissed me good night at the door we made our plans for the following night, a Friday. We didn't know how or where but we knew we were going to be fucking within 24 hours. I backed out of the door that night with our hands mauling each others sex, my finger pressing the seam of her shorts into her cunt crack, her fingers surrounding and stroking my throbbing cock.

I called her from work the next day to finalize when I would pick her up and it all came crashing down around me. I had fucked up, I had dropped a roachclip in her house and her mother had found it. She had not known what it was but Zooey's brother was happy to enlighten her. Her mother had a zero drug policy while her children lived at home. I could not see Zooey again. She was sorry, but there was nothing she could do about it, her mother's rules and all. And that was the last time I had talked to Zooey, until now. "What's new?" I had asked.

"We're moving. Back to New York."

"Oh, thanks for letting me know, I guess."

"I'm calling for a reason. I have a list of every guy I never got a chance to fuck. We won't be coming back to California, I want to fuck you before I go." I had recently moved out of my parents house into a church parsonage; it was a big four-bedroom house with almost no furniture. I'd moved in the previous week. I explained it all to Zooey."

"Would you like to christen my new bedroom?"

"For a start. How many times can you cum in one night?"

"Four or five," I bragged.

"Don't promise what you can't deliver," she said with a laugh in her voice.

"I would never do that."

"Good, I can pencil you in for Saturday night. You free?"

"What's wrong with Friday night?" I asked.

"I'm already fucking someone else that night. Does Saturday work for you or not?"

"The guy on Friday will be a waste of time compared to me."

"Maybe he will, but I won't know that till I fuck you both, will I?"

I laughed, gave her my address, hung up the phone and stroked myself to a messy climax in anticipation of Saturday. That gave me three days to build up my load for Zooey's pussy. I would need every drop I could muster.

She showed up half an hour early. I met her at the door with a lit joint in my hand.

"You're early." She smiled broadly, took a huge hit off the joint, grabbed me in a patented Zooey lip lock and blew the smoke into my mouth. She released me from her vise grips and said:

"Sorry, I couldn't wait to get fucked by you. I wanted your dick so bad and you had to fuck it up with my mother," she said as she hit me on the arm. "Dumbshit!"

"Would you like a beer? When are you leaving for New York?" I rambled off a handful of silly questions.

"I don't want anything that might numb my senses and I'm not here for small talk." She took me by the hand. "Show me your bedroom, then show me your cock."

"I have missed you so much baby."

"Once you fuck me you're going to miss me even more. I'm a good fuck, you'll see." We kissed again and being Zooey there was nothing tender about it. My fingers fumbled with the buttons on her blouse as we took a step toward the hallway and the bedroom at the end of it.

"So am I," I said as I slipped her blouse over her shoulders and down her arms, Zooey wasn't wearing a bra. She yanked my shirt out of its tucked position in my pants and quickly started to work on the buttons.

"You better be prepared to fuck me all night." She kissed me, running her hands up my chest, bending to nibble at my nipple. I pushed her blouse to the floor as we took another step into the hall. "Promises have been made," she said as she tossed my shirt onto the floor. Lifting up one leg she slid off a shoe as she bit hard on my nipple. "I would hate to be disappointed." I kicked off a shoe and it bounced against the hall wall as we slowly made our way to the bedroom.
I cupped a sweet tit in my palm then grabbed the nipple and twisted hard. "Oh fuck, that hurts... so good." I reached my hand down toward her crotch and Zooey unbuttoned and unzipped her pants in one clean move, my hand slipped under her panties, finger extended and slipped into a hot dripping wet fuck channel.

We both lost another shoe as I forced her up against the wall, my finger digging into her sopping cunt, She kissed me, dropped her lips to my nipple, then slid even lower. My finger slipped out of her pussy, my hand out of her panties as she caught my belt in her mouth and pulled it from it's clasp. Unhooking my belt she pulled it from my pants with a flourish, tossing it down the hall. Grabbing my zipper in her teeth she jerked her head down unzipping me and pulling my pants open wide. Zooey ran her tongue up and down the length of my growing cock. Turning her head sideways she grasped my member between her lips and sucked it's length through my underwear.

I pushed my pants to the floor and kicked them off. Zooey pulled my jockies down to my knees and ran her tongue from the head of my cock down to my balls, slipping one and then the other into her mouth where she sucked on them painfully hard. I fell back against the wall, my jockies around my ankles as Zooey attacked my family jewels with her vacuum cleaner mouth. I stepped out of my underwear, nude as Zooey smiled up at me. "Just the way I've always wanted you."

She sat up a bit and took the head of my dick into her tight sucking mouth. It was excruciating bliss as she pulled at my engorged cockhead. She leaned forward and my dick disappeared into her sucking maw, her lips pressing against my pubic hair, my cock completely engulfed in her mouth and throat.

"Oh fuck," I moaned digging my fingers into her hair, pulling her head hard against me. With her mouth full of dick, Zooey couldn't suck as hard and the easing of the pressure on my tool brought forth an explosion of sensation. It was like my cock had been dead before and was now alive, every nerve ending excited and abuzz. Zooey rolled her head in a circle, my dick sliding back and forth as she did; painful when she sucked the head and then unbelievable as the constriction subsided and I slid back into her throat bursting with heightened sensation.

"I thought you wanted to be fucked?" She slid her mouth off my cock, flicking her tongue back and forth along the sensitive underside as she disengaged.

She stood, siding out of her pants and panties as she did. Zooey shoved her fingers roughly up into her pussy, pulled them out and popped them into her mouth, licking her juices. "Oh, I am so ready for some dick."

I pulled her to me and we kissed again. Reaching down I lifted her up into my arms and carried her the rest of the way into my bedroom. "I've wanted to fuck my baby for so long," is whispered as I laid her down on my bed. I kissed her forehead, her nose, her lips, her chin and between her tits. I took first one and then the other nipple into my mouth and greedily sucked them. I ran my tongue under her small hard tit and worked it down the center of her taut stomach, digging it deep into her navel. I looked up into her eyes, "But I've wanted to eat your sweet pussy just as long."

My tongue trailed down to her sparsely haired pussy mound and I sucked it into my mouth. I spread her legs wide and dove for her cunt. The wonderful flavor was intoxicating as her juices flowed into my sucking mouth. I ran my tongue deep into her pussy, joyously drinking down her womanly flow. Her juices coated my chin in my favorite flavor, but Zooey did not come for a tongue-lashing. She grabbed me by the hair and pulled me up her body. As she did she maneuvered her body beneath me, lining up her cunt with my hard cock. She pulled my dick into her sopping wet pussy in one smooth move. "I need your dick," she whispered into my ear.

"I need to be fucked, good and hard."

Her pussy was a clasping oven. Hot, wet, magnificent. I fucked deep into her, my balls slapped against her ass. Her cunt muscles lovingly massaged the length of my dick as I fucked my little Jew slut. I wanted to hurry and fill her hot twat with cum, but I held back, breathed deep and slowly deep dicked her clasping cunt. Her eyes fluttered and she moaned as she pulled her legs even wider, wrapping them around me, her heels pushing against my ass, pulling me even deeper into her cunt. "Ohh, Eddie, fuck me baby. Fuck my hot nasty pussy."

I rotated my hips, fucking her from the left and then from the right. Zooey's twat was a wonderful clutching channel of hot womanly flesh. We never used the words, but her pussy made love to my cock, until I could stand it no longer. We looked each other in the eyes as I emptied my balls into her pussy, We both moaned loudly; watching the orgasmic ecstasy thunder across each other's face, sharing a moment we should have shared months ago as my dick spasmed and sent another blast of hot cum into her quaking pussy.

I kissed her deeply, thrusting my tongue into her hot mouth, then pulling back and catching her lower lip with my teeth, tugging, biting. "That's one," she sighed, a sloppy, satisfied grin on her face. I never deflated; just thrust my turgid cock deep into her cum-filled pussy, surprising her.

"And this is going to be two." Normally a freshly fucked cunt is too lubricated for me to keep hard, but Zooey's fuckhole was amazingly tight, gripping my dick the way her lips gripped my mouth when we kissed. I could feel every inch of her hot pussy tugging at my cock as I worked my way into a slow fuck rhythm.

"Oh fuck Eddie. Deep dick my pussy, baby. Give mama what she needs." I loved watching Zooey's face as I slowly drilled her tight fuckhole, as she began to undulate under me, grinding her sopping pussy into my thrusting cock. Her arms were around my back, her nails digging into my flesh as we slowly ground our sex into one another. Zooey moved her arms around my neck and pulled my face close to her. Our eyes were locked on one another as she whispered into my mouth:

"We should have done this a long time ago lover." Zooey was one of those one-in-a-million fucks, our bodies reacted to one another like we were created to be lovers, physically meant to be locked together. I couldn't get enough of her pussy and she wanted my cock more than anything in the world. The perfect fuck-fit. My body was on fire and her squeezing cunt worked over my dick coaxing my cum from my balls. But as wonderful as it felt, I was never out of control, but neither was she. We worked me up, and then together cooled me off, prolonging this amazing fuck. I didn't think I could hold out so long, but I never wanted to stop fucking Zooey's amazing pussy and so I rode the roller coaster of ecstasy up and down over and over, nearing one peak of sensation and then riding it back down, never climaxing, never crashing. And Zooey rode with me.

I watched her cum three times and then on her fourth orgasm she didn't stop. One after another her body twitched and jerked through crashing climax after crashing climax. She rode my dick through it all. Her eyes smoldered, the sweat poured from our bodies. "Cum," she begged. "Please fill me with your sperm. Ohhh, fuck, cum in me now Eddie!"

I gave her what she wanted. My cum felt like hot needles blasting up the length of my cock as I filled my lover's quivering twat with my seed. I kissed her again and this time, for the first time, there was tenderness in the touch of her lips, there was a satisfied playfulness in the movement of her tongue. I think for the first time since I had met her, Zooey wasn't in need of anything, she was sated and she was happy.

My cock ached with the raw rubbing her pussy had given it. As it deflated I rolled off of Zooey and onto my back, panting.

"That's two," I said, gasping for breath. She hit me playfully in the arm.

Our night was just beginning.

The whle story of Zooey is being printed at http://21erotika.blogspot.com/ drop on by and take a look!

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

The Elevator

ImASucker — Sat, 11 Feb 2006 18:31:18 GMT

Another shitty day heading for work. Jack, as usual, had to park his car on the street and walk the three blocks into work. It was not a grueling walk, by any means, it just was one more indication to Jack that he was getting nowhere with the company. Real employees, or those who the company thought were going to eventually become real employees, had parking spaces in the complex garage. But not Jack. He parked on the street and he walked in to work. Jack reached the corner and waited for the light to turn green.

As he stood there he noticed a young woman racing across the street from the corner opposite his, attempting to beat the light that was about to turn green for traffic moving in Jack's direction. What caught Jack's eye were her tits. She wore a tight-fitting, fashionable dress, beige in color and as she hurried across the intersection her breasts bounced delightfully in the tight confines of the dress. "No bra on this baby," Jack thought. The movement was hypnotizing. They were firm and heavy, just a beautiful set of knockers. Jack could feel a stirring in he shorts, proof that there was still life left in his dick, no matter how rarely he got to put it to any real use.

The light turned green, and Jack hurried across the street, toward the corner the woman in the beige dress had just reached. It seemed he was lucky today. She was walking down the sidewalk in the direction of his building. As he reached the other side of the intersection Jack turned along the sidewalk and found himself not more than 15 paces behind her.

Her ass was wonderful, very tight and round. The firm cheeks swayed back and forth as she continued down the street. There was definite action in Jack's shorts now. He licked his lips as he focused his attention on the beautiful set of ass cheeks in front of him. He fantasized about running his tongue up along the crack of her butt, inhaling the intoxicating aroma of her hot ass, lubricating her puckering asshole with his saliva, then plunging his dick deep into her hot rectum. So lost in though was Jack that he was almost hit by a car entering a driveway he was crossing. The irate drive blasted Jack with his horn, startling him. The object of his desire turned around to look and glared at Jack.

"She thinks I'm a shithead," he thought to himself. It was the first time Jack got a look at her face. She had quiet, almost pixyish features, pale skin, and short reddish-blonde hair with thin bangs above her eyes. And God, what eyes they were, a piercing gray, cold, yet they seemed to burn with an icy green fire.

Jack only got a quick look at her face, but it was enough to keep his dick throbbing. Beautiful ass, gorgeous face, wonderful full tits; this woman had everything Jack wanted in a fantasy girl. He knew that tonight, as he stroked his cock to a sticky climax, he would be thinking of her face, her eyes, her tits, her ass. Jack loved the show her beautiful ass was performing for him as he continued along the sidewalk toward work. He knew it would end soon as his building was the next one. He wondered where this beautiful woman worked, knowing he would never find out. Oh well, just another piece of information to make up in his fantasy tonight.

Jack had closed to within 10 paces of her, when he reached the steps leading off to his building. He couldn't believe it when she turned and began down the steps before him. She was going into his building! He wanted to rush, get in front of her, and open the door for her, but then thought better of it. "She's just a fucking dream girl, best to keep her that way" he thought. They walked down the corridor toward the bank of elevators. Would she take one, would she turn before reaching them, or would she continue on past them?

She reached the elevators as the last person stepped out of one and she slid easily inside. "God, she's going up too," Jack realized. He rushed to the elevator as the door was closing. She saw him coming but did nothing to keep the door from closing in his face. That pissed Jack off and he thrust his arm through the door just before it closed all the way.

The door pressed hard on Jack's arm, as he slowly worked it back and forth. Finally, the door realized it could not close all the way, and opened to let Jack in. She was looking at the floor, apparently deep in thought, but looked up suddenly, as if noticing Jack's predicament for the first time. "Oh, sorry, I should have held the door for you," she said matter of factly.

"Hey, no problem," Jack replied. "Snooty fucking bitch," is what he thought. It was an uncomfortable ride. He tried to make eye contact with her, but she ignored him completely, pretending to be fascinated by the weave of the carpet in the elevator. He had pressed for the 18th floor and she for the 19th. The floors seemed to creep by.

Suddenly the elevator seemed to lurch, knocking Jack against the side of the wall. The "snooty fucking bitch" was not so lucky and fell to the floor on her adorable ass. The elevator stopped moving, then for a second the lights flashed off, then came back on again, only noticeably dimmer.

"What the fuck?" Jack questioned the air around him. He certainly wasn't asking the "snooty fucking bitch" what was going on.

She was on the floor, on her side, hands rubbing her sore tailbone. "What's happening?" she asked. She seemed to be talking to Jack.

"Fucking cunt. Now that you need a man to get you out of a problem, you decide you can talk to me," he thought. "Not sure," is what he said. "Here, let me help you up," and he reached out his hand toward her.

"Thank you," she said, taking his hand and gingerly regaining her feet.

"Ooohhh, my ass," she complained, continuing to rub her delicious derriere.

Jack opened a little door in the wall of the elevator and pulled out a phone. There was nothing to dial so he just lifted the handset to his head. The line was ringing. After six rings a harried male voice came on the line. "Yeah? What do you want?" it asked.

"We're trapped in one of the elevators," Jack said. He looked up at the row of lights that indicate the floor you are on and noticed they were all dark. He couldn't remember how high up they were. He hadn't been paying attention. "I don't know what floor we are near," he said to the voice on the line.

"Look, we seem to have a major electrical problem in the building. Might have been caused by the remodeling going on 15. We're just not sure yet. How many people in your elevator?"

"Just two of us," Jack replied.

"Sorry, but that makes you low priority, We got people trapped in sixteen elevators. Just sit tight and wait. The power may come back on. If not, we probably won't be able to get to you for a good hour or so. Just sit tight and don't try any of that heroic climbing out of the elevator shit; that's how people get killed in elevators. Got it?"

"Yeah, got it." Jack said. The line went dead in his hand. He hung up the phone and turned to his companion, who was staring at him anxiously.

"We sit tight. We're low priority. Some sort of electrical problem. We have an hour or so to kill. How's your ass?"

"A little sore," she laughed just slightly as she replied. "I'm Karen Robertson, Technical Training Supervisor and your are . . .?"

"Jack, Jack Edwards."

"Well, Jack Edwards, what do you want to do for an hour?"

It was Jack's turn to laugh. "I don't think I'll touch that one with a ten-foot pole," he said.

"Well, a ten-foot pole would be a bit much," she said, a mischievous grin dancing across her face. Jack couldn't believe it. Her whole attitude toward him had done a 180-degree turn in a matter of seconds. She was playing word games with him, taking what he said in a lewd way. Jack tried to think of something clever to say to keep the conversation going in the direction that she appeared to want it to go. Jack began to pat the pockets on his suit and pants as if feeling for something.

"It's OK, I don't appear to have a ten-foot pole on me anyway." Karen did not seem to respond to that one. Jack didn't want to turn her off now, before he even got her going. Throwing caution to the wind, Jack began patting his pockets again. This time he reached between his legs and gave his dick a good feel making sure it pressed tight against his pants and gave Karen a good look at its hardness. "Nope, no ten-footer here," Jack said.

Karen stared at Jack's crotch. "You're hard," she whispered. "How did that happen?"

Jack knew it was now or never. This was about to become either a very friendly elevator or a very cold elevator. "Watching your ass made me hard," Jack said and he grabbed his dick once again through his pants to add emphasis to his words. "Thinking about your tight butt was just too much for me."

Her voice was a raspy whisper as she eyed the outline of Jack's dick. "What exactly were you thinking about my ass?"

"Do you really want to know?"

Karen slowly moved her stare up from Jack's crotch to look him in the eyes. "Yes, tell me," she said softly. Her tongue momentarily escaped her mouth to travel slowly around her lips. Karen turned her face away from him and whispered, "Tell me all about it." She was trembling slightly in anticipation.

Jack moved forward and ran his hand slowly across her cheek, firmly grabbing her face turning her averted eyes back toward him. "I'll tell you every dark desire I had," he told her, "but in return, you must do exactly what I tell you. Understand? Everything, exactly as I tell you. Deal?"

"Uh . . . I . . ." Karen didn't know what to say. She was rarely in the mood to be submissive, and never while at work. Yet, here she was, unbelievably hot, with a perfect stranger ready to do whatever he wanted. Maybe it was a manifestation of feeling trapped by the elevator. Since she felt trapped she felt a need for someone to make everything better for her. Karen needed to be taken care of. She needed there to be someone in the elevator she could trust completely. That need was showing up for her as sexual submission.

"I will do whatever you tell me to do . . .without question," she said looking Jack in the eye. Her eyes were dazzling. Gray would never be a cold, dull color to Jack again. Her eyes radiated a healthy lust that Jack found intoxicating. It bolstered his confidence.

"Turn around so I can see your sexy ass," Jack ordered. Karen did as requested.

"Push you ass back toward me." Once again, Karen did as she was told.

"Lift up your dress. Show me your ass," Jack commanded. Karen tentatively reached back behind her. Then grabbing the hem of her dress, she raised it up over the round globes of her ass cheeks. She was trembling.

"God, your ass is beautiful," Jack said as he eyed her firm butt. Her pantyhose and panties covered the tight cheeks, but it was still a sight to stop Jack's breath. His throat was suddenly dry but Jack managed to say, "Take off the pantyhose . . . and the panties."

Karen slid off her shoes and then pulled her pantyhose down and off. She then lowered her panties as well. She tried to put them in her purse, but Jack grabbed them first and thrust the panties up to his nose, inhaling deeply the smell of her pussy. He then handed them back to Karen who placed them into her purse. Karen lifted the back of her dress again, exposing her bare ass to Jack's lustful gaze.

"Put your shoes back on. They lift your ass up so nicely," Jack whispered into Karen's ear and she immediately complied. The heels of the shoes did raise her ass up at a delicious angle, affording Jack an even better view of Karen's wonderful rear. Jack stood mesmerized by the beauty of her butt; its smooth perfection, its tight contours. His dick felt like it was going to explode in his pants.

Karen looked back over her shoulder at Jack, "So please tell me, what were you thinking about."

"I thought about running my tongue up along the crack of your butt, like this," Jack said as he lowered himself to the elevator floor behind Karen's upturned ass cheeks. Her smell was intoxicating. Jack moved in close to her rear and snaked his tongue deep into the crack. It was even better than he had fantasized. Jack washed Karen's ass crack in strands of saliva, from her rectum up to the dimple above her tailbone. His tongue dug deep into the crack of her butt, chasing a multitude of flavors back and forth and up and down Karen's sweet ass: a little sweat, a touch of soap from her morning shower, a little bit of wetness from her nearby pussy, and the overpowering musty, funky taste of her asshole. Jack nibbled at her right cheek, ran his tongue from her dimple to mid-crack and then over to her left cheek which he took a small bite at, catching a bit of skin and eliciting a moan from Karen. Jack tongued one beautiful cheek and then the other, but he couldn't help from repeatedly returning his attention to her ass crack. She tasted and smelled so wonderful he had to keep burying his face between her lovely cheeks, inhaling the pungent aroma of her beautiful ass. Each time Jack's tongue headed toward Karen's asshole, a deep, throaty moan or a raspy sigh would escape from her lips.

"Hold your butt open for me," Jack ordered and Karen immediately moved her hands back around to her cheeks and spread them wide apart. Jack pushed down on her back and Karen bent over at the waist, bringing all of her ass and the pink, puffy lips of her wet pussy into view.

Jack looked at Karen's puckered brown hole and felt the pre-cum begin to drip from his dick. He moved his face into her shit hole, lightly blowing as he did. His breath mixed with his wet saliva dripping down her crack and the coolness sent chills down Karen's spine. Jack stuck out his tongue and began to do circles around her brown rosebud, getting it wetter and wetter. At first he just lightly pressed the outside ring of her sexy asshole with his tongue, relaxing her. Soon his tongue was darting into her butt, trying to push past the tight sphincter. The wetter he got her ass, the more light tonguing he gave her ass ring, the looser it became. Jack alternated pressing into her butt and planting his lips around her asshole and kissing it, adding a bit of sucking to the kiss.

Karen was about to jump out of her skin. She was acting like the cheapest slut she could imagine, bent over at the waist, spreading her ass wide open for a man she didn't even know, thrilling to the things his tongue was doing to her ass, and loving it more than she could believe. She would do anything he wanted, perform any bizarre sexual act, any perversion he requested. Her moaning was getting louder, coming from deeper within her. He was touching some need, some desire, that she had kept hidden for so long and she felt as if she was losing control totally. She wanted it nasty, she wanted it dirty, perverted, she wanted to be used like a piece of meat, like a fuck toy, like the gutter slut she knew she was deep inside.

Jack continued tonguing her tight asshole. She tasted wonderful. He was running his tongue up into her ass and then squirting his saliva up into her, where it would mix with the delightful juices of her butt. The taste was indescribable and Jack was wallowing in the smells and tastes of her delicious rear. But he had other needs. He took two fingers and began to roughly probe her hot, juicy pussy.

"OOOOhhh," Karen gasped sharply. The fingers were unexpected and course and it hurt when they first began probing her hot cunt. But she was so turned on, her pussy so wet, that the intruding fingers were immediately coated with her slippery juices and even the roughness of his fucking fingers felt instantly wonderful.

"Ohhhh. . . .Yes . . . fuck my pussy with your fingers Jack . . . fuck my pussy baby," she hissed. Jack was only too happy to finger fuck Karen's delightful cunt, for the time being. His fingers made wet, squishy sounds as they delved deeply into her moist pussy. Jack's tongue was still glued to Karen's asshole, which was getting looser by the second. Jack pulled one of his fingers from Karen's twat and let it snake down lower where the fingernail raked across the hard, exposed nub of her clitoris.

"God!! Yesssss!" Karen moaned. Jack's other finger was rewarded with a gush of cuntal juices, and Karen's asshole clenched tight around Jack's probing tongue, then relaxed completely, allowing the tongue free access to her wet rectum. Jack had to force his face from her lovely ass as he got to his feet. He quickly unbuttoned his pants, slipped down his shorts and slammed his dick into Karen's dripping pussy.

"Fuck . . . .yes, fuck me! Oh, Jack, pound my pussy."

"Oh, baby, you know that's only the start . . .don't you?" Jack ground his cock into Karen's hot twat. The question hung heavily in the air.

"Y. . .y. . .yes," she answered hesitantly.

"You know where this dick is going, don't you baby?"

"Yessss," she hissed.

"Tell me where it's going. Tell me where you want this big dick."

"I want it . . . . . .I want it in my ass. Fuck my ass with your big fat dick, Jack. Stick it in my hot asshole . . .ohhhh God! . . . Butt-fuck me Jack, butt-fuck me!"

"Anything you want, sweetheart."

Jack slowly slid his dick, slick with Karen's cunt juices, from her grasping twat. He hefted his cock up rubbing it along her crack, from cunt to asshole. "This is what I was thinking about, baby, I was thinking about fucking your tight asshole."

"Oh . . .do me, Jack, please, fuck my ass. Shove your cock up my shit hole." Karen was having a hard time maintaining control. She was shaking so much her knees were almost knocking together. She both wanted and feared Jack's dick in her ass. She had only been fucked there once, and it had not been a good experience. The fear, from the previous encounter, was there, waiting to take hold of her. She knew that if she had to think about it for too long, she would back out. Yet somehow, that didn't matter right now, she wanted that dick in her ass, she craved that dick in her ass, she needed to have that dick plowing into her ass. "God, stop toying with me Jack, fuck my ass . . .FUCK MY ASS!!!"

Jack stood on his tiptoes and leveled his dick at Karen's puckering hole. He pressed forward and Karen jumped slightly when she felt the head touch her rosebud. "Here is comes baby." Jack pressed forward and his greasy dickhead slid easily into her well-lubricated ass. Karen fell forward, bracing herself against the wall, bending slightly at the knees. This lowered her hole and made it easier for Jack to shove his dick all the way in her ass, his balls slapped noisily against the lips of her dripping wet cunt.

"Oh shit!" Karen screamed. She had not expected Jack to go so fast. There was no tearing, she was too well lubricated for that, but the pressure of his dick, pushing into her in such a forbidden, wicked way, felt strange. She was not used to feeling an intruder in her backdoor. But his dick was sliding easy and quick. He was fucking her butt with abandon. She looked back over her shoulder and saw Jack's eyes were glassy, yet filled with lust. He was staring at her ass, at his cock sliding in and out of her wide open butt. She wished she could be enjoying the view with him. A dick, his dick, slamming in and out of her obscene asshole. "I'm a slut, I'm a slut, I'm a fucking slut, 'cause I love this," Karen thought. "I want to watch his dick fucking my shitter."

Jack had fantasized many times about fucking a woman's ass, but every time he tried it had turned out badly. He couldn't believe how wonderful her hot butt felt against the stoking shaft of his dick. He knew he had gone too fast, but he couldn't stop himself, her ass had beckoned to him and he had responded. He had to possess her ass. It was his to take and with his hard cock he was marking his territory. This ass was his for the fucking, now and forever. "Your ass is mine, bitch! MINE!"

"It's all yours, lover. You can have it anytime you want it." The steady sawing of Jack's dick was causing a wonderful friction in her ass. The heat felt so good, she never wanted it to end. "Ohhhh . . .butt-fuck me baby . . .fuck my ass."

Jack was working up quite a sweat pounding Karen's ass. The perspiration was collecting in the hair flowing down in front of his eyes. Drops of sweat fell and dotted Karen's ass cheeks. Jack dug one hand down into Karen's sopping pussy, cruelly shoving three fingers into her pink fuck hole. His middle finger snaked out of her velvety sheath and by flexing it, Jack could rake his fingernail against Karen's clit. Fingers in her cunt, nails scraping her clitoris, a dick plowing through her butt. It was all too much for Karen. The warmth of her orgasm was flowing from her pussy out to the rest of her body. Her cunt was gripping tight against the fingers shoved into it. Her ass was flexing wildly, making love to the dick sliding so hotly in and out of it, coaxing the cum out of Jack's balls. "Oh God, I'm right there, Jack . . . . . . I'm cumming, lover, I'm cumming!"

The pressure on Jack's dick was fantastic. Karen's butt was grabbing his shaft like no cunt ever had. It was exquisite. Her convulsing cunt and ass was too much for him to stand. He wanted to hold out longer, continuing to fuck her wonderful back door, but it was not to be. "Here it comes, baby . . .take my cum in your ass."

"Yes, Jack, give it to me . . . give it to me! Cum in my ass, baby, cum in my ass!!"

Karen's tight butt charmed the hot juice from Jack's balls. He could feel the jism beginning its journey up the shaft of his cock, shoved deep within Karen's clasping bowels. Karen could feel Jack's dick expand in her butt and she tightened her sphincter, giving his dick on last love squeeze before his scalding hot sperm blasted into her asshole, coating her insides with sticky love broth.

Jack could feel the thick streams of his scum coating the inside of Karen's ass. His dick was on fire with feeling, suddenly so tender. The squeezing of Karen's butt was exquisite pain to Jack's cock, but he loved every sharp pang of it. Finally his dick stopped erupting, and Jack fell forward, against Karen's back, his prick still buried in Karen's butt. His hand reached down and lovingly, lightly stroked Karen's sopping pussy and clit. He kissed the back of her neck and nibbled at her left ear, breathing heavily into it. "You . . . have the most wonderful ass . . . I . . . I have ever seen."

"It's your ass now, Jack. Yours forever." Karen contracted her ass muscles, giving his cock a few last loving squeezes before it slipped noisily from her rectum. Karen used her panties to clean up Jack's dick and they slowly got their clothes back on, trying to get each other presentable. As they dressed their tongues played with each other, giving little love kisses here and there.

Ten minutes later the elevator began to move and luckily no one was there when the doors opened, to see the look on their faces or to smell the heavy aroma of sex in the air, as they departed the elevator. Jack tried to talk to Karen later that day, but she ignored him. She never spoke to him again.

Jack held on to the hope they would someday get together for almost a month before he finally accepted the reality of the situation. Jack was never sure if she was just stuck up or embarrassed by their encounter in the elevator, but it really didn't matter. The end result was the same. It bothered Jack for a while, but eventually he realized that even though she would not even acknowledge his existence, for an hour, for one special hour, his dick was the most important thing in the world to her. And for that hour at least, she was his own personal slut and he had done her fully and completely and there could really be nothing to regret from an opportunity seized, from life lived to the fullest.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

The Rest Area

ImASucker — Thu, 09 Feb 2006 04:57:50 GMT

The Interstate went on mile after uneventful mile, a perfect ribbon of black cutting the desert before me. The car's air conditioner kept us cool while outside the world sweltered. Beside me, my wife dozed and in the back seat, my son did the same. If I paid attention to the road and my surroundings, I would go mad with boredom. In the cool comfort of the car I let my mind wander to visions of sexy women, perfect smooth butts, firm flawless tits, and downy soft pubic mounds. I had a raging hardon and my hand would occasionally wander to it and give it a tug or a squeeze.

All the action in my shorts eventually brought on a seething need to relieve my bladder. A sign said there was a rest area in five miles. I needed it. I took the rest area exit, pulling first onto a side road and then into the parking lot at the rest area. My son still slept and my wife opened her eyes, nodded when I said I was going to take a leak, and closed her eyes once again. I got out of the car, locked it and headed toward the men's room.

All of the urinals were full so I walked to the last of five stalls and entered. As I did I noticed a hole in the wall leading into the next stall. Out of curiosity I leaned down a bit to look at the stall's occupant and saw his hand, wet with cum, slowly working over his semi-flaccid wet dick. He must have noticed my leaning because he reached out and ran his finger around the edge of the hole. An invitation if ever I saw one. I dropped my shorts and shoved my dick through the hole. The guy was instantly on his knees, rubbing my dick around his face, which I could feel was wet. I assumed it was with other travelers' cum. He soon tired of this sport and started licking the underside of my cock. I wanted him to suck on my balls as well, but the hole was far to small for my balls to fit into it along with my dick.

He finally opened his mouth and began sucking my dick in earnest. It felt great, but I still had a burning need to fulfill. It stuck me then that most people who would enter this stall were folks like me, who had been on the road for hours and needed to piss really bad. This guy sucking my schlong must realize this as well, so I concentrated and let loose with just a small stream of pee. The guy swallowed and removed my dick from his mouth just long enough for a single word to work its way up from deep within him, "More," before shoving my cock back in.

It had been years since I had peed on or in anyone, never being able to get my wife interested in it. I let loose with a slow steady stream of golden liquid which the freak in the other stall greedily drank. Peeing on someone is a visually exciting thing for me though and the stall wall was in the way, so while I continued to pee I slowly pulled my dick back through the hole in the wall. The guy was freaking, he didn't want to miss a drop and tried to hold onto my dick with his mouth.

"Don't worry," I whispered, "you can have it all, I just want to see it." He seemed to understand and let my dick slowly slide from his mouth, which he pressed against the stall wall, covering the hole. I pulled my dick completely from his lips and watched the yellow stream arch into his open mouth. I watched his mouth fill repeatedly with my piss, then it would close slightly as he opened his throat and swallowed. He loved it, every drop of it and so did I. My bladder had really been full; he must have drank at least a quart of my piss.

The stream began to waiver and wane and I moved my dick back up to the hole and his waiting lips. Finally the golden stream stopped flowing; he licked the end of my dick with relish, kissing the head and trying to ram his tongue up my pisshole then started to move back away from the hole in the wall. I let loose with the small amount of piss I had been saving and, from the sounds he made, I got him right across the face with it. I rasped, "Not so fast slut, wash it down with my cum." He stayed on his knees and sucked my cock back into his hungry mouth.

He nibbled at the underside, ran his tongue around and around the head. He worked his mouth up and down my shaft, turning his head left and right, slobbering over my cock like a real pro. Sooner than I expected I could feel the cum in my balls making its way up the shaft of my dick. I jerked it from his mouth, rapidly stroking it with one hand and fondling my balls with the other as I shot load after load of hot cum into his waiting mouth. After five or six massive spurts I shoved my dripping dick back through the hole and into his mouth, letting him suck the rest of the cum out of me. He kept at it until my dick shrank down to a limp hunk of flesh. I finally eased it from his lips and sat down on the toilet.

I knew I always have to piss soon after cumming and didn't want to have to stop at the next rest area so I waited for the need to overtake me again. By looking at his feet I could tell that my friend in the next stall was sitting down too. I listened closely and could hear people pissing at the urinals. Nothing makes you have to go like the sound of others pissing away. I could feel the urge beginning in me. A minute or two more and I would be ready to piss a decent load.

I suddenly heard dribbling sounds like a woman peeing coming from the stall next to mine. I knew I had seen a dick on this guy so I leaned down to the hole to take a look. He was a guy all right, a young guy in his late teens, maybe early twenties. And he was peeing, but his dick wasn't aimed into the bowl, but rather straight up . He was totally nude and his piss was hitting him in the chest, running down his stomach in golden rivulets, and dripping off his crotch to dribble into the bowl. He must have noticed me at the hole, because he looked up at me, mouthed the words, "Thank you lover," ran his tongue around his lips, and then leaning his head down, began to pee into his own mouth. God, what a sight. My dick was a steel bar again as I pounded it with my fist and watched this guy chow down on his golden fluids. After ten seconds or so, he leaned his head back, closed his eyes, and empties the rest of his bladder onto his chest and stomach.

I sat back down and began pounding my cock in earnest, making loud slapping noises. A few seconds later I noticed a tongue sticking through the hole. I stood up and eased my dick back into that now familiar mouth which I quickly filled again with another load of my cum. I dropped to my knees and shoved my tongue through the hole and into my lover's mouth. He used his tongue to push forward the cum he had not yet swallowed and I lapped it up and swallowed it down. I then began licking around his lips tasting the tangy piss that still coated his face. He pulled his face back from the hole and as he rose to his feet and shoved his dick on through he whispered, "I got a little bit left for you baby." I hungrily sucked his small dick into my mouth as it began to spew forth its golden juice. I swallowed two delicious solid blasts of amber love straight from his sticky cock. I sucked the last dribblings of hot piss from his dick, licked it clean and he pulled it back through the wall. My head was spinning, as I stood up, turned, and emptied my bladder in the toilet, pretending it was my lover's mouth. Finished, I pulled up my shorts and exited the stall.

There were two guys waiting, lined up outside the stall as I left who smiled great big shit-eating grins at me as I opened the door. One was a beautiful, muscular black man with a massive bulge in his shorts I couldn't take my eyes off of. As I tried to move from the door he moved towards it and we bumped into each other. My hand was down by my side and went straight for his crotch, squeezing a wonderful mass of hot meat. I looked into his eyes as he looked into mine. He took my hand in his and pulled me into the stall with him.

He pulled me to him and kissed be hard on the lips, pressing his tongue deep into my mouth, possessing it. My hands found the waistband of his shorts. I pulled them and his silk underwear down. He let loose of me, smiled and reaching down, took his shorts and underwear completely off and set them neatly on top of the toilet. I looked at his cock in a daze. It was beautiful, already long and hard, black as coal except near the head where it lightened a bit. It was a magnificent male tool thrusting out proudly from a patch of wiry black pubic mane. Below it hung a scrotum sac of equal beauty and proportions. I fell to my knees in subservient awe hefting his massive black balls in my insignificant white hands as I opened my mouth in an effort to impale my face with his gorgeous black fuck stick.

He recognized that his proportions were daunting, and tried to go easy on my small throat, but I would have none of that. I shoved that black monster down my throat, gagged, removed it, and shoved it down again. When it hit the back of my throat, I swallowed hard and the head slid in. I pressed forward and felt inch after beautiful thick inch slide delightfully down my gullet. I had no idea how big his dick was, ten inches, twelve inches, I just don't know, but as I buried my nose into his pubic patch I knew it was all inside of me. He looked down at me lustily and whispered, "Suck it sugar, suck it like no bitch can." I did my best, making love to that beautiful ebony phallus with every ounce of strength.

He sat down, just the top of his hard buns on the edge on the toilet, spread his legs wide open for me, placing one leg up on the toilet paper holder. I fell to all fours and licked him from dickhead to balls. I sucked on his balls, taking each one into my mouth, they were as big as hard-boiled eggs at Easter. I licked all around his velvety nut sac, finally lifting it and attacking his tangy puckering asshole with my ravenous tongue. My friend in the next stall had his eye to the hole and was making soft whining sounds in frustration at the opportunity he was missing.

I returned my attention to his magnificent dick, slobbering over it like a ten-cent whore, coating it with my saliva. I scooped up strand after strand of saliva and began fingering my tight asshole with my dripping fingers, working it open as wide as I could. I had to have that black monster dick inside me. I sat up and kissed him hard on the mouth and got to my feet. I turned around, facing away from him and reached back to massage his massive dick. He moved my hand away and unrolled a well-lubricated condom over his monstrous meat. Getting on my tiptoes and aiming the beautiful black head toward my tight butthole I sat back a bit, rubbing his chocolate cock up and down the crack of my ass. It was so big I knew it would rip me open but I just didn't give a fuck. I had never even seen a dick this big before and I wanted it in the worse way, reaming my ass raw.

I started centering the movements of his cock right around my asshole, until I had the head pointing right at it. I leaned back just a bit, feeling the head trying to slide into me. God, just that little bit felt like a telephone pole in my ass. "Now or never baby," I thought, threw caution and common sense to the wind, and sat my ass down as fast as I could. His dick bent hard, trying to not enter such a small opening, then straightened itself and rammed home right up my clenching ass. My black lover shoved his shorts into my mouth just as I opened it to scream in pain, and I bit down hard on the cloth wad. I closed my eyes tightly as tears ran down my face. I knew I had fucked up, that he had ripped me open. I could hardly stand and lost my balance, falling backwards onto more of his tremendous dick. Before I could fall more, I felt his strong hands on both sides of my hips. Like my weight was insignificant to him he slowly lifted me off of his dick. I felt inch after excruciating inch slide out of my tortured asshole. The head of his dick was just about out of me when he began lowering me back down on his thick rod. This time it was easier and even easier the next. Within 30 seconds I was in heaven as he raised and lowered my butt on his torrid dick. As his beautiful cock slid in and out of my ass I began clinching and unclenching by butt muscles, massaging his meat like no pussy ever could.

I could feel his dick getting ever larger in my butt and knew he was not going to hold out much longer. "Where do you want my load, sugar?, " he whispered.

"Not in a condom, in my mouth," I gasped back, as he masterfully fucked me. By this time we had moved to a standing position, me bent at the waist and he behind me slamming his dick in and out of my butt in long strokes. The feeling of being empty and full, empty and full, empty and full was like nothing I had ever felt before. This man was a masterful fucker and I loved every beautiful inch of him.

"It's time," he panted and slid his dick out of my butt. The feeling of loss in my ass was tremendous, but I turned and removed the shit-covered condom from his dick and shoved it through the hole in the wall. From the sounds I could tell my friend in the next stall was chewing on it. I was on my knees and reached for the massive dick in front of me. I stroked its fat base, gently squeezed his hot nut sac and impaled my face once again on his glorious cock. I could feel his cock jump in my hand and I pulled the head out of my mouth and rested it on my lower lip. As I massaged his balls, the head of his cock expanded, his pisshole opened and a wonderful blast of hot sperm painted the roof and back of my mouth. I swallowed and two more gorgeous shots of thick white cum erupted into my eager mouth. God, this man had it all, a cock of legendary proportions and cum that tasted like sweet nectar. After another blast from his cock, I lost my balance and fell backwards. Not missing a beat he turned to the wall and shoved his still spewing cock on through.

As he emptied the rest of his load into my friend's mouth, I scooted over behind him and began licking and kissing the cheeks of his powerful black ass. He pulled back just a bit from the wall and hunched forward. Taking the hint I spread his cheeks and attacked his beautiful asshole with my tongue. Every inch of this man tasted good. He reached back behind him and grabbing me by the hair pulled be to my feet.

"Fuck me, white boy," he rasped, pulling a condom out of his shirt pocket and thrusting it into my hand. I tore it open and rolled it over my dick. My friend in the next stall was still slobbering over his cock as I pulled his asscheeks apart and rammed my dick up his butthole. His ass was boiling hot inside as I violently slammed by dick in and out of his tight black ass. I reached under his shirt squeezing his hard muscled chest, finding his nipples and twisting them. He turned his head to the side and I attacked his face, kissing and licking him all over while I continued to fuck this gorgeous man. The beautiful contractions of his butt muscles were taking its toll on my poor dick. For the third time in less than 20 minutes I let loose with a load of hot cum. My black lover took it all up his wonderful hot ass, clenching his butt muscles to coax all of my hot load out into the condom in his ass.

I was beat, falling back onto the toilet seat, exhausted. I pulled the condom off my dick, staggered to my feet and poured my cum into my black lover's mouth. He drank it all down making smacking noises with his lips as he did. I sat down again and watched him get his cock sucked by my friend in the next stall. After a bit I started to get dressed. As I bent down to tie my shoes I couldn't help but lick my black lover's ass one more time. Man, did he taste wonderful. As I got to my feet and scooted past him toward the stall door, he reached into his pants pocket and fished out a business card, which he handed to me.

"My names Chuck," he said, beginning to pump his once again hard dick into my friend's mouth on the other side of the stall wall. "I'm in Orange County. If you ever get in the area, give me a call. You and I will do my wife if you like." I reached over and kissed him hard on the lips, "I would love to fuck you and your wife, Chuck. I'll be in touch you can rest assured."

With that I left the stall. The other guy waiting outside entered as I left. I went to the sinks and washed up as best I could, trying to get the piss and cum smells off my body. When I got back to the car my wife and boy were both sound asleep. I got in, started the engine and headed off down the road, felling like a million fucking bucks.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

New fiction: excerpt from "Lesbian Camp Girls"

Mark — Tue, 31 Jan 2006 23:25:01 GMT

Don't miss the excerpt posted at http://www.eroticauthorsassociation.com/html/fiction.html from the smutty novel "Lesbian Camp Girls."

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

Fantasy Cruise

Miriam — Fri, 20 Jan 2006 21:50:48 GMT

Here' s the latest.... please give us feedback!

Splash!

Sophie woke up, alarmed at the sudden jolt of ice cold liquid against her sun-warmed skin. She jumped up immediately from the lounge chair she had been dozing in, and bumped immediately into Nick. It was instantly obvious that he had accidentally spilled his drink on her, while dodging out of the way of a child running across the pool deck. Truthfully, Nick hadn’t been paying attention to where he was walking, anyway, because he was too busy noticing Sophie lying on the lounge chair; asleep behind her sunglasses, bronze skin glowing—the curves of her body perfect under the skimpy covering of her silky silver bathing suit.

Nick was certain he saw anger flash behind those sunglasses, hot fire in her dark eyes, but it turned to embarrassment as she bounced into him, and then she sat down hard on the lounge again losing her balance. Oh, the feel of her hot skin against his! When she landed, the edge of her swimsuit shifted, showing him her full breast; the beautiful, large areola surrounding the long hard nipple, erect from the cold water spilled on her, he was sure. But it caused an answering tightness in his swim trunks that caused an equal flash of embarrassment across his face.

Sophie wasn’t really angry, but she tended towards a stern demeanor that seemed to always have people assuming so and falling all over themselves to make her happy. Nick wouldn’t be an exception, but her displeasure with being embarrassed and startled was subdued by his being the cause. She wouldn’t have fallen at all if it hadn’t been for the feel of his skin on hers, warm and smooth, and the object of a number of fantasies during warm baths before bed the last several days. The way she treated the staff of her law firm was now the way she really wanted to treat him.

Nick hadn’t wanted to go on this cruise. His vision of cruise ships had always been based on his parent’s pictures from past cruises, and the only females in bikinis were over 40 and under dressed. He’d been working hard since his freshman year to break out of his gangly high school body and into some hot bodied college girl’s pants. His luck had been bad, after a year of double PE classes every quarter, he had made some significant changes. When they were boarding, he felt the sense of doom kick in as one geriatric patient after another came on board. Then he met Sophia, who ran the law firm his parents used. Call me Sophie, she said. They’d spoken all of twice since then but 6 days now on a ship had him somehow always running in to her. She wore bikinis and lace skirts and nothing else as far as he could tell, and even if she was 42 as his mother claim rather disparagingly, she had him completely forgetting all the beach babes he was missing back home. He couldn’t think of anything but her.

Sophie had been given this cruise by her partners at the law firm, probably because she hadn’t taken any vacation time in five years, when her youngest daughter had graduated from high school. Besides, because the firm represented the cruise company they’d gotten a discount.

Sophie thought it was nice to let her hair down, literally, and pack without including any of the suits and fancy stuff she wore to the office, or court dates. Besides, she hadn’t had a guy, particularly a guy as nice as this young, handsome one in a long time.

Sophie looked up at Nick, and offered her hand up for him to help her to her feet again. When he gallantly did so, she stood up, closer than technically necessary, brushing her body against his again, and asked him if he would walk her to her room, so she could change. The bathing suit she was wearing was obviously not designed to actually get wet, but merely for sunbathing.

Nick tried to be gallant, but succeeded only in staring at her still exposed breast, and feeling her warmth near him. He turned, a little clumsily and offered his arm to walk her to her suite.

Sophie was, meanwhile, both enjoying the view of his tight, young ass through his shorts, not to mention the growing bulge in the front, while trying to choreograph the next part of this little adventure.

Not one person commented about her exposed breast the whole way to her room. Nick was oblivious to the ogling, and to her wry smile, because his eyes were busy watching the floor, the stateroom numbers, and ogling of his own. He was used to escorting his parent’s friends, mostly his mother’s older lady friends, and wasn’t off put by the request to walk her to her room. He hooked her arm properly, and she had laid her left hand on his arm, playing her fingers on his skin while they walked. She didn’t say much, which saved him the embarrassment of stammering, but the more she touched him the harder he got.

He’d chosen these shorts because they were comfortable to swim in and the girl at the shop had smiled when he tried them on. They were proving remarkably uncomfortable now. It didn’t help that he was bigger than average ‘down there’, and as hard as he’d ever been. It was starting to hurt!

They got to her door, and Nick turned to leave in a rush.

Sophie didn’t mean to claw his arm, but he turned away so fast she thought she’d loose him. She grabbed him firmly on the arm as he tried to slip away, digging her nails in just slightly, turning him back around as quickly as he’d spun away. She stole a glance at his straining shorts, her eyes widening as she realized he was not a ‘little’ boy at all. Safely behind her sunglasses, though, she jabbed a finger into his chest as she spoke.

“Listen, since you ruined this suit with your drink, I’m going to need another one, but the only other clean one I have is in the bag the purser stuck clear at the top of the closet. So I want you to come in and bring it down for me.”

Nick swallowed hard, but did as he was told. A command like that couldn’t really be ignored.

Sophie, for all her force of personality, was a small woman, standing only 5’3” in her summery sandals, and Nick, by contrast was 6’4”. He’d always been something of a beanpole, but his efforts had paid off and his shoulders had broadened and he’d filled out quite a bit.

Nick reached up to the top of the closet, and found 3 small suitcases, He set them down, and then turned around, and was astounded to find Sophie, sitting on the bed, stark naked. Even as he gasped for air, he noted her small, firm breasts, and her flat stomach, going down to a perfect vee of neatly trimmed dark pubic hair over her mound, her legs were straight out in front of her, crossed lightly at the ankles, which were slender and well-shaped. He also noticed a small butterfly tattooed over her left hip, close in where a bikini would cover it, and sexy as all hell.

Sophie watched as the muscles in his back worked, and quickly stepped out of her ruined bikini, and sat down on the bed, wondering if Nick could be as big as he looked. When he turned around, she quickly took charge again, telling him to open the middle sized suitcase and lay it on the bed. Sophie got up on her knees, and then leaned over, giving him a great, and completely intentional view of her trim, round ass, and riffled through the clothes in her bag until she found what she was looking for- a lavender beaded swimsuit. She pulled it out, and shook it, slightly impatiently.

“This will never do, its all wrinkled! Take it into the bathroom and turn on the hot water to steam it!” she snapped.

Her words were the only thing that broke his attention as it roamed all over her body. As she leaned over the suitcase on all fours, her ass parted just slightly with her labia soft with just a hint of pink showing between them. Her skin was incredibly brown all over, with just the slightest tan line between her heart shaped buttocks. He staggered towards the bathroom with the skimpy suit in his hand and turned the shower nozzle all the way on hot. He had no idea what she meant by steamed, but in only a moment steam roiled around him. Bending down to turn the nozzle had bent him in a bad way, and he pushed his hand into his shorts to adjust himself without thinking.

“What are you doing?” she demanded.

He turned, embarrassed, to find her standing in the doorway, her perfectly curved body leaned against the door, hip jutted just to the left, arms crossed underneath her breasts presenting their nakedness to him, her long nipples still hard and jutting, her legs crossed again at the ankle while she stood, framing her pussy into a tight v between her thighs. She was smirking, looking at his bulging shorts as they strained against his erection, leaving him stammering like the time his mother caught him masturbating when he was twelve.

“That is not getting my suit steamed. Am I going to have to be naked the rest of the day” she asked?

Nick stammered and sputtered for a minute, and then gave up, just staring at the goddess-like body in front of him. He dropped the swimsuit in his hands, and dropped to his knees to retrieve it, and Sophie walked over, closing the short distance between them, resting her hand on the back of his head, and pushing it down until his face was against her foot. Automatically, without thinking, he started kissing and licking her toes, then her foot, the turn of her ankle. He just started worshipping her body with his mouth, his tongue, but whenever he started to lift his hands, she’d tap his shoulders, none too gentle, either.

He licked, nipped, tasted and kissed her trim ankles, her taut calves, the beautifully tanned and smooth skin of her thighs, the delicate underside of her knees, working up towards, and even breathing on, but not quite darting towards her pussy, still he could smell her arousal, nearly taste on the air the scent of her honey dripping onto her smooth, soft inner thighs.

Sophie exhaled slowly, enjoying his touch. She was in control, a familiar place, and she relished it, knowing that this young stud needed proper training. Sophie appreciated that younger men had greater stamina, but rarely the skills to go with it, wanting to merely insert Tab A into Slot B, remove, and repeat as necessary. She slowly backed up a step or two, and as Nick raised his head, starting to stand with her, she put a light pressure on his shoulder, allowing him to meet her eyes, but not to rise.

She leaned back against the armoire, the cool wood sending startled gooseflesh along her limbs. She led him back to her, silently demanding him to return his lips and tongue onto her body. His hesitation, as frustrating as it was cute, started to fade a little. It was ok that he knew she wanted him, but the terms were to be entirely hers.

Nick was young and inexperienced but he wasn’t stupid. Her legs had parted slightly, her stance uncrossed giving him full view of her aroused sex. Her lips were full, soft pink, and glistening. He wanted to taste her, and after a few furtive darts of his tongue as he kissed her thighs and pubis, he pressed his face against her and drove his tongue as deep inside her as he could.

Sophie gasped in pleasure, surprised by his sudden boldness. Unconsciously she had parted her legs a little more, leaning into his mouth. His inexperience was certainly compensated by enthusiasm, lapping at her inside and outside, teasing her clit accidentally now and again while he tried to use his tongue like a little prick, in and out. Giving him just a moment of enjoyment, but then she grabbed his hair and pulled him away from her, bringing his head to her belly. He reached for her again, and she brushed his hands aside, forcing him to brace against the armoire. He kissed and nipped her stomach, and this time she allowed him to rise up to her breasts. Her nipples, so sensitive even unaroused, were now hard and pointed. For a moment he suckled like a child, first on one and then the other, but then he slowed, rolling her nipple around with his lips and tongue and then biting and tugging gently. She responded with a low noise, between a sigh and a moan, and he responded properly, tugging harder and bringing her to her first orgasm. It was strong, from deep inside her, soaking her pussy.

She reached out with both hands and pushed him back down, thrusting her hips against his head and hooking one leg behind his body. He drove his tongue back into her, and tasting her hot cum drove him on like she knew it would.

When she could barely stand it any longer, she pushed him away. He staggered back, and fell onto the floor onto his ass. She turned and walked to the bed, smiling to herself as she let her ass hypnotize him. She worked an hour a day to keep he muscles tight and disguise the fact she had two nearly grown children at home. Her hips were wider now than when she was younger, but she could feel Nick’s eyes devouring her curves and the way her ass moved as she walked, arousing her even more.

As she turned, resting back onto the bed, drawing one knee up against her and leaving one dangling over the side, her toes just brushing the carpet if she pointed her foot, she looked at Nick sitting dumbly on the floor and allowed her inward smile to fold outward onto her mouth. She very rarely smiled, and with her slightly down-turned mouth and small lips it was no wonder everyone thought her to be always somewhere between stern and angry. It was calculated, though, and when she did smile the effect was enormous. She saw a light come on behind his eyes, terribly puppy-ish.

“Now what am I going to do with you, Nick”, she asked rhetorically. He stood without prompting now, which she allowed, and started to move to her. He finally reached the bed, and she finally settled on her plan. But Sophie wasn’t heartless, and before his education could begin in earnest she intended to relieve the pressure those shorts had been forcing on him.

She placed one finger on his taut stomach, stopping him at the edge of the bed. She slowly trailed her nail tip down the narrow line of hair to the top of his shorts. She then brought her other hand up, and let one finger meet the other, then trail in opposite directions along the waistline. Finally, she slipped inside his shorts and brought them down in a single smooth motion.

His relief was audible as his cock sprang forward. Sophie guessed it at about nine inches and with good girth as well. The head was tilted, just slightly, and covered in pre-cum, and the shaft curved upward slightly along its length. His veins were taut and he wavered a little, his hips pushing his prick forward, begging for attention and release.

She adjusted her position just slightly, and, taking his dick in one hand, and cupping his tight young ass with the other hand, slowly stroked up and down the whole length of him. With her small hands she could have grabbed him with both, but letting her grip loosen a bit and slide the length of him evoked a pleasing groan of pleasure.

Nick could not believe what was happening, and was completely beyond control. He knew he was going to cum any moment, and the thought of making her mad briefly flashed through his head but mostly he was thoughtless and lost in pleasure. He’d never been this excited before in his life. He reached out towards her, grasping for balance, but this made her stop so he pulled his hands away. Balled into fists, he held them away and swayed back and forward as she stroked him.

He erupted in hot jets of sperm, gobs hitting her lips and cheek even as she jerked back, and stream after stream falling onto her chest between and onto her breasts. One large drop slid and hung on the tip of her nipple. As the jets turned to a softer flow, she squeezed and massaged his cock with both hands now, milking out more of his cum onto her fingers and hands. When she finally released him he staggered back and fell into one of the overstuffed chairs, exhausted.

She gave him another stern look for a moment and then smiled gently.

“I think we may have found something to do with you after all”, she said grinning. Then she rose, walked into the bathroom, and shut the door, leaving him speechless.

Sophie entered the bathroom, gauging that Nick wouldn’t be recovered enough to think of leaving, or anything else foolish and quickly cleaned herself up, and being practical hung up her lavender swimsuit, nearly forgotten on the floor to steam in the humid bathroom air.

Then she opened the door, finding Nick still sprawled, half dozing in the chair. Seemingly carelessly, she tossed a warm, damp washcloth at him and said “Clean up and come over here”
Nick startled a little as the washcloth hit him square in the chest, but did as he was told, his shocked mind just realizing that he’d had his first orgasm with a live girl –no better WOMAN-- present. And best of all, the night wasn’t over yet. Not nearly yet!

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

New interview series: 'What Are You Working On?'

Mark — Fri, 13 Jan 2006 17:36:49 GMT

Today I launch a new feature, What Are You Working On? a series of interviews with writers about their works in progress.

Of the first four interviewees, three are erotica writers:
Marilyn Jaye Lewis
Violet Blue
Alison Tyler

Check it out at http://www.toobeautiful.org/waywo_top.html

Mark Pritchard

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Dinner with Drew

Inanna — Thu, 12 Jan 2006 05:35:10 GMT

I woke up with my hands between my legs, pussy wet, fingers on my trigger. I had been dreaming about my upstairs neighbor. For some time now my neighbor and I had a flirty relationship, the sexual tension between us so thick you could cut it with a knife. There was an unspoken offer on his lips and a "you know I would if..." in my eyes. I was attached. It was a small building. Too risky so I played it smart and fucked around elsewhere. But today, well, today I was thinking with my pussy ;>

I got up and went to work, trying to shake the dream from my thoughts. No luck though. My thoughts wouldn't be shaken. They kept creeping back to the dream, that delicious feeling of lust filling my every nook and cranny. My panties were damp, my pussy hungry, the kind of hunger that needs to be satisfied or else. The kind of hunger that will not go away with a little masturbation. Oh no,no dildo or finger would do, my pussy wanted to be stuffed with a fat, throbbing cock. What's a girl to do? So I sent him an email. It read, "Invite me to dinner tonight. I promise to make it worth your while." A few minutes later my cell phone rang.

"I would love to have you for dinner." His sexy voice sent shivers of anticipation down my spine. "What would you like to eat?"

"I'm not really hungry for food." I responded with a wicked smile I'm sure carried through my voice. I heard his breath catch for a minute but he quickly recovered.

"Perfect. I know just what to do. I'll see you at my place at 8 pm." He hung up. Sly dog. I couldn't wait. Every inch of my body was tingling with the thought of his touch.

I finished work and headed home for a shower. I dressed in a sexy lace button front top without a bra, a short black skirt, sheer panties, fishnet stockings and high heels, then headed upstairs to Drew's apartment. He answered the door and let out a long sigh of appreciation.

"Damn girl...you look good enough to eat." He pressed me up against the wall as the door shut behind me. His mouth on mine, tongue sliding into my mouth, electrical current passing between us, my breath quickening in response. I was lost in the pleasure of his touch already. He traced a line down my throat with the tip of his tongue, then bit me, sending shock waves down my body. I slid my tongue into his ear, then took his tender earlobe between my teeth and bit down gently, enjoying the soft flesh. He moaned and slid his hands up to my breasts, cupping them gently. He then began to unbutton my shirt, mouth moving lower towards my erect nipples. He took one into his mouth and sucked. I was panting and moaning now, my panties completely soaked. He pressed up against me to let me know just what I was doing to him. The feel of his erection against my crotch drove my crazy. He grabbed my hand and led me to his bedroom. He ran his hand along the curves of my body while staring into my eyes. He slowly removed my shirt and threw it to the floor.
"You are so beautiful. I want to fuck you really slowly first, then fuck you so hard you scream. Is that ok with you?" I nodded my head too excited to speak.

"Good. First I want you to slide that skirt off for me then get on all fours on this chair. Will you do that for me?"

"Yes." I whispered as I unbuttoned my skirt and slid it to the floor. I stepped out of it and walked toward the chair and got on all fours, ass in the air, and looked back at him, eager for what was next. He walked over to me and put his hand on my ass.
"Your ass looks so good in these panties. But I think you need to be..." Smack, his hand against my ass check.
Smack, Smack, Smack again then he moved to the other cheek. Smack, Smack, Smack again, my ass hot under his touch, my pussy twitching in response. He pulled my panties down to my knees and caressed my pink ass, smacking it again a few times. Suddenly I felt his tongue at the tip of my ass crack. The sudden sensation made me weak in the knees and hungry for more. I opened my legs a bit for him as I felt his tongue travel down the crack. MMMMMM...he slid his tongue over my clit then back up and into my pussy, thrusting over and over. My legs shook with pleasure as he continued his attentions, taking my now swollen clit between his teeth and sucking on it. I fought hard to keep the orgasm at bay. He slid his finger inside slowly as I grinded my hips into his face. Now two fingers in, fucking me hard and fast with them.

"Oh my god, please, please baby...I want your cock now!" I moaned. He lifted me off the chair and flung me on the bed. On my back now, legs wide, ready. He stripped off his pants and got on the bed, cock gently teasing my pussy as he kissed me. I grabbed him and guided him in, legs now on his shoulders, screaming for him to fuck me. The feeling of his cock entering my dripping wet pussy was electrifying. He thrust in slowly and pulled out, rubbing his fat head on my clit, then shoved it in deep again. I wiggled and moaned, matching my thrusts to his, squeezing my pussy muscles as his cock thrust inside me. We gave into the rhythm, moaning, covered in sweat, cock pounding me, balls hitting my asshole when finally I gave in, waves of power running through my body as I came for him.

"Get on all fours for me!" He commanded and I obeyed. I felt a cold wet feeling on my ass as he squirted me with lube. He massaged my hole gently then slid a finger into my asshole.

"MMMMMMM....yes!" I moaned as he slid the finger in and out of me. My hand crept up to my clit and began to play again. I find anal sex to be a huge turn on and was pleased to find I was going to get ass fucked. I felt the head of his cock pressing against my opening and moaned again. He pushed himself inside, that first little bit of pain giving way to unbelievable pleasure. His cock reamed me, pumping my ass hard, making my tits shake. His fingers pressed into my hips as he thrust deep inside my tight asshole, his breathing ragged, clearly enjoying himself. I stuck three fingers into my pussy and pressed against my g-spot as he fucked me. His breathing quickened and I could feel his cock getting ready to explode.

"AAAHHHHHH" he released his load into my ass with a hard thrust. Minutes later I came again as well, my asshole constricting on his cock, making him moan more. His cock quivered and he thrust in deep again as I rode wave after wave of mind-blowing orgasm. We collapsed on the bed, covered in sticky sweat, his cock still buried in my ass.

"MMMM...Drew...we should have done this a long time ago." I said sleepily.

"Guess we will have to make up for lost time." he said, then rolled me over and kissed me.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

The Baby-sitter

gertieok — Sun, 07 Aug 2005 00:31:14 GMT

The Baby-sitter

10.18.04

Friday morning jane walked into the kitchen to grab some breakfast before running off to school. Her dad looked over his newspaper and said, "Your mom and I are going out of town this weekend."

"So...party at my house?" jane teased her dad.

"I thought you might say that, so I asked Mike, from work to hang out here over the weekend."

"Daaaaaaaad!! I'm old enough to take care of myself for a few days."

"Perhaps. But you'll need transportation and I don't trust you plus the car. Relax though. Mike is fun if you're bored, and quiet if you want your space. I'm leaving some money, and your mom just went shopping. So you can party all you want with pizza and...Mike. Ok?"

"Yeah yeah. Have fun on your trip, dad." jane kissed her dad on the cheek then headed out the door. Her mom was waiting for her in the car.

"So when will you guys be back?"

"Looks like sometime on Monday. Mike said heπd stay until we get back. Isn't that sweet of him?"

"Yeah mom. Remember he's a lonely old man. You guys are doing him a favor. Getting him away from his lonely old house."

"jane!! Now you be good for him. At least be civil. Or you're going to be stuck in that house till you're old and lonely!"

"Oh mom. I'll be good!"

"I know you will dear. He's picking you up from school. He said heπd meet you right here at 3:30. Don't be late! Have a good day. See you on Monday!"

"Later mom, love you!"

"Hey jane! Did you want to hang out with a bunch of us this weekend?"

"I'd love to but my parents are out for the weekend and they're leaving me with a baby-sitter." jane's friends laughed at her unusual predicament.

"So who's the baby-sitter? Guy, girl, cute, what?"

"It's one of my dad's co-workers."

"Oh, how hot is that!?"

"Kinky!" another friend added.

"C'mon guys! I have to be with him all weekend. Don't creep me out. But yeah, he's good looking..." jane purposely blushed, then giggled, and walked off to class. She loved keeping her friends entertained. Perhaps she'd have to make something exciting happen--just to amuse her friends on Monday morning, of course.

jane waved good-bye to her friends, excited that the long week was finally over. She smiled to her teachers and other random people in the hallway. Weekends exhilarated her.

"Howdy, Mike." jane climbed into the truck and plopped her backpack on the floor by her feet.

"Well, hello. And I have to ask. How was school?"

jane laughed, feeling an immediate chemistry with Mike. Surprisingly, she felt comfortable with him.

"School schmool. Let's talk about the weekend."

"Ok. First we need to pick up some supplies." Mike turned onto the commercial strip by the school.

"Supplies?"

"Yes, supplies. Don't tell me people don't plan for the future anymore. The best weekends involve staying inside, completely relaxed with no obligations, appointments or schedules."

"You're making me bored."

Mike chuckled at jane's candid behavior. She had always been witty and free-spirited, but her parents always reined her in when he was around. He was up for the challenge of an overconfident teenager. Her spirit reminded his body that he was alive, and well. He felt young around her. Rejuvenated.

Michael parked in the grocery store lot.

"My mom got a bunch of food before she left."

"Yes, she did. But we're here for supplies, not food."

"You're weird. In a good way!" jane grinned as they walked into the store. She rarely spent one-on-one time with her father. The abnormal male attention was refreshing and satisfying.

"Do you like berries or peaches better?" Michael asked jane as they walked down a long aisle.

"To eat? Or are you talking about flavoring?"

"Flavoring."

"Berries."

"To eat?"

"Berries."

"You are weird. In a good way."

jane let out a laugh at Michael's quick comeback. She appreciated someone who could use her own joke against her.

"Ok, so you want these?" Michael pointed to berry-flavored wine coolers on the shelf.

"Uh...ummmm...well, sure." jane was slightly uncomfortable with the thought of drinking alcohol.

"Oh, I keep forgetting you're in high school," Michael pushed the bottles back onto the shelf and walked to the other side of the aisle. He picked up a bottle of Jack Daniel's and started for the register.

"Wait!"

"Yes?"

"Can we get 'em anyway?" jane gestured toward the wine coolers, knowing that now would be the perfect time to experiment with drunkenness.

"I don't know..."

"Please!"

"Ok," Michael smiled and grabbed the drinks. jane trailed behind him, excited now to spend the weekend with this mysterious houseguest.

"So, what's first? I'm starving," jane asked as they walked into the empty house.

"Am I planning the weekend now?"

"Oh. I guess not. Sorry."

"Do you want me to plan the weekend?"

"Yeah, actually. After five days of being told what to do it's hard to think for myself."

"You'll have to ask me nicely. Then I'll consider it."

"Will you please?"

"Will I what?"

"Will you please plan my weekend? Please?"

"Of course! First, go take a nice hot shower and change into something more relaxing."

jane walked up the stairs to her bathroom. She shed her clothes, and looked at herself dreamily. She felt numb and tingly, and she didn't know why. Her hand reached up to her breasts, rubbing her hard nipples gently. Her pelvis innocently touched the cold marble of the edge of the counter. She started the water, let down her hair, and stepped inside the steaming shower.

Michael laughed to himself. What was he doing baby-sitting a high schooler? This felt more like a date. He thoroughly enjoyed jane's company, but why was he having these feelings for such a young girl? He felt the need to dominate and control. And he was too well tuned to the songs of his psyche to think he was just being fatherly. No, he felt more for her than he did for his children. He smiled wanly. He wondered if before Monday he would feel more for her than he did for his partner. He started the oven and prepared a pizza, the perfect meal for an innocent Friday night. Well, he thought, he would enjoy the weekend and make the most of it. Several minutes later the shower was still running and the pizza was almost done. Michael had set the table and chilled the berry-flavored wine coolers.

"I better tell her it's ready," Michael muttered to himself. He walked up the stairs, wiping his sweaty palms against his pants. He stood at the door for a moment, listening, catching an image of water running down bare skin. Soapsuds gathering on milky breasts, sliding down toned abs. He felt some excitement in his groin, then quickly pushed the thought out of his mind. He knocked on the door.

"jane! Supper's ready!"

The water stopped in the bathroom. Now Michael could only hear his breath. The door opened.

"Was I in there that long?" jane looked up at Michael. She held a towel tightly around her. Another towel holding her hair.

"Uh...yeah, the pizza is ready. And part of my plan for your weekend is for you to eat pizza fresh out of the oven. So, let's get movin'." Michael made his tone slightly angry, just to keep himself from pulling the thin towel off her body.

"Oh! Sorry!!" jane whisked past him to her bedroom. In her rush she failed to close the bedroom door all the way. Michael turned to go downstairs, but then caught site of jane through the open crack in the door. This time he couldn't contain his excitement. She had dropped both towels and was scurrying about, looking for something comfortable to wear. She picked up a pair of soft cotton pajama pants and pulled them up over her bare bottom. Then she grabbed a t-shirt off the floor. jane started to put it on, then heard a noise at the door.

She turned then jumped, "Ahh!! You scared me!"

"Sorry to scare you, but the pizza--oh, you can't wear that t-shirt."

jane looked at him wide-eyed, she was clinging onto her shirt, covering her breasts with it. She stared at Michael as he moved to her dresser and rummaged through a few drawers. He finally pulled out a tank top.

"This," Michael handed her the undershirt and walked downstairs.

jane's heart was pounding. Why does he want me to wear this? She only wore it as an undershirt, with see-through blouses. She pulled the shirt on and then looked in the mirror. Her hard nipples burst through the thin white shirt. The fabric was tight on her abs, showing her youthful perfection. She felt sexy.

"Hey, I heard this was the place for pizza," jane joked as she walked into the kitchen.

"You heard right. Here's some pizza, and here's a drink. We're going to watch a movie I picked up while we eat. Ok?"

"Sounds like fun," jane said, taking her food and sitting on the couch in front of the TV. "What's the movie?"

"Oh, you'll see," Michael replied sitting next to her, pizza and Jack in hand.

"What if I've already seen it?"

"You haven't. Oh--and drink your drink first. All of it. Then you may have pizza."

"What??"

"Trust me darling. Drink then eat. It's the best way to go."

"Ok...but I'm starving."

"So drink quickly."

"Yes sir!" jane giggled as she guzzled half of her wine cooler.

jane finished off her beverage, savoring the sweet taste feeling a hot burn through her body. She started on the pizza, quickly noticing that her eyes betrayed the distance between her mouth and the crust. Everything the D.A.R.E. officer ever said about impaired judgment resounded in her ears. She laughed and then explained, "I think I'm drunk."

Michael laughed back exclaiming, "You are a lightweight darling! You had one wussy drink and now you're ready to hibernate."

Michael pressed play on the remote control to start the movie. jane sat back, her head spinning, her eyes wide. She wanted to enjoy and explore what she was feeling. She wanted to walk across the room, barely keeping her ground. She wanted to flirt foolishly, pushing her boundaries.

The opening credits flashed across the screen. jane glanced at Michael, who was completely engrossed in the film. jane let out a sigh and then a short giggle. She didn't want to watch whatever this was. She didn't care about the fun to be had by the characters on the TV, she wanted to focus on the fun she could have right there in the living room.

She absent-mindedly placed her hand on her neck, then dropped it down to her breasts. She slowly traced circles around her nipples as celebrity names moved to edgy music.

"What movie is this again?" jane slurred.

Michael turned his head to answer, then froze.

"What are you doing, my little lush?"

jane looked down at her hard nipples, and sheepishly moved her hands away.

"I blame the...supplies," jane let out in uneven tones, pointing to the empty bottle on the table.

"Oh, it's the alcohol's fault you're caressing yourself. I thought it was my testosterone."

"I don't think I can sit through a movie."

"I tend to agree. So what do you think you're capable of doing then?"

"Umm...I could sit here while you give my neck a massage," jane giggled, then looked straight into Michael's eyes, conveying that she was serious.

"Did you have a rough week at school?" Michael asked in a motherly tone.

"Don't mock the neck."

"Ok, ok. Turn around."

jane smiled widely; surprised that someone was finally going to rub her neck. She did have a rough week at school, as far as her body was concerned. She tended to overwork her body as much as her brain. Few people took her seriously when she said her neck or back or arms hurt. She moved her hair away from her neck, then turned so her back was facing her masseur.

Michael sat behind jane, reaching his hands up to her neck. She immediately relaxed under the pressure of his fingers.

"You really did need a good massage. I thought you just couldn't think of anything else to do," Michael commented, grinding his fingers harder into the calloused knots in her neck.

"Mmmmm. You're good."

"So, I'm betting it's not just your neck that hurts."

"You'd win that bet."

"Would you like me to massage your back, too?" Michael asked hesitantly, not wanting to make her uncomfortable.

"I would love that."

"Ok, then I propose that we move to a more comfortable spot. Follow me."

jane stumbled slightly as she stood, the alcohol still dominating her body. She followed him to the guest room where he would be sleeping. He turned the futon into a bed, and then invited jane to lie down.

"Oh, and you can take your shirt off if that's more comfortable," Michael added as he fished around in the guest bathroom for lotion.

jane pulled her shirt off, desperate for a good massage. Her next chiropractor appointment wasn't for another few weeks. She quickly laid down on the bed on her stomach, her arms next to her sides, covering her breasts.

"Ahh, here we go," Michael walked toward the makeshift massage table, lotion in hand. He was grinning, realizing this was the most exciting weekend he'd had in months. A young girl just took her shirt off for him, and was asking to be touched. It was too easy, he thought. She trusts me. Michael knew he had to respect her trust, and keep the massage professional. He felt a sudden sense of love for the beautiful creature on his bed. The feeling caught him by surprise. At his age, he had almost started to believe that love didn't really exist. That it could only happen to the young, and then it was usually more of a delusion. It was impractical and unsafe. But it felt wonderful.

"I'm going to straddle you, ok? This will be the best way for me to massage you," Michael whispered, feeling his body shaking with uncontrollable nervousness.

"K," jane whispered, closing her eyes, letting the moment, the alcohol, the massage to come, put her into a deep relaxed state.

Michael straddled jane's small frame, careful not to rest his body on her. He poured lotion into his hand, and then rubbed it onto her back. jane let out a sigh and a quiet moan. She couldn't remember the last time she was with someone who was so giving. That was probably part of the cause for her neck and back pain. There was no end to the favors she did for the people around her every day. Helping someone with their homework, doing research for her computer illiterate parents. It all seemed to add up, creating an unbearable weight on her shoulders. As Michael's expert hands moved across her back, kneading the knots, a great happiness overwhelmed her. jane wasn't naive. She knew this had to be pleasurable for him. Touching her youthful skin, caressing much of her body. And yet, she sensed more kindness than perversion in his touch. His hands pressed down on her lower back, right at the edge of her pants. jane suddenly felt very warm; the blood in her body was rushing toward her pelvis. A new sensation swirled around her groin. She wanted to be touched more.

"Ummm...can you massage my legs and stuff, too?" jane felt herself blush, then felt her pussy pulsing.

"I can do whatever you like, madam," Michael smiled and moved off of jane so she could reposition herself. "Should I take these off?" jane still laying on the futon gestured to her pants. "Here, allow me." Michael gently pulled at the waistband of her pajama pants, pulled them down over her ass, and then off her legs and onto the floor. He could not help his cock from hardening at the touch of her smooth legs, the sight of her naked body.

"I'm putting my clothes back on if you're just going to stare," jane jumped back into her witty, confident self.

"Sorry!" Michael laughed, "Do you blame me?"

"I guess not. But still, keep massaging me, I'm getting cold."

Michael started at her feet, taking the miles off with vigorous rubbing. He moved up one leg, slowly massaging calf to thigh, then back down. He did the other leg. He spread her legs slightly, then kneeled between them. He ran his hands up both legs right up to her ass. He squeezed her ass, growing harder as she let out a loud moan.

In an effort to keep things light, jane breathed, "Perhaps I'll cancel with my chiropractor."

"Doesn't your chiropractor grab your ass?"

jane giggled, "I wish."

"How's next Thursday for you?"

"I think I can squeeze it in," jane laughed, then groaned as she felt Michael's body close to hers, his hands moving up her body, up to her outstretched arms. The massage was becoming more and more vigorous. Michael worked up and down jane's body, paying special attention to her ass.

"Turn over," Michael said in an even tone.

"What?"

Michael grabbed her legs and arms and forcefully turned her over onto her back. He rubbed her ankles, still kneeling between her legs. He brushed his hands up to her thighs, noting the look of fear and excitement on jane's face. He maneuvered himself so he was straddling her body, her legs pushed together. He gently rested his body on her pelvis. His hard cock touching her. The weight of his body holding her down. He continued to massage, going to her arms and hands. Then stroking her breasts with a single finger. jane's eyes rolled back with excitement. She arched her back, begging for more.

Michael was debating in his head what to do next. She was enjoying this as much as he was, but that didn't give him the right to continue. How far would it go? As far as he wanted it to go? Would he be breaking into her tight pussy before morning?

The phone rang, bringing Michael and jane to their senses.

"Oh shit," they muttered in unison. Michael ran for the phone.

"Hello?" he asked, pushing down the anxiety, the tingling, the numbness. It was jane's dad, checking in.

"Yepp, we just got done with dinner. Everything's going fine," Michael stammered.

"Yes, here she is," Michael handed the phone to jane, still laying on the futon.

"I'm good," jane's voice was shaky.

"Nah, I have a lot of homework to do. I'll stay out of his way."

"Ok, love you too, dad. See you on Monday."

"Oh shit!!" jane exclaimed, after the phone was hung up.

"Oh shit is right! Why don't we try watching that movie," Michael threw jane's clothes to her.

"Hey!" jane threw them back, "I am still in pain. I don't think the massage is done."

A smile crept onto Michael's face.

"Ok, but we need to talk this out. Because I am getting very...ummm...aroused. And I don't want to do anything I'm going to get in trouble for."

"Ok. That's fair. Let's talk," jane sat up, and rested her elbows on her knees, giving Michael a clear view of her moistening pussy.

"God," Michael breathed unable to concentrate on anything but jane's body.

"I'm a virgin in every way. I have no idea what our options are. All I know is that I'm really really really horny," jane said frankly.

"A virgin in every way? Ok, before I was thinking I could just get in trouble from your parents, now I'm thinking about the cops. Shit."

"Who's gonna know? You've been nothing but kind. I have no reason to squeal on you," jane seductively moved her legs into a butterfly position, and rested her hand close to her pussy.

"Ok, I'm not going to fuck you. And I'm not going to make you suck me," Michael was sweating now.

"So what does that leave us?" jane asked innocently.

"More massaging...I could suck you..."

"You would suck...down here?" jane flicked her finger over her clit.

"Yes," Michael smiled, "Down there."

"Ok..."

"Lay down on the edge of the bed," Michael ordered.

jane repositioned herself. Her ass was at the edge of the futon. Michael kneeled on the floor, and lifted her legs, resting them on his shoulders. He rubbed her thighs gently, to warm her up again. He moved his hands toward her hips, and then dropped them to her ass. He brushed his fingers across her ass, then moved his fingers back up to her knees. He spread her legs wide, paused, making her hungry.

"Oh God, suck me!" she whispered loudly.

Michael rested jane's legs back on his shoulders, then dipped his head between her legs. His tongue felt her clit, savoring her youthful taste. jane threw her head back, moaning, screaming, enjoying every sensation. She had never masturbated, orgasmed, or been pleasured before. Every moment of horniness she had experienced begged to be released. She felt Michael's hands by her ass, then a finger rubbed in circles around her pussy. Her back arched as he slid his finger inside her. She groaned so loudly Michael was afraid the neighbors would be wondering. His tongue moved faster and faster across her clit as his finger slid in and out, dripping with her anticipation. Michael responded to every twitch, knowing when to press harder, when to back off, and when to suck the life out of her.

"Don't stop! Don't stop!" jane begged, as she felt a powerful sensation rush through her body. Michael pressed his tongue harder against her clit and moved his head back and forth faster and faster. He slipped another finger inside her, ramming his hand up against her ass with each motion inward.

"Ahh!! OH GOD!!! OH GOD OH GOD!!" jane screamed, her body jolting forward. Her muscles contracting around Michael's fingers. She reached her hands to Michael's head, pushing him away from her clit.

Michael looked up at jane's glowing face.

"Fuck, that was..."

Michael slowly moved his fingers out of her. jane jolted forward again, moaning incomprehensibly. She laid back, closed her eyes, and savored every new feeling swarming through her body.

Michael sat back, allowing jane to fully experience her first orgasm. He smiled at her shaking body.

After a few minutes she started to laugh. Michael sat next to her on the bed, offering a blanket to warm her post-orgasm shivers. Michael lay down next to jane, who quickly turned to cuddle with him. Her body felt so good, so satisfied. She felt like drifting off to sleep now.

Michael stroked jane's hair as she closed her eyes. A few minutes passed and she was breathing deep, sleeping. Michael decided it would be best to let her sleep there. He moved her body under the blankets and made her more comfortable. Then he headed to the kitchen for another drink. He had to process all this. He just made a minor orgasm. He took a drink. He was buzzing from his accomplishment, not from the Jack and water. He looked at the time. It was late, but he didn't think he could sleep. He was so invigorated. Images of jane danced through his mind. Her face laughing, giggling, groaning. He wanted to do it all again. He wanted more. He had to relieve himself.

He passed by the guest room, watching his beauty sleep. He smiled and then his cock grew. He quickly looked away, climbed the stairs, and crawled into jane's bed.

jane woke up, looked around, and then giggled as she realized where she was and how she got there. She rubbed her eyes and rolled over to look at the time on the glowing digital clock. It was almost 4 AM. She sat up and headed for the bathroom. Nature was calling. She was feeling a bit groggy from the alcohol, but also exhilarated from the night before. I need to get some sleep, she thought. After using the bathroom jane headed upstairs to the comfort of her bed.

"Oh. Somebody's in my bed," jane whispered, reminded of the story of Goldilocks and the Three Bears. Except, the one with golden hair wasn't the perpetrator this time. She laughed quietly, recognizing that any random thoughts would be humorous at this hour. jane considered her options. She thought about returning to the futon. Then, a moan escaped her as she imagined crawling into bed with this man. She felt her pussy pulsing again like it had a few hours earlier. Quietly, she crept under the blankets and slid close to him.

Michael was deep in a dream. His subconscious was diligently working to put the images of the previous day into perspective. jane's smiling face kept appearing, then her breasts with their hard pink nipples, then her perfect tummy, then her shaved pussy, and that's where his eyes stopped wandering. He imagined her hand reaching toward him, threatening to grab his hard cock, wanting to play with it, unsure of what to do.

jane watched in anticipation as Michael sighed and turned onto his back. He was sleeping. She wanted him.

A glowing light surrounded jane in his dream. Her hand inched closer to his cock, finally gripping it firmly. Instinctively she began to stroke it, marveling at its size, wanting more of it. Her fingers played at the tip, circling the head. He grunted as she grabbed his bulging cock, squeezing at the base and stroking up to the top.

"Oh my God!!" Michael yelled out, the sound of his voice waking him from his ecstasy.

jane moved closer to Michael, her hand still on his cock. She moved her leg over his, holding him down.

"What the?! I...I thought I was dreaming," Michael said in a daze.

"You're not," jane assured him, moving still closer. She wrapped her leg around his, grinding her pussy up against his side.

"Oh my God," he breathed, "I thought...I was just going to suck you."

"I want more."

Michael's heart was pounding. She had caught him off guard, taken advantage of him. He would not have allowed her this far if he had been awake. Thank God for deep sleep, he thought to himself, his cock expanding in her hand.

"Fuck me, Michael," jane whispered into his ear.

Michael rubbed his eyes, wanting to be sure he was awake. He looked at her, taking in her naked body, bursting with sexiness in the shadowy morning light. His cock was aching now. He hadn't been this hard in years. He wanted to complete this girl, make her happy, make her scream.

"Fuck me," she whispered again.

Before his superego could persuade him otherwise, he grabbed her wrist and pushed her onto her back. Michael kneeled between her spread legs as he did earlier. He grinned as a look of confusion crossed jane's face. She thought he was going to go down on her again. He put a finger at the entrance of her pussy, checking to see if it was wet. jane was dripping onto the bed. His cock urged him on, hungry for her wetness.

"Ready?"

jane hesitated than breathed, "Yes!"

Michael grabbed onto her ankles, lifting her legs up. He moved closer to her pussy, making her drip even more. Finally, jane felt his hard cock forcing itself inside her tight, virgin pussy. Her eyes opened wide, her mouth tried to make a noise. Her hands gripped the sheets on the bed. jane's usually busy brain completely stopped. Thoughts, words, images--everything was gone. All she could focus on was the amazing feeling her Michael was giving her. Michael pushed his cock deep inside her, as far as she could take it--then a little bit more. Then he brought his cock almost all the way out, seeing she thought he was done. He pushed her panicked expression away as he drove himself back inside her. He fucked her until the sun poured through the windows. Slow, fast, hard, soft. She kept wanting more. Her pussy never stopped dripping. She promised she wasn't sore.

"You sure I'm not dreaming?" he asked for the tenth time.

jane smiled back, still unable to create a coherent sentence.

More positions, more panting, more orgasming. God, she's amazing, Michael kept saying to himself. At last he told her he had to cum, he couldn't restrain himself any longer.

"Where do you want it?"

"Everywhere."

"Tits?"

"Yes."

"Mouth?"

"Yes."

"Face?"

"Yes."

Michael couldn't take it anymore. He screamed unintelligibly, pulled his cock out of her pussy and shot his load "everywhere." Her mouth was wide open, tongue sticking out. She lapped up the cum that hit her face and stared at the massive amounts of cum melting on her breasts. Michael lay down, completely relaxed.

"Wow," jane said, closing her eyes and taking in the moment.

After a few minutes of resting blissfully jane went into the bathroom to clean up. Michael came into the bathroom a few minutes later.

"Follow me," he said.

"Uh...ok," she replied, drying herself off.

Michael led her into the master bathroom. The oversized tub in her parent's bathroom was filled with hot water and soapsuds. jane grinned. Michael held out his hand and helped jane into the tub. He stepped in after her. They sat in the steaming tub, resting their tired bodies, smiling sweetly at each other.

"So how does it feel?" Michael asked.

"What?"

"You're a woman now."

"Oh. That. It feels wonderful. I don't know how I'm going to focus at school, though. Now that I'm on the other side."

"Oh you'll manage I'm sure," Michael assured her. He reached across the tub and took her hand in his.

"Yes?" jane coaxed him to say what he was thinking.

"This has been the best weekend ever."

"Ever?"

"Yes."

"Will it be better than the next time my parents go out of town?" jane teased.

Michael let out a laugh. No matter what came in the next few days, or even in the next few months, he would cherish their first time--forever.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 16 replies

salvation army.

gertieok — Thu, 30 Jun 2005 18:41:34 GMT

"you feel like going shopping, jane?"
"are you joking? must i remind you that i'm not into those girly activities?"

michael grinned, then pointed out, "you like things that involve your tits and pussy. i'd consider that 'girly.'"

"very funny. ok so where are we going to go shopping?"

"we are going to go shopping at a little place called...the salvation army," michael's eyes twinkled as if referring to the grandest clothing store of all.

"oh, well then. we're not going shopping. we're going exploring. definitely not a girly thing."

jane pulled on her shoes and jacket and walked out of the room with a dignified, arrogant march. michael shook his head and laughed, then followed--grabbing his keys on the way out.

"here is your assignment. i want you to find three unique outfits that make you feel sexy, and that make me hard. you can't spend more than fifteen bucks, and you can only select one of each type of clothing. make sense?"

"ok, so like i can't get two pairs of pants? or two skirts? only one of each?"

"correct."

"ok, do i make you hard before i buy the stuff, or once we get back?"

"both, please."

"time limit?"

"once we walk through this door your time begins. you have forty minutes to find, try, buy and walk outside. that's ten minutes per outfit, plus a little extra for standing in line. i will be walking around. do not talk to me, gesture to me, or make any reference that you know me or i know you."

michael looked at his watch as jane grabbed the handle of the large glass door.

"begin."

jane walked quickly to a rack of men's suit coats. she grabbed a small brown corduroy jacket. pressed for time, she threw it on right there to see if it fit. it was a boy's jacket she realized as she saw that the sleeves rode up a few inches on her arms, and the jacket barely buttoned in the middle. perfect.

michael stared at jane from across the store. he watched as she grabbed a couple pairs of pants off an over-clothed rack. the look of seriousness in her eyes made him giggle. she enjoyed these assignments so thoroughly.

jane passed a wall of accessories on her way to the tiny dressing room. she grabbed a scarf, mid-stride, opened the rickety door and stepped inside.

michael saw his chance to test jane. he made his way to the dressing room. and sat down on the chair right outside.

jane pulled on a pair of pants. checked out her ass in the mirror, and then quickly took them off. she tried the other pair. tight around her ass, low on the hips, great in the legs. she took off her top and pulled the corduroy jacket over her milky white skin. then she tied the scarf around her neck. absolutely delicious, she thought to herself.

michael looked up as he heard the door creak. jane peaked out, only showing her top half. the scarf tied tightly around her neck was enough to accomplish one of her tasks. he stared at her, as jane peered around the store, pretending not to notice her master only a few feet away.

jane was satisfied with outfit number one. she slipped it off, put on her other clothes, and got started on outfit number two. she headed to the formal dresses section. ugly. ugly. ugly. ugly...but hott. the eighties were such a troubled time. making women look ugly and gorgeous at the same time. jane draped a black dress over her arm, and took one last look through the dresses.

michael cocked his head in slight confusion. the prom dress she had selected was not too promising on the hanger.

jane threw off her clothes, unzipped the dress, and slipped it on. the dress accented everything that outfit number one failed to notice. the black fabric reached just below her ass. if she bent over, she would show off her moistening pussy. the dress's sleeves were pushed off the shoulders. the front was loose at the top. as she bent over her breasts were in plain view. the tight, sheer material showed off her fit body and beckoned the daring to touch. jane didn't peak outside the fitting room this time. she wanted to surpise michael with outfit number two later.

she looked at the clock on the wall, as she rushed out of the fitting room. she had less than ten minutes! and a line was forming at the counter. she hurriedly ran about the store looking for something, anything!

michael watched his submissive out of the corner of his eye. she was so determined to please, to win. he picked up a few articles of clothing for some fun later in the evening. he calmly walked to the cashier, paid, and walked out to the truck. he sat in the vehicle, watching the front door and the hands ticking on his watch.

jane didn't have time to dig through all the shirts and skirts that lined the wall. she jogged to the linens section. she spotted a simple light blue sheet. it was smaller than a twin bed sheet. jane figured it must have been for a child's custom-sized bed. she felt the fabric, looked at the color against her skin, then made her way to the counter.

while in line she looked at the tags to see if she would meet her fifteen dollar budget. the total came to $14.00. not wanting to be unappreciative of master's allowance, she knew she had to get one more small item.

she spotted a basket of belts. jane dug through the pile and pulled out an over-sized black stretchy belt.

jane grinned in triumph and got back into line. as the woman at the cash register bagged her items, jane felt butterflies in her stomach and wetness escaping her.

one minute left, and jane marched out of the salvation army, a bag in each hand, a huge smile on her face.

"good job my little slut. are you ready for your next assignment?"

"yes," jane whispered.

"i want you to put your dress on."

"ok."

"jane. i gave you a direction."

"what...here?!"

"we're not leaving this parking lot until you have taken off all your clothes and then put your new black dress on."

jane looked around the large parking lot. there were a fair amount of cars covering her, but at any moment someone could walk out of the building or drive their car into the lot. and they would see quite a show. but orders were orders. she hesitantly pulled her skirt down, stepped out of it, and tossed it into the truck. the wind blew, giving her goosebumps all over her bare ass and legs. she glanced at michael who was staring at her pussy. the thrill of being naked in public, topped with the eyes of her master sent a trickle of wetness down her leg. she glanced around the parking lot again, and then ripped off her shirt. she was completely naked, only her long golden hair protected her body. her face was flush, a tasty mixture of embarrassment and arousal.

michael held her dress in his hands, waiting for her to beg. "can i have my dress?"

"may i please have my dress?"

"master, i am a naughty little girl for standing out here naked in the parking lot. i apologize for embarrassing you. whenever you feel i have suffered enough humiliation, i will put my dress on."

"from the look on your face, and the stuff running down your leg, i wouldn't call that suffering. but here."

"thank you master."

jane slipped the black dress on, noticing a few people watching her in the distance. the dress zipped and straightened, she looked to michael for the next assignment.

"that's better. i will allow the dressed-up jane to ride with me in my truck. you may get in."

jane buckled her seat belt, noticing that her hands were shaking slightly. she loved the feelings michael gave her. she loved being able to let go and follow his commands. she trusted him. she knew he enjoyed pleasing her. she wanted him.

michael decided to let jane cool down a bit during the ride back to the hotel. they rode in silence, their imaginations at work.

jane grabbed her bags as they pulled into a parking space at the hotel. she looked at michael, smiled, and hopped out of the truck. michael followed behind jane, grinning at the body before him. jane was in modeling mode, walking to the hotel entrance with a long, sassy stride. she accidentally dropped a bag a few steps inside the door. she slowly bent over, giving michael the best view in town. a bellhop moved to assist jane with her bags, then stopped short as he caught a glimpse of her breasts. jane grabbed the bag, stood back up, swung her hair behind her, smiled at the bellhop, and glanced back to see if michael was still breathing.

and now for the stairs.

jane walked just enough steps ahead of michael to show off her beautiful legs, and of course, her ass. once she reached the top, she waited for michael, then reached for his hand.

michael's cock was bulging. the sexual vibe she gave off was almost too much to bear. an image of grabbing her there on the stairs and fucking her flashed through his mind--making his cock almost hurt with excitement.

he smiled as she grabbed his hand, happy that she wanted to be affectionate with him.

"god, girl," he moaned under his breath.

"alright, so i bought three outfits. you have seen one. do i get to show you the others?"

"of course. i'm just going to make myself comfortable here. show me what you got."

jane stepped out of the black dress, then reached for the pants and jacket. she pulled them on with her back to michael. she reached into the bag for her accessory. she tied the scarf tightly around her neck. then, with girlish enthusiasm jumped onto the bed and turned to face her audience.

michael let out a laugh. she had chosen an outfit that proved her most important ingredients for sexiness: enthusiasm, wit, and originality. jane would get more attention in this outfit than any dress. she shone with confidence and vivacity. she challenged any man to dominate her, to control her. she was like a wild pony, looking for someone to tame her. jane danced around on the bed, unbuttoned her jacket and let her tits stick out. he wanted to grab onto that scarf and lead her around the room. the untamed animal had conveniently placed reins on herself.

"come here, jane."

jane grinned, jumped off the bed and pranced to her master. she kneeled down in front of him.

michael gently touched her hair, feeling her relax under his hand. then, suddenly, he grabbed onto her scarf and pulled her onto her feet.

jane lept in excitement and fear, struggling to breathe, wanting to please her master. he kept pulling the scarf higher, making her stand on her toes.

"you are mine, jane. i am going to let go. after i let go you will have ten seconds to take off all your clothes, except the scarf, and then stand exactly as you are now. ten....nine....eight..."

jane scrammbled to peel off her tight jeans.

"seven...six...five...."

her jacket got tossed into a distant corner.

"four...three...two..."

she grabbed his hand, placed it on her scarf and then stood on her toes.

"one."

jane's body was tingling. she was breathing hard. blood was rushing all over her body. she wanted to be penetrated, she wanted to be held down.

michael led her to the bed. he took the loose end of the scarf and tied it around the bedpost. jane kneeled on the bed, her elbows holding her up, her body unable to move much. michael moved behind her, and gently massaged her--starting with her back and moving down to her ass. jane let out a moan as he moved further down on her ass, teasing her pussy.

"you want it?"

"yes!"

"really?"

"yes master!"

michael plunged his middle finger deep into her wet pussy. he loved the way she moaned when something was inside her. he grabbed his cock, knowing it wanted to make her scream. after only a few strokes with his finger he pulled it out and then slapped her ass hard. he moved to the head of the bed and untied her.

jane collapsed onto the bed on her back, craving cock.

"you still have one more outfit, doll."

jane smiled and looked at the ceiling in disbelief. how could he suppress the urge to fuck her, she wondered. she marveled at his strength. jane sat up and fished through the bags, eager to prove she was deserving of her master.

michael returned to his spot on the chair.

jane stood in front of the mirror, sheet in one hand, belt in the other. she started to experiment, trying desperately to focus on the task at hand. she wrapped the sheet around her this way and that, searching for the most attractive arrangement. the texture of the fabric moving across her skin raised her nipples and pushed her closer to an orgasm.

michael watched in awe. it was like watching national geographic meets vogue. jane moved the plain fabric around her body so primitively, yet it was so sexy.

she finally settled on wrapping the sheet around her body like a towel. she wrapped it so there was a long slit from her right breast down. jane smiled seductively at herself in the mirror, moving her legs to reveal more and more of her body. she grabbed the belt and wrapped it around her hips so it hung, barely covering her clit. satisfied, she turned away from the mirror and walked toward michael.

she stopped within reach of him and started to touch herself, horniness taking control of her movements.

michael sat back, allowing his submissive to grow hornier and hornier. she moved in between his legs, and crouched down. she rubbed her face from his leg to his crotch, smiling and giggling. the sheet precariously wrapped around her inched off as she jumped onto michael, humping him madly.

"fuck me! please! fuck me!!!"

michael grabbed her wrists, moved her off of him and then gently pushed her onto the bed. he grabbed onto the belt wrapped around her and used it to control her body. he unzipped his pants, knowing jane's pussy was almost to the point of giving up on penetration. he grabbed her legs and set them on his shoulders. he moved the head of his cock to her wet pussy, moving it around in circles, listening to her moan, waiting.

"oh god, oh god. fuck me fuck me fuck me!!"

michael grabbed onto jane's ankles and then rammed his cock deep into her wet pussy.

all the outfits, all the assignments, faded out of jane's brain as her body melted under her master's hand.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 8 replies

bathroom ball

Fri, 06 Jan 2006 15:59:42 GMT

I had seen you watching me for some time and knew you wanted me as much as I wanted you. That night I dressed to please, high heeled boots, tight black mini, sheer, low-cut black top with a lacy push up bra. My tits were high and bursting out of my bra, nipples already hard and clearly showing through my top. I put on some red lipstick and left the apartment to head for the bar.
The place was hopping, Portishead playing on the stereo, people flirting and enjoying their drinks. I saw you sitting at the bar and walked up trying to get the bartender's..and your...attention. I leaned in letting my tits rub against your shoulder as I asked for a shot of tequila. You turned and smiled. I held your gaze as I swallowed the shot. Your eyes slowly left mine to take it what I was wearing. I put my leg up on the barstool foot rest and let my skirt inch up so you could catch a peek under my skirt. I spread my legs a little wider showing you that I wasn't wearing panties. Your hand lightly traced up my leg toward the prize. I felt the first pulse of moistness and wanted you to shove those fingers into my pussy right there. Instead I grabbed your hand and headed for the bathroom. Once inside you took control pushing me up against the wall, kissing my face, then neck. You worked your way down to my tits while your hands began to push up my skirt. I felt the heat coming off you as you pressed into me, your hard cock straining against your pants. I unzip you and begin to stroke your hard shaft, sliding one hand up and down while the other cupped your balls. A finger penetrated my slick pussy, your mouth continued to suck on my tits, biting my erect nipples, teasing them with your tongue, making me moan, making me spread my legs and beg you to fuck me. You turn me around and grab my hips. My tits pressed against the cold wall made my nipples even harder. You slide your fat cock between my pussy lips then up my ass crack, pressing your wet head on my asshole then rubbing it back down my soaking slit. "Please fuck me now baby..mmmmm...use me, abuse me baby, I want you in every hole!" I beg. Whack whack whack, your hand on my ass cheek. Whack whack whack again, making me quiver and beg more. You slide your cock back and forth over my clit and smack my ass again and again. MMMMM..it feels so good it's all I can do to not cum. Then you slip the head slowly into my hot cunt. You push all the way in then pull back out so slowly. I'm panting and begging you for more. My hand reaches down, fingers circling around my clit. You slam your cock deep into me, slamming me into the wall. Hands gripping my hips so hard I know I'll be bruised, you pump away at my warm wet pussy. I feel your cock stretch and get even harder. You slow down then still yourself, breathing hard, stopping yourself from cumming. You pull out slow and turn me around to face you. "MMMMMM...you are so fucking sexy, such a dirty slut. I will use you, use every hole." My body is shaking with anticipation. You pull me to the toliet and tell me to sit down and spread my legs. I do, pussy hot and dripping, ready for whatever. You grab my face and stuff your cock, soaked with my pussy juice, into my mouth. I suck you, one hand massaging your balls, the other playing with my pussy. You thrust deep in my mouth, hips pumping it in, ass checks clenched as slide yourself between my lips, fucking my mouth hole. MMMM....I start finger banging my pussy feeling the first quiver of my orgasm. I feel your cock engorge and rub my clit hard riding wave after wave of pleasure. I lean back as I sit on the toilet and enjoy your hot cum as it jets onto my face. I hear another man enter the bathroom. He approaches the stall and unzips his pants. I lick your cum off my lips, my legs still spread, fingers gently caressing my clit. I wrap my lips around your cock again and suck off the delicious cum. My mouth takes you in deep and I begin to stroke your cock with my lips, getting you hard again. I grab your now rock hard shaft and stand up. We change positions so that you are sitting and I am bent over my ass in the air giving our visitor a lovely view. I begin sucking you again, my head bobbing up and down, tits bouncing. I massage your balls and slip a finger into your ass. You moan loudly, "YES YES YES!". My legs are spread wide, just a hint of my cunt peeking out, teasing our visitor with it's wetness. I hear his pants drop to the floor and feel the head of his cock between my wet pussy lips. He teases me with it, rubbing it back and forth, making me even wetter, so hungry for him. "Dirty whore, you want me to fuck you while you suck him off?" he says. I moan yes as I continue to tongue your cock. I feel a finger rubbing my asshole and sigh. I spread my legs wider for him. His thumb pushes into my asshole while at the same time his cock pushes into my pulsing pussy. He feels how wet I am and slams into me hard and fast. Then he slows down. "I know what you want slut." He puts two fingers deep in my ass while moving his cock round in circles inside my cunt. I stop sucking you for a second and shout "YES YES YES...fuck me in the ass, fuck me in the ass now!" You are enjoying the show but want my mouth on your cock. You grab my head and push me down, thrusting your cock in deep, making me choke. "MMMM...suck my cock...you suck cock like a well trained whore!". The other guy pulls his fat cock out of my pussy and says "You ready bitch?" then thrusts all of himself deep and hard into my ass, his balls slapping my cunt as he pumps my tight hole. I scream with pleasure and at the same time you release your load into my mouth. The visitor continues to pound my ass and I begin to play with my clit and pussy fingering myself. You reach out to pinch my hard, erect nipples. I lift up just a bit and step forward so you can suck and bite them. The visitor slaps my ass and tells me to stay still. He grabs my hips and thrusts in harder, making me cry out in just a bit of pleasurable pain. My body shudders, shock waves traveling from head to toe. I squirt my cum, my eyes rolling back, enjoying one of the best orgasms ever. WIth cum dripping down my legs and face I sigh, fully satiated for now, and begin to dress. "Same time tomorrow boys?" I say as I smooth down my skirt. "And bring a few friends too." I leave with a smile, every inch of me tingling. Can't wait for tomorrow!

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Farenheit 12/20

gangsterboyscout — Tue, 13 Dec 2005 19:35:25 GMT

Behold, the real world price of one party holding power in all three branches of government; CENSORSHIP. A system without checks and balances is fascism.

December 20th our Tribe.net will take a giant step towards looking just like myspace by engaging in sweeping rule changes which will render all nudity illegal and all textual content subject to flagging and erasure based on any viewer's sensitivities. That means that many of your tribes will be either private after a good dose of sanitization or will be erased. It means that my own profile will suffer the same fate simply because of my poem 'Communion' which is blogged at the bottom of my page. My understanding is that this is a direct result of a high court ruling earlier this year which places the onus of proof that all models depicted in pornographic images are 18 directly on the publisher. Rather than pursuing the nearly impossible task of researching and providing proof of age and consent records most media outlets, Tribe.net included are opting to simply do away with the problem altogether.

If you ever thought that voting doesnt change anything, this is your wake up call. Knee jerk fear mongering voted the christian right into all three branches of government. Smell the coffee kids. *WE* are responsible for this, either from buying into the rhetoric or by practicing selfish apathy and not participating in our hard fought, blessed right to have our say.

VOTE DEMOCRAT ON PRINCIPLE IN '06!!!!!!!
(from GB - a fierce moderate)

http://tribes.tribe.net/stoptribecensorship?_click_path=Application%5Btribe%5D.Tribe%5Bfdb971e3-9bb8-47dd-aaf4-4c679c2aed25%5D

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

Bill Clinton

blackfist — Fri, 11 Nov 2005 20:41:53 GMT

Check out my new story titled "bill clinton" on my blog. It will blow your mind.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

hai

Sat, 05 Nov 2005 12:15:45 GMT

i m new member so welcome me babes.
babes...r u interested in erotic mails. love to read and write
be my mail friends

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

New Here

O2 — Tue, 01 Nov 2005 17:33:54 GMT

Howdy,

I just started submitting my stories to Literotica.com and was wondering if there was a length limitation here. (the story, not that other thing)

I'd love to post and get your feedback......

Thanks

posted in Erotic Fiction - 3 replies

Morning Sex

Midnight rainbow — Fri, 28 Oct 2005 03:48:08 GMT

Slowly waking and standing up, Irene tries together her thoughts. She starts to remember fragments of the party from last night. She remembers bits of how she ended up in this abandoned Victorian house in the middle of nowhere with her friends. As the fog clears from her mind she wonders what happened to her clothes. She does not have a tread of clothing on her firm thin body, not even socks. She reaches up with both hands and pulls her short brown hair behind her ears.

She starts to feel hungry and can not find her clothes. She looks out side the door way and makes a dash to the kitchen. Harsh beams of morning light cut through the thin white drapes and into living room. Irene walks quickly across the dark hard wood floor hoping she can find something to eat and get back to her room before some sees her. Small islands of cast off clothing dot the large empty room. As she walks she realizes that the funny stiff patches of something on her skin are a verity of dried bodily fluids from her night of passion. Irene can feel them on her upper chest, stomach, thighs, and that most private of areas. At first she is embarrassed by them, and then she starts to where them with pride.

As she enters the kitchen she see a buxom girl with short brown hair in a red top that goes to just below her butt. It is Molly. Molly is standing in the middle of the kitchen which is empty except for a blue cooler and a sea of empty beer cans. A little bit of panic and a lot of embarrassment fills Irene’s shy face. Irene’s first reaction is to cover her small firm breasts with her hands. “Hey Molly how are you this morning?” Irene says with a touch of nervous pride. Irene then slowly walks into the kitchen and as she does drops her head ever so slightly.

Molly looks over at Irene standing there naked next to the cooler and says “I am pretty good a little hung over thought. No more beers and nothing left to eat. Your not feeling very shy today are you?” Irene feels strangely natural standing there naked. Molly sees something shinny and scaly on Irene skin. Irene notices Molly staring at the dried bodily fluids on her skin and blushes slightly then looks down. “Looks like you had a very good time last night.” Molly asks in a naughty voice. Irene straightens herself up and states in a strong confident voice”Yes, yes I did have a good time.” Irene says this even thought she does not remember much of what went on. Molly looks at her with her big brown eyes “Don’t you think you over did it just a little?” Irene pause just a minute, looks down, then back at Molly “No I don’t.”

Irene and Molly stand in the empty kitchen and talk about last nights party witch seems a life time ago. Most of the others in this furnitureless house are still a sleep or not sturering. The strong noisy wind wipes through the house. Not a slow soft breeze but a long loud one. Molly’s large boobs are showing through her red top and now her nipples start to become slightly erect.

The sharp slamming sound of the screen door caused both of them to jump a little. They turn to a Jeff and a few of others walking in. Jeff’s bight blond hair contrast with the dark circles under his blue eyes. Her face lights up light the night sky on the 4th when she see him. “Ye Princess nice to see you up.” Jeff says in a soft tone. Irene has never been comfortable with this nick name because it is the same one her dad uses. Then Irene remembers that she does not have anything on and panics. She quickly moves her hands to cover her more private areas. Her face blushes red in embarrassment. Now seeing all the people in the room Irene wishes she had put on something. She stands there very curve every contour of her athletic body is on display for all to see. Desperately she try’s to cover up as much as she can with her hands. Jeff walks towards her in his unbuttoned red flannel shirt and torn jeans. Molly says “Hey guys” as she step into the other room. Jeff’s flannel shirt opens exposing his flat stomach and hairless chest. He slides his arms around Irene’s narrow waste and pulls her tight. Irene relaxes a little because as Jeff’s pulls her closer his body hides her nakedness. “I had to go get some beers. Did you miss me?” Jeff asks in a strong soft tone. Irene smiles. “Are you hungry? Are you ready for some breakfast?” Jeff asks. Irene face looks a little confused but she nodes anyway. “I have something for you to nibble on” Jeff says loudly for all to hear. Irene raises her left eyebrow slightly and a look of confusion fills her face “Right here in front of everyone? Don’t you want to go to someplace more private?” Jeff shakes his head. The sound of Irene swallowing is very noticeable. Jeff loosens his hold on her as she slowly drops to her knees in front of him. His very large hands reach down to the front of jeans. He smiles as they both here the soft popping sound as he unbuttons his jeans. Her blue eyes look up to his face as she tries not to notice the others in the room but they notice what she is doing.

From behind contrast of Irene’s white skin to her pink sun brunt skin makes it look like she is wherein a white bikini. Soft metallic sound of a zipper being unzipped is the only thing Irene can here. She starts to smell his musk. Irene is on her knees looking straight up at him but now she can see his cock out of the corner of her eyes. Jeff is standing there looking down at her “Come on now princess you know what to do.” Irene’s right hand reaches out and grabs his semi erect member starts to guild it into her mouth. Her blue eyes look up at his face for approval. Her face grimaces a little as she can feel that it is covered in dried bodily fluids. This grosses her out a little, but she keeps going. She curls her upper lip over her teeth. Then she puts her tongue over her lower teeth and under her lower lip. Jeff smiles a bit more as he feels her hand on his cock.

As she guilds it in to her mouth she feels a since of relief and security. Jeff smiles as she feels her warm wet mouth rap around his cock. Jeff looks down and sees the top of her head. He closes his eyes as she starts to pump up and down on it. The people in the room start to make a circle. Irene feels the hard wood on her knees. It hurts her a little and she shifts her weight. He opens his eyes and watches her head go back and forth rhythmically as she sucks harder. Molly walks back into the room and looks over at the couple. Molly is somewhat surprise at the previously so shy Irene. “Irene having some early morning bleakest?” Molly asks in a kidding tone. The people in the room respond with soft laughter. “Well know we know who the village slut is.” Molly says while everyone again laughs. The noise causes the couple for the other room to see what is going on. Holding hands and only in their t shirts they walk in trying to see what is happening. Once they see what is going on they both giggle. Pam, one of the two that has just come in the room says “our room is free is you like some privacy. No bed but I nice mattress.” They hold each other tighter as she says that. Irene hopes Jeff will take them up on their offer. Jeff looks at Pam smiles and shakes his head no. Jeff is having too much fun showing off his girlfriend. Irene starts a nice steady rhythmic action not making a sound. Jeff spreads his feet apart more for better balance. Her mouth is starting to feel really good. Jeff can feel her lips pulling his foreskin back and forth. All the others in the house start to wonder in to see what all the commotion is about. Jeff’s eyes scan the room seeing all eyes looking at them. The girls watch with arousal and a slight touch of jealousy that Irene is getting all the attention. They guys in the room look on with lust and envy. Jeff’s face is beaming with pride and pleasure. Not just because he is getting great head, not just be cause because all the guys in the room wish they where him, but because of the rush of power he is getting Irene to give him head while she is naked in front of all these people.

Jeff takes his right hand and starts running it through the head of hair that is going back and forth on his cock. The feeling of Jeff’s cock feels so natural and she hopes it never ends. Consistant stady sliding her mouth back and forth. She keeps going and going 5 minutes then 10 minutes. Every muscle in Jeff’s body stiffens as he fights to keep from coming. “Well it looks like Mr. Myer’s little princes is now my little whore” Jeff boosts. Again everyone laughs. Irene knees start to hurt again, so she spreads her legs apart a little more to shift the weight but never missing a stroke. Eyes of others that had been looking on with a verity of feelings now all look on with lust. Jeff toes start to curl and every muscle in his body stiffens as he strains from keeping form coming. He forcefully grabs her head and holds it as he explodes. Jeff yells out “FUCK”. Irene is startled when she feels hot salty liquid shooting in her mouth filling it. She freezes for a minute in shock. Then she starts to sallow the salty liquid. Jeff gasps a few times. “OK princes now be sure to clean up the mess you made.” He says with a touch of humor in his voice. He lets go of her head. She pulls back on his cock cleaning it with her mouth as she does. As she finally pulls of it a last drip of come leaves him. She sticks out her touge and licks the last drip clean. With her hand still on his shaft she smiles with pride looks up at him and says “Thank you.”

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Summer BBQ

Brian — Tue, 25 Oct 2005 17:54:32 GMT

"SUMMER BBQ" by BK

The sexual teasing started as soon as Erika saw Anthony walk through the doors.

Brian and Erika were throwing a Barbeque party to celebrate the end of summer and start of Fall. It seemed like everyone was invited as their small apartment filled to capacity with guests. As Brian was drawing attention from everyone with stories about his latest erotic photography job, Erika decided to see how far Anthony would go with some innocent flirtation.

Anthony was Brian’s roommate in college and one of his best friends. And from what Brian told her, she already knew Anthony had the hots for her.

Anthony was enjoying a beer while watching the Angel-Yankee playoff game on TV and Erika thought this was the perfect time to initiate physical, feigned innocent, contact. Anthony had sent her glances since he walked in, and small talk led to nothing more than giggles and a toast to the start of Fall. But Erika knew what he was thinking, so she made sure he knew she was thinking the same thing.

Erika jumped onto Anthony’s lap nearly spilling his beer.

“Did you get enough to eat?” She asked.

He nodded.

The Angels were just six outs from beating the Yankees and moving on in the playoffs and the crowd started to fill the room. They were trying to find a spot to sit in order to watch the game and Erika didn’t want to seem too obvious so she slid off Anthony’s lap and sat down in front of Anthony just in front of his open legs.

Someone else crammed themselves in front of Erika forcing her to move back just a little bit more and in between Anthony’s legs. She found it cozy and warm and a perfect place to play her game. Cheers brought even more party goers from outside to watch the game and pretty soon the room was filled to capacity. Everyone shoved up against each other and beer was being passed around to those that couldn’t make it to the ice box.

Erika used this crowded situation as a guise to make her move. She tipped her head back a little and felt Anthony’s cock grow large inside his pants. She looked up at him as he repositioned himself to get a little more comfortable. He was obviously a nervous wreck as he looked around to see if anyone was watching.

Erika decided this was the time to see what she could do to tease him and every time there was a play in the game that made the room cheer, she rubbed the back of her head on Anthony’s crotch as she rocked with the others.

He leaned forward, enjoying the occasional rub from Erika’s head and he found himself wanting the game to continue in hopes of more cheers and more of Erika’s innocent head rub on his cock. He was unsure if she knew what she was doing to him but didn’t care.

Erika felt how stiff his cock had gotten and felt it throb underneath her head. She knew he was uncomfortable sitting in the chair.

As soon as the Angels recorded the final out, Anthony was ready to explode.

Erika stopped and as the crowd got up to high fives and cheers, Erika also got up making sure to grab Anthony’s knee for leverage and before getting completely up, grabbed a handful of cock before grabbing Anthony’s beer from his hand.

“Want some more? She winked.

He nodded.

“Then stick around” She said.

Two hours later, most of the crowd had left. A few, who had too much to drink, slept on spare couches or on the carpet.

Anthony was still in his chair, a beer in his hand watching ESPN.

Erika decided it was time for bed and headed up the stairs calling down to Brian.

“You coming?”

Brian nodded, “Be right there.”

And before Erika disappeared from view she saw Brian whisper something to Anthony. She knew something was going to happen tonight, she just didn’t know what.

Erika did her ritual of washing her face, brushing her teeth and stripping down to a tee shirt.

And she knew something was up when she found her black and white butt plug wrapped in a small towel next to the sink. This was Brian’s way of saying he wanted to fuck her up the ass and the thought of it nearly made her cum but she knew she had to wait. She wanted the incredibly unique feeling of an orgasm when Brian fucked her up the ass.

It was always the same method of operation: he’d fuck her pussy while she was on all fours, then force her on her back so he could fuck her mouth while he pinned her hands above her head. Then he’d turn her over, slide the butt plug out slowly and fuck her ass till he came.

Leaving the butt plug out for her meant she had to get prepared. She lubricated it and bent over. She watched herself in the mirror as she slid it up her ass. Her knees buckled from the pain and watching herself in the mirror was such a turn on she almost climaxed immediately. But she waited.

She slipped into bed and got on her stomach. Her ass throbbed in pain which made her nipples hard. She decided to relieve some of the pain by pinching her nipples. She pinched them hard, distracting the pain away from her throbbing asshole to her nipples. She relaxed her body and tried desperately not to think about it. This made her want Brian more. But Brian never showed up.

The alcohol finally took its toll and Erika dozed off only to wake up by a noise at the door. It had been an hour since she got into bed and couldn’t believe she fell asleep.

It took a moment for her eyes to focus when she saw Brian standing there completely naked.

“What took you so long?”

But it wasn’t Brian. It was Anthony.

And he didn’t say a thing. He pulled Erika out of bed and made her bend over. She put her palms on the bed and closed her eyes.

She was a little scared, a little shocked, and she didn’t know what to think except that her guilty pleasure would finally be fulfilled because she wanted Anthony to fuck her so bad.

“Grab your ankles.” He said.

She did what she was told.

Then he shoved his cock so hard inside her pussy it nearly made her scream in pain. He held her steady and after a few hard thrusts of his hips, he slapped her ass. She let out a cry of pain and bit her lip, careful not to be too loud as they still had guests downstairs.

She heard a noise in the hallway and looked at the door as Anthony fucked her pussy. The door had been left open and she whispered, “You didn’t close the door all the way”.

He didn’t seem to care. He just kept fucking her.

Self conscious about the door, Erika kept her eye on it when she noticed that there was something there. Someone watching. It was Brian. And she realized Brian made Anthony leave it open on purpose.

Anthony pulled out as he told Erika to get on her knees and kneel in front of him.

“Suck it” He said. “All the way”.

Anthony’s cock was too big for Erika to handle and she gagged every time he shoved it down her throat. He grabbed her hair knowing this would encourage her. And it did. She loved it when someone took control and she did the best she could to swallow his cock every time he shoved it in her mouth.

Then he told her to get on the bed.

He pulled out the butt plug and the relief was insanely welcome. But before she could catch her breath he put all ten inches of his cock inside of her ass. She grabbed the sheets, she wanted to scream, she felt like she was being ripped open but she tried to relax as he slowly pulled it out and shoved it hard back in. Erika caught a glimpse of Brian stroking his cock behind the door.

Erika tried desperately to control the pain and just as she thought she would pass out the orgasm hit, overcoming her whole body, taking her to another place. And every time Anthony shoved his cock as far as he could inside of her, she hit a new high, a new climax point and a new kind of pleasure. After five minutes Anthony pulled his dick out and aimed his load on her back. The hot cum gave her chills and she shivered as he rolled her on her back and finished off in her mouth.

She was out of breath, and completely exhausted. The room seemed to spin out of control. Was it the alcohol or the incredible fuck she just experienced by her boyfriend’s best friend she wondered.

Anthony kissed her forehead and whispered, ‘thanks.’

She smiled, “No, thank you.” She added.

She looked over at the door. Brian was gone.

Anthony got dressed and left the room leaving Erika alone in an eerie silence.

She caught her breath, relaxed and closed her eyes, ready for a sound sleep.

And what seemed like hours of sleep, Erika woke up with a cock in her mouth and her hands pinned above her head. Brian was moaning above her, shoving his hard cock as far into her mouth as she could take. It didn’t take long for him to cum. He pulled out and unloaded his hot cum onto Erika’s face, lips and tongue.

When he finished, he fell onto the bed next to Erika.

“Did you like it?” He asked.

“Uh huh.” Erika admitted.

“So did I.” Brian whispered.

And before he fell asleep Erika smiled and said, “I can’t wait till our Winter Barbeque.”

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

Erotica- BEYOND BOUNDARIES!

chancespress — Sat, 22 Oct 2005 04:03:00 GMT

Chances Press is proud to announce the publication of its first erotica anthology- "Spectrum: Erotica Beyond Boundaries" by J.C. Brown.

In the anthology, Brown explores sexuality in its many forms and fluidity.

Lesbian Erotica:
GIRLS KNOW WHAT GIRLS LIKE- Two women learn to celebrate their feminity in a whole new way.

She-male Erotica:
LADIES' NIGHT- A young frat guy gets the shock and thrill of a lifetime when discovers what his date has hidden below.

Gay Erotica:
COPY ROOM COPULATION- Ever fantasized about the married man in the office? One young man does and gets his wish fulfilled.

Straight Erotica:
THE HANDYMAN- Anabel insists that she has sworn off men- that is until she's seduced by the handyman she's recently hired.

GETTING LUCKY- A sexually frustrated young woman is seduced by a handsome stranger one night late at work.

Available from Amazon.com at:
http://www.amazon.com/exec/obidos/tg/detail/-/B000A3PO4O/qid=1129953754/sr=8-1/ref=sr_8_xs_ap_i1_xgl14/102-9819934-5800160?v=glance&s=books&n=507846

or visit:
www.chancespress.com/Spectrum

posted in Erotic Fiction - 1 reply

The Deep End: Romantica For Women

chancespress — Sat, 22 Oct 2005 03:59:43 GMT

Chances Press presents our debut book for our Chances Romance line:

The Deep End:Romantica For Women
by
Madison Martin

Saturday night just got hot…

A passionate night is in store when Jane arranges for her six best friends to celebrate her birthday at their favorite nightclub, The Deep End. But Jane has no intention of
showing up at her own party. Instead, she heads out of town with the new guy in her life, hoping her recent good karma with the opposite sex will rub off on her unlucky-in-
love friends.

Deserted by the birthday girl, six women are about to have to have the time of their lives, as they shed their inhibitions and prepare to get a little lucky…

Available from Amazon.com or visit:
www.chancespress.com/MadisonMartin

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

REGRET

Brian — Wed, 19 Oct 2005 21:41:11 GMT

“Regret”

Brian took a deep breath and for a moment he thought maybe it hadn’t really happened. He thought maybe last night had been some vivid dream that seemed real, like dreams sometimes do. But he could still smell her; he could smell her on the sheets, on his pillow, on his hands. And the hotel room was just as they had left it last night; evidence everywhere of what had happened, the video camera still aimed at the bed, Erika’s baby blue panties on the floor, the scattered collection of vibrators and other toys on the carpet, too many to count. And he completely realized, suddenly, in a way he hadn’t last night, that he no longer had a monogamous relationship in which he and his girlfriend, Erika had fucked only him; and for the slightest of instants he felt the gut wrenching pang of uncertainty envelope him, like it had last night when Erika first went down on Taryn, telling her, between timid mouthfuls of clit, how much she loved it. And how Taryn was telling Erika, between gasps, how beautiful she was and how good she was at eating pussy for the first time. And it almost felt like jealousy when he watched Erika gaze up into Taryn’s eyes, like a child wanting praise, and Erika showed it to him, moving her face to the side to let Brian see her tongue tease Taryn’s clit before sticking her tongue inside. And for one panicked moment, Brian knew this was a mistake. And he had felt suddenly frightened. But he didn’t feel jealousy. Because they had promised each other: No jealousy. No matter what.

Last night Erika told Brian, “You know, if we were smart, we’d just forget this. We turn around and go back home and forget all about this. These things never end well. You know that.” Erika had inhaled the last of her cigarette and cracked the window, the wind rushing in cold and loud, and flicked the butt outside before sealing the window again. They were almost to the restaurant, where Taryn would be waiting for them, where they would go over the ground rules one last time, where they would make sure Taryn knew the safe word. “Fantasies never translate well to the real world. Expectations don’t get met. Or expectations get exceeded and someone likes it too much. Then someone gets jealous. Feelings get hurt. Bad things.” She was right. But it didn’t matter.

And a few days earlier Erika had said, “Let’s say we go through with it. Let’s say she’s nice and good-looking and we both like her. And let’s say we all agree and she’s willing to play by our rules. And we go through with it.” Brian had nodded to it all. “What if it’s the worst experience of our entire lives? What if we hate ourselves for doing it? What if we hate each other?” Brian had thought of all these possibilities but he let her go on. “Or worse. What if we love it? I mean fucking love it. What if it’s everything both of us have dreamed it would be? What then? Itch scratched?” Erika had let what she was saying sink in. “Or is it better that it’s a fantasy? Could it be that the anticipation is always sweeter than the fulfillment, that the fantasy is always better than the real thing?”

It was a good point. They were all good points. But it didn’t matter. “I just want to see you kiss another woman. Just like we fantasized about.” He added. “And I want to see you fuck another woman. And see her face when you enter her ass.” There was a silent pause. An eerie silence before Erika leaned over and put her head on his shoulder. He wrapped his arms around her as he drove down the street.

On their way out of the elevator last night Erika whispered to Brian, so Taryn couldn’t hear, “I want everything tonight. Everything we’ve ever fantasized about. Everything we’ve never been in the right place or the right time or the right frame of mind to do. I want it to happen tonight.” And she got it. Brian fucked Erika the entire night and never tried the same thing twice. He did his best to choreograph and direct Erika and Tayrn through the variations and different positions, locations, and arrangements. Brian took turns fucking Erika and Tayrn’s mouth then their cunts and finally Tayrn’s ass. Tayrn and Brian used Erika in tandem, Erika on her hands and knees sucking Brian’s cock, Tayrn fucking Erika from behind, thrusting a dildo deep into her again and again, making her bounce back and forth between them, Erika needing only to keep her lips closed around Brian’s cock and the thrusts of the dildo would push her mouth up and down his shaft.

Erika asked them to fuck her at the same time, and Brian lay flat on his back on the floor, Erika on top, riding him, calling for Tayrn to fuck her ass with a vibrator while Brian fucked her cunt. For an instant, she seemed to be in pain, but only for an instant, and Brian watched Erika's face as Tayrn spanked her repeatedly, entering her with the vibrator turned on to full blast. He watched Erika’s expression transform as he slid into her. It seemed as if he was forcing the air out of her, a long, low moan emanating endlessly from deep in her chest, growing louder as he filled her completely. Over her shoulder Erika growled at Taryn, fucking back against the thrusts of the vibrator, meeting each thrust halfway. Taryn spread her legs apart and Brian awkwardly thrust his hips upward, penetrating her in syncopation with the vibrator, his rhythm slightly off, sometimes entering just as Taryn withdrew the vibrator, sometimes entering simultaneously, his cock pushing against the plastic toy, wrestling for space inside of Erika's body as she gasped for air like a drowning fish, begging them to stop and then begging them not to, begging for more, desperate for more.

But now Taryn was gone. She left as soon as they had asked her to, just like they made her promise.

Maybe it was a coincidence, maybe it wasn’t, that Erika came back to bed at the same time Brian awoke. They didn’t say anything at first; instead they just lay there in bed, like they did most mornings, acting as if everything was perfectly normal. As if their relationship hadn’t been fundamentally and irrevocably altered forever.

She was still naked. They were silent for a long time until, abruptly, Erika asked Brian, “Was it what you wanted?”

“I think so. Yes.”

Then she said, “What was it like, fucking her?”

“I don’t know. It was–” Brian began, but then, “I don’t know.”

“Tell me,” Erika said. “It’s okay.”

“It was like fucking. I don’t know.”

And then she said, “Maybe I should do three now.” She gave Brian that little wink of hers that means she’s either joking or she’s being dead serious, he could never tell which.

“Would you?”

“I don’t know. Maybe. Taryn told me she had a dream about me the night we all met,” Erika said, changing the subject almost without him noticing. “She said she was never more excited to be with someone as she was to be with me.”

Brian remembered everything Taryn had said, but let Erika tell him anyhow before he asked, “Was it different?”

“Was what different?”

“Kissing her.”

“Of course it was different. Did you like how she sucked your dick?”

“Call it a cock,” He said.

“Did you like watching her suck your cock?”

He pretended to not know before saying, “I enjoyed watching both of you suck my cock. How your lips would touch each other as you took turns.”

Erika was smiling again. “I could feel both of you inside me. I could feel both of you, pushing against each other, pushing against that wall, that membrane. And I was scared for a minute that it might rip; that you might actually, physically rip me open.” Erika was breathing heavily. “And the thought of that turned me on so badly. I just kept thinking, ‘Yes, yes, rip me, rip me open.’ I wanted to just fucking faint, just pass out right there between both of you and just lie there and let you fuck me to death. Just lie there and listen to the two of you panting my name. Imagine you fucking her ass till you came as I laid there.” Erika stopped to catch her breath, and then almost giggled. “I was screaming in your ear. We were so loud. I was scared at first that the people next door were going to hear us. And then I kinda wanted them to hear us.”

As Erika talked he remembered the sounds they made, how loud they were, their grunts and groans muffled by their hands, pillows and blankets. He remembered how, from time to time, he would all fall suddenly quiet for just an instant before resuming, when only their labored breathing and the slapping together of their sweaty flesh could be heard. He remembered how rough he was with Erika, much more so than he had ever been before, and how she struggled to keep her mouth on his cock as Taryn fucked her with a vibrator and slapped her ass. And how he awkwardly fucked at her open mouth, missing more often than not, and how she didn’t even realize at first that she had made him come, coughing as she ejected his spurting cock from her mouth, gagging as she spilled a mouthful of semen onto the carpet of the hotel room.

“Do you like being called a bitch?” he asked.

“I don’t…no.”

“You liked it last night.”

“Last night, I didn’t…I didn’t want to be some silly, stupid, suburban girlfriend. I wanted to forget all that. Just for a little while. If for just one night, I wanted to be something else. Something different. I wanted to be something dirty.”

“Isn’t that what you wanted?” He asked quietly.

“Yes.”

There was a familiar fluttering in his stomach, and for a moment he thought it was jealousy.

But it wasn’t jealousy.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

Erotica reading: Sat. Oct. 15, 5 pm, Good Vibrations, SF

Mark — Sat, 08 Oct 2005 23:40:00 GMT

Good Vibrations will host erotica writers Molly Weatherfield ("Carrie's Story"), Violet Blue ("Best Sex Writing 2005), Carol Queen ("Best Bisexual Erotica") and Mark Pritchard ("Too Beautiful") and "Good Vibes favorite" writers in a reading as part of the annual LitCrawl. The erotica reading will go from 5:00 to 6:15 (after which LitCrawl will continue in many other venues along Valencia St.) Saturday, Oct. 15, 2005.

For Good Vibrations information and location, see www.goodvibes.com.
For LitCrawl information, see http://www.litquake.org/index.php?p=321.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Marquis De Victorian

gangsterboyscout — Thu, 29 Sep 2005 06:03:57 GMT

It was a nice walk, I thought as we strolled back up the hill to our hotel, which was in fact an old historic victorian with a sweeping view of the Puget Sound. We could still hear the slightly drunken chatter of the wedding we'd just left and while it was fun and your old college friends seemed nice enough, I was filled with darker aspirations.
The key turned in the door to the entry room at the top of the stairs and we were greeted with the stale must only antiques and really old people earn. The scent stirred something nearly sinister in me and as you started down the hall to our room I grasped your hand and led you toward the staircase instead. The staircase. A pure, fluid spiral suspended upwards 3 stories above the great room. It's lack of visible supports, perfect arc and pinched steepled finale adorned in concave floraled mural and stained glass aligned crosses on each solstice. It was foreboding and peering straight up inspired just a touch of vertigo. It was perfect.
You were already aware that I was up to no good (or was it *really* good?) by the sternness in my grip as I led you further round and round, storied relics below passing from sight with each turn til it was just us and the several nude rubenesque darlings lounging near our heads, voyeuristic and unblinking, waiting for our colored glass-washed forms to unfold another dirty secret for them to keep.
Our eyes intent upon the others I kiss you softly, tentatively and you hear a >clack< echo through our turret followed by my fingers under your dress and cold steel gliding up your inner thigh. My lips never lose touch with your, nor my eyes as the knife turns upward, hooking under your panties. The brief, violent upward demand made by my blade severes your panties from your pelvic bone and makes you gasp. You'd be afraid if you hadnt surrendered everything to me so long ago. Another rough slice and your panties are mine. The narrow walkway, height and murderous undressing makes your heart pound and your cunt prepare.
My hand slips through your hair and you instinctively lean in to be led on my whim. My lips slide past your mouth, to your cheek, over your jaw to your neck where I draw in. My breath inhaling sends chills and my hand directs your head to an exposed nape that I might sink my teeth into it. You always loved ownership and your gooseflesh makes you shudder in exquisite taken pain.
You feel your scalp go taut and you're raised up to your tiptoes, your cunt rested atop a nouveau bannister cap. The Queen may have been a prude in her latter years but it certainly made for a wealth of pent up art around her. This cherrywood phallus couldnt have been more perfect for impaling a 5 foot 10 inch strawberry blonde. You whimper that it cant fit and with that protestation you are muted by a mouthful of previously expensive panties as I dictate you to rock your hole, just slightly penetrated by your new, ornate lover while I guide your pace and movement with my free hand wrapped firmly around your throat. Encouraging muffled groans announce your g-spot's pleasure as you begin to ejaculate over the bannister, forcing some to shoot out. I pull your head down as you squirt so that you might grasp your situation, following a stream of cunt water three stories down to the hardwood below. My dirty chuckle frightens you more than how long it took for the splash as I begin raising you up and down by your throat on the now glistening pole, each thrust making more of it disappear, your pussy lips wrapped snugly seeming to inhale and exhale on each thrust. You feel as full as any fisting I've ever given you but it occurs to you that in spite of the horrid precariousness of your position; balanced by your cunt, the ball of one foot on the low crossbar of the 100 year old railing and by your Master's hand around your neck, you truly trust Me.
With that realization you sink to your hilt, your feet standing flat on the down thrust and you cry out, dizzy, the pain... oh God it feels... good! Lower, deeper groans escape as you embrace it and you're shocked as my hand slaps your face, and again. I tell you to be silent and take it out on your cunt. You nod, half lost in pain and pleasure and begin rocking in earnest, letting this mad wooden fist overtake you. Tears begin running down your face as I begin touching your clit lightly then alternating with rough, uncaring grinds.
Again with several slaps to your face and you realize they are wet strikes. Thrust past your pantied gag are my fingers and you are acutely aware of the metallic, coppery treasure they offer. You're bleeding!! Your mind reels in panic, in surrender, in lust as my hand grips your throat criminally and Master growls for you to give it... Give it... Give IT... GIVE IT... NOW WHORE!!!!!
Your throat is so tight you cant scream or you surely would as wave after wave shudders over you. It wont stop! You're sure even your hair is quivering! You can see the floor so far below you, you look up to a face staring back at you, you dont know her. She's fragmented in purple and red and deep green and she's at once ethereal and utterly lost, bliss-riddled, a worshipful heroin addict.
And behind her a grinning Daddy. Her Daddy, whispering in her ear that she's so good as she's gingerly lifted off her tree stump cock.
Laid to the floor, mute floating rennaissance visions of beauty stare impassively down at the tall girl smeared in blood and what was a pretty dress an hour ago. She's dazed and smiling, drifting as her Daddy soothes her - darkly, trecherous, owned as they drink her til sleep.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

cool!

Charlie — Tue, 27 Sep 2005 17:12:29 GMT

I found a great new Tribe.
www.firekingpress.com

Charlie VAzquez

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Aussie - Erotic Fiction Competition

Loraine — Mon, 19 Sep 2005 12:06:25 GMT

Bliss4women, a very cute store here in Melbourne, Australia is conducting an erotic fiction competition with some great prizes, just thought I'd let you know. The competition is open to people over the age og 18, currently living in Australia - more details here --http://www.bliss4women.com/news.html

Cheers,
Loraine :)

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Back of the Bus

trinsic — Tue, 06 Sep 2005 19:12:56 GMT

It was a hot Sunday evening in august, and I had actually gotten myself out of the house that day. I took a trip to San Francisco to see some sights. I had planned on checking out an art fair that was going on in north beach. I figured the trip to San Francisco and back would be a good time to finish some work for the next day while I spent the rest of my time enjoying the art show in between. I found the art show and ended up spending most of my time around the African wood sculptures. The aferican guy that was making these head sculptures was amazing, they were very tribal in nature but also had a future alien look to them, as I was talking to him about the sculpture work I caught a glimpse of brown skin out of the corner of my eye.

I turned and saw this sexy brown skinned girl walking by, and oh my god, what an absolute knock out. She was wearing a pair of long pointed black and white high heals, and as my eyes traced there way up her long legs, I noticed the grey pleated skirt she wore matched her curves nicely. Her top piece was a gold knitted see through shirt, and under that she wore a thin silver bra with clear straps. I could partially see her budding nipples sticking out. The actual point of my conversation was lost for a moment when I watched her walking closer. She looked at me for a moment like she was sizing me up as she walked past me.

I got back to my senses and finished up my conversation with the man. I wanted to find out where he would be appearing next, but he mentioned that he wouldn’t be back to California until next year. My disappointment about that faded, and I started to picture this brown skinned girl in three dimensions from snapshots I had taken in my mind when she had walked past me. I wasn’t far from the bus station when I realized that I had lost track of time. I looked toward the street just as my bus was pulling up. Realizing I was about a hundred feet away, I sprinted to the bus stop and made it to the walkway just as the doors where closing.

I got on and paid for a trip to Marin and went to the back of the bus. A few people we sporadically sitting in various seats near the front. I walked to the back hoping for some privacy. As I got to the back, in the last seat on the right, I saw the same brown skinned girl that was occupying my mind from the art show. I thought to myself, “What do we have here..”

She was wearing a par of brown mirrored sun glasses now and her head was back, long black hair clipped back by the head phones she was wearing.

I sat down next to her and relaxed... I started wondering what kinds of things would please a girl like that. I mean, her legs were spread wide and her hand was slowly caressing her lower belly area. It seem like she was having some kind of wet dream.

I glanced out the window and watched the scenery go by, I was so bored. I had work to do but I just didn’t feel like to doing it, plus I was kind of horny and I just wanted to think sexually. I saw her reflection in the glass, she had some fairly big breasts. I prefer small firm tits, but they were so free. Every time the bus hit a bump the bus would rock a back and forth, her beautiful tits would bounce up and down.

She turned toward me and gave me a look, I think she caught me looking at her body, but I just looked up into her eyes and smiled, there were a few moments of pause, and then she smiled back, and turned away to look at the scenery.

I leaned back myself and close my eyes. There wasn’t much leg room so I had to spread my legs a bit to get comfortable. I started to visualize all of the places I could touch her. All the areas nobody thinks to touch. And that’s when my little friend started to inch its way out of my boxers and down my left leg

I could feel it pulsating as I flexed, and my breath starting to become irregular. After a few moments of that, my left leg began to get warm. I glanced outside and traced her curves in the window's reflection behind me. I reached down with my left hand to give it a playful squeeze, feeling really nice as my hand rubbed my leg area where my cock was at full erection along my leg. I watched her reflection in the window for a few moments, her tits bouncing up and down as the bus hit a few bumps. All of a sudden, her left hand slowley reached down between her legs and she started to caress her pelvis area through the fabric of her blouse. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. With her right hand she lifted her sunglasses over her forehead, she turned toward the window near my seat and looked at me through the refelection, our eyes locked in a moment. She then looked down to wear my left hand was. I turned and looked. Opps, I could see I wet spot the size of quarter seeping through my pants leg.

She stared at my hand as I rub and squeezed my bulging cock. I turned to her and watched her do her magic.

She leaned hear head back, out into isle to look for anyone that was approaching. Then she slowly hiked the front of her skirt up, reveling see through underpants. Actually, upon further inspection they were white, but her precious love juice had soaked through the fabric making them look see through.

She brought the tips of her two fingers to the font of her vagina and started to rub it in very slow circles through her wet panties, and her hips stared to move with the rythem.

My cock was pulsating so much at this point that I could feel the rhythms against my leg. I looked down and it was huge, I could stand it any more. I looked out into the isle, nobody walking toward us, and the seats near us were not occupied. I popped the button on my pants and slowly unzipped. I heard a short intake of breath next to me. Her eyes darted directly to my crotch, and back to my eyes. Her eyes were pleading me to pull it out. I looked at her smiling.

Her left hand slid inside her panties and started to make very quick and loud strokes as her fingers dipped in and out of her vagina.

I pushed my cock from the outside of my pants, and inched it up to the rim of my boxers. It popped out on its own, sticking straight up in the air. Pre come was dripping all over the tip so I took my fingers and rubbed the juices all over the sides and over my hands.

The next thing I know she had gotten up and was now sliding into the seat next to me. As I started to stroke my cock she hiked her skirt up again, pulled her panties down her legs, glided her hand down her tummy and re-entered her vagina with her two fingers. She turned toward me and lifted one leg over my lap to give me a good look at what she was doing. Her fingers where dipping deep in side her vagina, and after each entry, sticky cum would pour out attached to her fingers like molasses.

I brought my hand down to the base of my cock and tightened my grip, The back of my mind exploding with the pleasure. I started to vigorously stroke my shaft. Every stroke sounding like a thousand kisses as pre cum was foaming up the base of my grasp. I lifted my boxer strap over my balls giving me easy access. She brought her hand over and started caressing my balls. Her other hand grabbed my chin and turned my head away from the spectacle I was making for myself. I could smell her pussy juices and my chin was wet, I then realized that she had taken her hand out of her pussy and was using it to entice me. She stuck her fingers inside my mouth. My lips closed around her fingers, It was like sucking ever last bit of juice from a sweet from a exotic fruit. She pulled and pushed her fingers in my mouth a few times smiling, and moaning the whole time.

She grabbed my cock wit her right hand and started stroking it. She then grabbed my left hand and guided my fingers into her pussy; back and forth my fingers went, I enjoyed the expression she would make when I curled my fingers and itched the top wall of her vagina Her walls were so tight that the friction alone were forcing my fingers to exit all by themselves. All she had to do was pull. At this point her moans started to pick up some volume and I was starting to get a little worried that someone was going to notice. I poked my head out in the isle and didn’t see anything.

I turned back to our progress, my cock full of precum, my hand stroking the inside of her pussy, her head was leaned back and she was breathing heavily. By now, I wanted to see her impaling her self on my cock. I pulled my fingers out of her vagina, grabbed one of my ultra sensitive condoms, I pulled it of out he package and started to slide it over the tip of my cock, she reached out rolled it over my shaft the rest of the way. I grabbed her by the waist and lifted her on to my lap.

I situated her but on my lap and pushed her back forward so her back was arched, giving me deeper penetration options. Reaching around her waist, I stuck my two fingers in one more time to may sure I had the angle right and to make sure her pussy was ready for entry. Her pussy was moist and enveloped my fingers perfectly. As my fingers reached there limit of entry, her vagina closed tightly, locking my fingers in place. She was definitely ready.

Pulling my fingers out I grabbed my rock solid cock and guided in inside of her soaking hot and wet vagina. I put my other hand on her back side, and pushed her bottom half into my cock full force. She let out a wonderful moan/gasp. I reached down to her anus and massaged that area while she started rocking back and forth on my cock.

She brought my attention back to the moment by grabbing my hair. I started to nibble in her ear as she picked up rhythm. The weight of her body slamming down on my lap increased. I could smell sex all over her body. She started to squeal a little bit, as she continued to pound my cock. Fortunately, the noise from the buss engine damped the sound a bit. I didn’t want it to end but we were coming up on my stop soon. I started to focus on her even more. I stuck my hands under her blouse and into her bra. It felt like I had just dipped my hands into a furnace! I reached inside and started fondling her breasts; her nipples were so hard, but after a couple of pinches I got her squealing again, increasing my sex drive. She turned toward me grabbed me by the hair again and kissed me passionate on the mouth from behind. She then whispered the only words I would ever hear from her, “Ohh my god! Im coming!” She sped up like a fright train, and at the point I just let it all go. I came, and I came in waves, inside of her. I could feel loads of my cum shooting out and spraying her vagina walls. It was like water locked in between my cock and her insides, and it started gushing out as we both came. Finally, her body relaxed like a dead weight. Pinning me to the seat, I was feeling a bit suffocated and I got out a few muffled words that I couldn’t breathe. She moved her back to one side and I was able to breathe air again. She laid there for a moment, bathing in the heat of the night.

And that was it. She got up, unhooked her panties from her ankles and dropped them in my lap. She winked at me and walked over to her seat, grabbed her bag, and made her way to the front of the bus. The bus came to a halt and she got off. As the bus started moving I saw her standing in the moon light shivering. She looked at me through the window as the bus went by, and then she turned around and started walking away. I watched her as far as I could see from that angle and then she was out of sight. I took a long inhale of her smell from the panties she had left me, smiled and relaxed.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 4 replies

Unfinished, femme lesbian romance, pregnant, lactation, exotic Southern Italian island

Sun, 18 Sep 2005 07:14:15 GMT

Unfinished, femme lesbian romance, pregnant, lactation, exotic Southern Italian island
Hi:

I want to share this with some one.

I wrote this thing a few years back - it's a love story about two women. For some reason I can't finish it. It's long but it does have lots of beautiful moments. Got stuck on the lactation part. Maybe someone can help me finish it. There are some gaps, but don't let that discourage you. I don't want to cheapen it, though "bad" words are OK , but I want to give it a female spiritual - sisterhood semi tragic bitter sweet bent. I believe erotica should serve a spiritual purpose or warm your heart at times.

Blessings.
M
==================================

Epanouissement

A French word meaning blossoming, blooming, or opening, which also means glow.

By Marc Ra

Later on in the day…

I was in my own little vacuum…

She reminded me somewhat of Cecilia Bartoli, that divine Roman mezzo-soprano who to me is the embodiment of what true female Mediterranean beauty is all about. Like Cecilia she had a noble earthiness about her. Her countenance exemplified something primal, raw, a diamond in the rough, yet in all her organic splendor she still carried herself off as a principessa, a countess, some member of the royalty, who if it not were for the modern age – that modern age of blandness, would’ve been Yet I never knew what she really was. Was she an Italian noble woman or was she just a commoner who lived in a beautiful house?
Did it really matter?

I bring this up because she was central to what happened to me right after

She was a large woman, not fat mind you, but blessed with that substance of big bones that made beach girls in California and Models on a Milan catwalk shriek with a terror akin to the likes of Godzilla destroying the Tokyo that was their nubile bodies.

In other words she was a beauty –the kind that usually took your breath away - a rare, devastating beauty, long forgotten forms, pure in her, a Rubenesque archetype if there was ever one. Four hundred years ago she would’ve been the muse for some Renaissance savant, today she exists in a world where …This didn’t bother her though, and her size was more of an asset to her especially when she was that plump teenager sunning her self on that aquamarine blue Southern meditera beach.

There was more of her to love, and everyman from the richest citizen to the poorest bricklayer’s son wanted to make love to her, to have her, to soak in her scent, to mount her from behind – taking her mane and pushing her head back as and to make her the mother of his children. Even the town priest, submerged in his suspended state of animated celibacy couldn’t resist looking at her at times, A short prayer either for her protection, a blessing from a holy but human man, or a prayer to lead him out of the temptation she always bought out in him. Bless me father for I have sinned she always used to say to him at confession.

Unlike the diva, Bartoli, who God or Clairol blessed with a mane of blue black hair, hers was more brunette with wisps of blond due to the bleaching the Southern Italian sun caused. She was in her middle thirties I think, and although she was young, her long wild, and slightly curly hair sported some strands of almost white hair as if she had prematurely aged somehow, but no. She was superior to Britney Spears anyday I thought. Her eyebrows were another interesting feature altogether. They were colored black, thick, natural and not unlike those on a teenage Brooke Shields or a young Ali McGraw of love stories past. Naturally the unique contrast of brown hair going blond going white with thick black eye brows, you get the idea.
Nevertheless it was another feature in the multitude that did not take away from her beauty but made her look more interesting, ravishing, and unique.

Especially when I first laid eyes on her. She was barefoot you know, wearing a leather ankle bracelet festooned with what looked like a small piece of jade or something green blue, and as the warm Mediterranean breeze blew her multicolored hair to the side, I saw the little flowers she had stuck in her mane. She stood there, feet firmly planted to the stone ground, arms akimbo, and looking at you with determination, and strength, but with a smile that was both warm and compassionate. She had care giver written all around her, and it was hard not to stand there and stare at her, soaking in her radiance, and goodness. Her beauty was God sent I am sure, and it had an almost healing power to it. The were tiny, purple blue and smelled of sweetness as the wind lifted their intoxicating odor towards me. She looked almost pre Raphaelite in her design, as if Dante Rossesti himself had crafted her from his long lost late Victorian canvas to the reality of modern day life. Her arms where healthy, firm and strong showing either the outcome of backbreaking house work or the disciplined training of Yoga or another similar sort of natural healing system. She was somewhat athletic, but again her figure was different then most women sports aficionados because of her size. Her legs were also muscular but at the same time feminine, shaved smooth, waxed, and also tanned.

She was to me like Cinderella…

Was she a prisoner in that whitewashed house high atop the bay, or was she simply the lady of the manor? Again, it didn’t really matter…Her face, and her body were tanned, her lips were abundant and pink…and she wore a simple white sleeveless sundress that although loose gave ample notice that she wore little else underneath it. Just visualize the contrast of colors on her body if you will. Tanned brown, white, and pink. Sensual no? The outline of a white thong could faintly be see when she moved from side to side, but atop she wore no bra and her breasts, oh those mammary glands were so round and humungous and filled with whatever it was. They looked deliciously fat, and juicy I got ample views of then as she bent down they were tanned, sun drenched, covered in that non offensive perspiration, making them shine, making them hot and cool to the touch at the same time, as the perspiration condensed on her smooth bronzed skin. Oh yes, I forgot to mention the most important and ravishing thing about her – she was with child. Maybe form what I gathered very late in her term, about seven to eight months. I never really found out, but as all expecting women she radiated with an energy only explained as the force and essence of the beautiful creation that borrowed her tummy to gestate those nine lonely months all unborn babies have to endure. I never knew who her husband was, of course was he the man of the big house overlooking the bay? Or was he the bricklayer himself and was she only the simple maid acting as caretaker whilst the count and countesses were away at Monte Carlo or at the grottos of Capri? As I said before, I never found out in the brief time I stayed at the house, nor in the end when I think about it, will I ever care what her station in life was. I was – am, too democratic to be concerned with status, and naturally I judge, like and love people for their actions and what is inside their hearts and minds. What I was able to glean about her was her name. She told me it was Marianna as she extended both her hands to mine, clasping them firmly in the warmest, most honest greeting I had had in a long time. The hands surprisingly were silky soft, warm, giving the person on the other side that rare feeling that you were touching something much more then skin and bones – your were actually feeling her soul. Her clasp wasn’t like those hand shakes one received from timid women afraid to touch, afraid of intimacy, or the weak feminine greetings that

I felt the most exquisite mysterious energy travel through her and up into my being. My heart became warm, and my face, whether out of embarrassment, or because the climate was well over ninety degrees became flush red as if I went crazy and decided to end it all od on some niacin Naturally that’s probably impossible, and beside suicide is only for cowards I always though.

As to the style of the place, well, that was an altogether different subject. I likened the architecture of the big white house overlooking the blue sea as a simplified and rough interpretation of Baroque design. Architecture without architects was more like it. The structure itself did not have the usual refinements found in grand Baroque edifices like the churches or palaces; instead it was egalitarian in its form while still retaining certain elements of its higher brow siblings. The floors were of terra cotta instead of marble, the wood shutters were weathered, and most of the furniture, with a few exceptions of course, although elegant and classic, was produced locally rather than in Rome or France. The foyer contained an incredible but dog-eared Renaissance painting by some long dead and forgotten minor master, amphorae with umbrellas and walking sticks stuck inside them, riding boots, and an old telephone with the number to Nunzio the butcher and sundry other local merchants. The living room was a large spacious area with French doors that opened to a canopied balcony that overlooked a long lap pool replete with aqua water, and beyond that the limestone cliff the house was situated on, ending in the vast aquamarine blue sea that seemed to go on forever – forever and still, tranquil, placid. Eclectic in its design, with a collection of North African Berber artifacts, Indian screens smelling of woodsy sandalwood, pieces of modern Italian furniture by Mario Bellini and ,
Although the house was simple, it nonetheless was meant to stand out amongst the surrounding vernacular.

It was noble’s palace, I was sure of that, with the exception that it didn’t have the vulgarity usually associated with the Gucci, Versace, Lam, jet set that was more materialistic rather than

I could feel it coming like it usually happens - out of the blue. It was a combination of nervousness, the hot sun, and some kind of food poisoning from God knows what I drank or ate down the road – there was no holding back. “T’was time to kiss the porcelain god,” I said under my breath. Then, in an instance of utter embarrassment and confusion, I suddenly fell to the ground, clutching my stomach, and all of this, mind you, happening but two feet away from this gregarious gorgeous stranger that appeared almost as fast as I started to puke my guts out! Talk about an awkward situation! Vomiting in Italy in front of a mysterious individual’s doorstep that I knew nothing about – I regressed, went back into my childhood memories of sicknesses, flu and stomach viruses followed by wicked medicines, made by wicked men in white lab coats, tasting of anise and chemicals and no eating for you young lady was all I remember my mother saying in rapid fire Spanish – as I lay there in the my childhood bed of cold sweats and Vicks vapor rub . All I could think about was ginger ale. My stomach felt like Mount Vesuvius about to erupt and my I wanted ginger ale! Isn’t that what you’re supposed to take when you vomit damm it! That and coke syrup. But then as I upchucked once more, with visions of Canada Dry, Schweps, Old Tyme Jamaican Ginger Beer, Ja man, flying through my head, I felt her kneel in back of me, and like my mother used to do when I vomited as a child, she placed her palm, that warm, maternal, reassuring and palm, on my aching and perspiring forehead. All I could hear were the slushy sounds of my digested whatever shooting allover the place and soothing muted Italian words as I indulged in some perverse orgy of projectile vomiting that rivaled the most ribald and hilarious that Mr. Monty Python had to offer in his warped sense of humor. When in Rome… “Bene, bene, bene.” she said - I vomited again, but this time I felt her holding my forehead, dissipating and absorbing the shock and trauma usually associated with tossing your cookies…
Afterwards I felt like a wretch, embarrassed of the scene I had made, and even sicker. My stomach felt hollow and all I wanted to do was to drink my ginger ale and fall asleep on the cool terracotta floor.

And sleep I did…

It felt like I slumbered for days when in reality it was for a few hours into the early evening. I awoke as the now diminishing sunlight hit my face, under the covers, in a large wooden bed that was situated in a comfortable airy room in the villa. Recognizing the classic symptoms of severe food poisoning along with a headache and slight fever, all I could remember was right after I vomited the beautiful stranger helping me down a hallway and then everything went blank as I lost conscieness passing out at the mercy of God knows what. Even though I still felt sick, I took comfort in the fact that someone, albeit a stranger was looking after me. The bed felt good, and a steady cross ventilation came from the open French doors that gave way to the room’s terrace just a few feet away from the bed. To my surprise, another whirling ancient fan was installed on the ceiling this time giving me comfort and relaxing me as its hypnotic twirling sound soothed me back into a relaxed state of mind. The room also contained

I felt as if I was home – it was a strange and guilty sensation – as if interloping – nevertheless it was safe somehow, and my mind and being registered it as if I indeed had come home after some perilous journey.

I didn’t even matter that I was nude under the covers realizing that the beautiful woman must’ve undressed me as I passed out. I was back to my Byzantine mode, replete with white sheets, draped like some toga over my body. My nudity didn’t matter, it was natural, and in a way I was grateful that she was so concerned for my well being.

About an hour later I quickly awoke as I heard the old door open and shut, and to my surprise I saw Mariana standing there in front of me. Big loving smile, large pregnant belly, and in the same powerful hovering position when we first met she came closer to me. She still wore her white sundress. She smelled faintly of rosewater, and some other natural scent that wasn’t your foul underarm body odor (like one is accustomed to in these Southern Italian lands), but instead she exuded this intense fragrance that I can only attribute to the essence of sea salt mist, hints of basil and rosemary, and even her hair emitted a pleasant smelling bouquet of natural goodness. It must’ve been the small fragrant flowers intertwined with some organic shampoo replete with mango and papayas. I am sure that is the same way Paris smelled, oh that Med essence, a thousand and more years of balmy sensuality betwixt the olive trees and…

Her feminine smell radiated energy similar to when a woman rubs perfume on her wrists, back of ears, and neck pulse points. It wasn’t offensive, and even in my ill state I couldn’t help swoon at the deliciousness of her being! Her presence in the room made her look like an Amazon wonder woman with dark hair blowing from the terrace wind. In one hand she held the neck of a large bottle of Pellegrino sparkling water, while on the other she balanced what appeared to be a tray with a covered tea cup, a bottle of aspirin, and something I couldn’t make out just yet. She came closer to bed, and placing the items on the night table next to me, she pulled up her body, holding her tummy and situating herself next to my white sheeted body while all the time smiling as if . She opened the bottled water for me – and since I was very dehydrated and dying of terrible thirst, I greedily took the bottle from her hand, and as if it was some scared vessel containing the antidote to what was killing me, I started gulping down the precious elixir of life – that aqueous sweet substance, effervescent carbonation hitting, no, attacking was more like it - the back of my parched throat – tingling sensations, waking up my innards, bringing the much needed – I visualized an oasis, a geyser, and a crackled drought stricken riverbed coming to life as the first drops of water from the heavens poured down with such intensity that my thoughts led me back to a hot St. Thomas of a few years back as I watched the sun being overtaken by running clouds pregnant with rain and in the way that only happens in the tropics there was precipitation till the clouds passed over us sitting at the bar – in an instant the rain had advanced to another area and we where left- again with the sun as the cycle of nature began once more – there was replenishment and that’s exactly how my whole being felt when I drank down the precious fluid that was so lovingly offered to me. Without any shame, I gave off a large and satisfying belch, Mariana laughed out loud, said something in Italian that I took for “good health” and as I excused myself from my vulgarity and lack of manners I realized once more the importance that water holds as it – I remembered the story in the Bible, where Christ, oh, sweet Jesus, avatar of my heart, took his and the lesson I still remember to this day when the teacher explained that without water we die.

Also remember that without nourishment or touch we also die.

Having satisfied myself of thirst that I thought unquenchable, she took some generic aspirin and gave it to me I guess to kill the pain and the slight fever that was already starting to pall. She fed me the mysterious substance that I could not see at first, realizing that she’d read my mind on the ginger ale and its calming effects on gastric or nauseating symptoms. In lieu of the actual drink, (I guess the Pellegrino made up for the liquid portion of the cure) she had cut up some slices of fresh ginger. Whether it was a folk cure, a valid herbal remedy, or something psychological I did not care but the spicy hotness of the root comforted my nausea as I sucked the thin silvers with visions of stormy gastric juices subsiding, squelching any urge to vomit once more.

Finally, she took off the cover from the tea cup and I spied the steam rapidly escaping, twirling in many different directions as the mist finally disappeared into thin air. It was like swirls one see in a Mucha poster. I guess this was some kind of infusion of sorts as my olfactory senses picked up the pungent herbal smell. Not knowing Italian very well, I spoke to Mariana in the next best possible language I knew which was Spanish and which she understood very well although she answered me back in Italian, which was fine with me because I could also understand it.

“What kind of tea is this, Mariana?”

With a big smile and her usual caring maternal countenance, she softly and quietly whispered in my ear, “Valeriana”, which instantly I understood to be Valerian root tea because both Italian and Spanish shared the same word for the herb. When she whispered into my ear, I felt a stirring inside my body, and a feeling that I attributed to be pleasurable in my lower regions if you catch my drift. I was too much in a state of - to feel the sexual confusion I would’ve felt otherwise, so putting all thoughts in my mental closet, I resumed with whatever therapies offered. Then, as if I was a babe drinking from a sippy cup for the first time, she took the warm cup and slowly, lovingly, placed it to my lips. I took in the herbal elixir, my taste buds registering no sweetness except for an organic herbal quality, although bitter that soon began to warm my being and sooth my nerves.

She took me in those soft big hands of hers, and to sooth me she came up against me on the bed, placing my head, my hair next to her heaving chest. Her breasts were indeed humongous, and a distant but valid emotion within me desired to possess them, to hold, to honor, to celebrate their hugeness, and to suckle from them. As the Valerian started to affect my entire nervous system I felt my body lighten, and soon the quasi narcotic properties of the herb bought me to a more relaxed level of mind. I could feel her breathing and my brain registered an almost hypnotic trance as her inhales and exhales slowly lifted my head up and down – the air rushing inside and out of her became like a mantra – I was in a deep meditative state of mind taking in her delicious feminine smell. She softly stroked my hair, like a mother she was to a child, and in a sweet innocent sort of way she began to hum some Italian opera. The Valerian I considered to be like my soma, which the ancients drank to become holy intoxicated, like the Zoroastrians of Persia, and the Hindus of India as they worshiped in some mysterious Vedic ritual. Sleep soon came in waves, and as my eyelids began to become heavy I drifted into a delicious state of calmness feeling going deeper, deeper, into a restful sleep dreaming that I was once more in my mother’s arms.

================================================

A woman undressing, how dazzling. It is like the sun piercing the clouds
~ August Rodin ~

I awoke first realizing that I hadn’t spent the night by myself. To my chagrin the front of my body was spooned with Mariana’s back. She must’ve stayed with me the whole night even going as far as shedding her clothes and situating her expectant body in a comfortable spoon position on the bed. She was fast asleep still, and I realized that whence I slumbered my hands had grabbed on to her pregnant belly as my abdomen humped her accommodating and pleasantly cushy ass. No wonder I dreamt that I was in safe mode back inside my mother’s womb; I awoke to the sensation of my hands feeling the movements of her unborn child inside her belly. The baby moved, it was phenomenal how one was able to create a child out of a sexual act of love – and then, for nine whole months, carry it, nourish it, keep it safe send it loving energy, and then see the flower of all your efforts come to fruition right there in front of you. Shame on the naysayer who thinks miracles don’t happen anymore – burn in Hell, Margaret Sanger I thought.

The view from my vantage point was spectacular. As I mentioned before, Mariana had fallen asleep with her back to my front. I took in her scent which was still delicious and I felt my front merge with her warm back. I held on for dear life, enjoying every minute of it as her long silky hair, pushed aside still gave off the essence of the little flowers which where now scattered on the bed, on me, and her. It’s as if we were fused together in some kind of sisterly embrace as if our perspiration had some how become this natural epoxy, fusing us together. I nuzzled my face in her mane of hair, I felt a pulse on her neck, and I drifted in and out of light sleep as her breathing still held me in a hypnotic state. I guess Mariana knew that I was next to her because as I dug my face into her hair, she causally and with a big grim on her face reached over with her hand and started to stroke my head. Still smiling she dreamily turned over to face me, her large breasts flopped on the sheets as she rotated, her belly kept us a little apart due to her large size, and with a look of half sleep and half pleasure she started to embrace my face. We stayed like this for God knows how long, it felt good, and between our coos and moans of we would relax into states of wakefulness and light sleep.

Part of me was aghast at what was going on – here I was, a woman alone, recovering from an illness, in a bedroom of an Italian villa, in a strange bed, nude, with a beautiful pregnant woman who also nude, was caressing me, and to my knowledge, I had never had latent lesbian tendencies before! Another part of me, the more sensual rather than the analytical thought, “lesbianism?”, lets not attach any labels here – I am having too much fun, “whoopee!” - the best thing that had happened to me in a long time - and dying with excitement mingled with suspense, I couldn’t wait for Mariana to start kissing me!

And she did.

Start kissing me, that is – with little pecks on my cheeks at first, until she graduated to my lips – always softly but oh so fulfilling. I gently kissed her back, blushing and giggling like a Nipponese schoolgirl. Her lips were soft and her breath was fresh. I felt my heart race as the suppleness of her lips and tongue touched me. It was really quite innocent, as if we were two ladies like you see in Paris, Rome, or even Tel Aviv, friends definitely, holding hands, or arms interlocked as they strolled down some cosmopolitan avenue – that typical European sight of female camaraderie that has nothing Sapphic about it. Except that we were naked lying on a bed, and my vagina was starting to moisten because this so called “innocent” interaction we were having was arousing me. Nevertheless, I can assure you that it was indeed a beautiful sight to behold; it should’ve been painted, captured on canvas or on some other media - regardless of the budding erotic essence that was taking place within the bedroom, it was quite natural when you really thought about it.

How long we stayed in this sublime position of affection I do not remember. It must’ve been an hour where we kissed, hugged, fondled, and chatted. I found out that she did indeed live in the house. Her husband Marco had been killed in a climbing accident as he descended from some Swiss Alp, Piz Gloria, I think she said, and she was pregnant from the last time she had made love to him about eight months ago. So at 35 her husband’s death made her a widow with a two year old daughter, and another creation on the way. She had been very lonely she told me, and although very sad and trying to mourn him in the traditional manner she nevertheless didn’t want to fall into a deep depression concerning his death. That’s why she didn’t wear the traditional Italian black of mourning matrons, and instead opted for white dresses and pastel colors. She wanted life and beauty to permeate her life, not death and melancholy. The villa was filled with flowers all around, and although her two year old Pia was staying with her grandmother for the weekend, toys and teddy bears where strategically scattered around the house giving it a happy feeling of youth. She still loved him she told me so in tears. I hugged her close and rubbed her beautiful belly. I kissed her soft on the cheeks then hard on her lips. She kissed me back and we were as two souls loving each other as our kisses became more frantic, I tasted her sweet breath, her tongue beginning to probe my mouth as I let out soft moans.

and between the tears we both shed it felt as if we became closer like sisters, yet destined to be lovers. She was financially well off because of the husband’s will, but there was something in her life that was missing. Like me she never really exhibited strong lesbian tendencies, but like me she did posses a minimum of bi sensuality in a very almost platonic sisterly way, the way most women do anyhow – remember the Parisian ladies arms interlocked? But I guess this time, that feminine bond that most women shared blossomed into something greater than mere siblinghood. You would never see straight men acting in this manner I thought, yet it was the most natural thing in the world for women, and at the moment in time it was the most rational thing also . She told me that she dreamt that someone soon was coming into her life – it was a dream that she had about a month ago – vividly she played it out for me. It was connected to the and although she said the dream was lucid, she couldn’t make out the identity, nor the sex of the person who arrived at her doorstep. In the dream she told me between tears, smiles, and blushes that it had come true because she had made love to the stranger in the dream.

I guess I was to be that stranger.

After what seemed an eternity of pleasure and bonding, sleep came to us again – it was almost like a barbiturate, the breeze laden with intoxicating sea salt, making the trees outside the balcony move and rustle, hypnotic, pleasurable, and meditative – it drugged us into a state of delicious surrender, taking us, making us lazy as if nothing in the world mattered. It was like a guilty blissful state of limbo – old ceiling fan not helping one bit – its droning sounds lulling us further and deeper into ecstatic slumber.

I woke again not being able to perceive time for there was no clock. I found the bed was empty Mariana’s side – ruffled sheets, indentation of body, the smell of her perfume lingering on the sheets, on my body. Had I been abandoned? Taking a sheet and covering myself, I noticed that it was already early evening, the sun was setting, and the smell of delicious food permeated the room. I guess not, I hadn’t been abandoned. I got up and covered myself with sheets again in the Byzantine empress fashion of unstructured togas, saris, what have you – I felt great – made a mental note to lounge around in this wicked state of semi nudeness when I got back home – to me it symbolized a playful decadence, like when little girls play dress up with their mother’s overgrown clothing. The balcony was still open and going outside I saw beauty – an ageless priceless beauty – one that I will always cherish – it was the big blue Mediterranean – home to Jason, . I saw the muted colors in the sky, aqua, red, and pink – a setting orange sun, the breeze was incredible and the lush foliage and sensational colors of the Brazilian plant that Admiral Louis de Bougainvillea discovered - green leaves against the fiery mauve-purple flowers creeped up almost all the houses I saw down below.

I could see the town lights beginning to flicker below, the resort, the tiny villages scattered all around, illumination of all different sizes – some bonfires, and ships coming into dock, yachts nearby with sophisticated cocktail parties on board – I could faintly hear the reveling, the muted and distant sounds of Euro disco being played – winding down, chilling out in Southern Italy, coming back to their homes, hotel rooms, making love – quick before the kids return from the resort pool, and showering, applying cologne, inserting their varied barrier contraceptives for the nocturnal activities to come, ladies dressing for dinner, and blond young British girls with body glitter, ying and yang tattoos on their skinny backs, from Manchester no less, divvying up their stashes of ecstasy, Moroccan hashish and mint flavored condoms, for the midnight raves to follow. Oh, the humanity of it all -

To my pleasant surprise the balcony contained a sturdy rustic table, two place settings, and dishes by the famous Italian designers Deruta. The balcony was canopied, and being hungry as a wolf – probably because my stomach was empty from all the vomiting, I sat down on the accommodating oversized cushioned chairs and let my stomach churn away until someone came and rescued me with food. It wasn’t long before dear Mariana appeared wielding a rolling tray replete with nourishment. I guess I was to be her dinner guest, and she wouldn’t even let me raise a finger except to eat or drink what was lovingly put before me. Mariana served the food. We started gulping down a giant pitcher of freshly squeezed blood orange juice. I sipped the sweet slightly acid citrus – twas the color of blood I thought, yet it tasted oh so familiar of the orange juices that I grew up with and loved and consumed like a fiend to this day. The sugar revived me – and it also stimulated my appetite, juices flowing in my mouth this time instead of my vagina of a couple of hours past. Little did I know what was to come…I was too busy, preoccupied with stuffing my face. To start with the anti pasta Mariana served small mozzarella cheese that where wrapped in aromatic leaves of lemon and then grilled. I looked out into the ocean, setting sun, and between the sips of my blood orange I spied the peach and apricot colored houses below near the water. I also saw small churches with mosaic domes scattered around, and it intrigued me on how exotic and beautiful this whole place was. I wondered if the local inhabitants where cognizant off the special ness or if they became immune and passed it off as the mundane scenery of everyday life. The piecederesisitance came in the form of simple dish comprised of warm angle hair pasta olive oil, salt and pepper, a handful of coarsely chopped Italian parsley, some caramelized pink shallots, sweet as hell, and topped of with a generous squeeze of lemon juice. Mariana told me the dish was famous in the region and with her family to counter the effects of digestive ailments, hangover, or when recovering from an illness – something in the chemical makeup of the lemons I guess. It was perfect for me, and apart from being incredibly delicious, this simple peasant dish filled my now empty and growling stomach. I saw her manipulate the lemons. They where lemons from the Amalfi Coast, famous for their taste, their large thick skin. I saw the skins give off their sprays, their essential oils as Mariana ripped them apart slicing slivers of lemon zest into the pasta. She fed me some cheese – I took her hand and smelled the scent of cut parsley and lemon – it set my senses on fire. I started to lick her fingers, and worked my way up her strong arms to her shoulders, and like a hungry vampire I began to kiss her neck which naturally led to her lips which I devoured as I tasted the citrus of the blood orange juice on her lips. She arched her head back and she gave off a small moan with a smirk of satisfaction on her beautiful face. But with a firm smile and determination she bought me back to earth stating that there would be plenty of time for affection later but that the task at hand was getting my energy and making me healthy up by nourishing me. I grudgingly understood and as I resumed my good humor, we continued our delicious supper which was finished with some homemade cold lemon sorbet, gingerly laced with a julienne of basil, (believe it or not) that cleaned and refreshed our palates for the intense lovemaking to come.

Like a sister, or even a mother to a child, she took my hand and then she led me downstairs. The villa was dark, and a state of stillness permeated all within. I was blind – she knew where she was going despite the darkness already settled in. We traveled through God knows where and all I had as a compass of sorts were the fingers on my hand that acted as tactile pods probing the different variations of stuccoed wall texture as we quickly but mysteriously maneuvered through the dark Italian villa.

The sounds of life on the interior were faintly heard, and as she led me along, we reached some kind of spiral stairs that led to an unknown destination. I was entirely at her mercy but it wasn’t but a minute that I realized Mariana was taking me outside into the walled patio under our window where we dined. The balmy and sensuous fragrant air of the evening hit as like gasoline to a match – it was intoxicating I can assure you.

Having said this, I kissed her passionately some more on her lips, on her neck, I felt her rapid pulse, the tears ran down her face, and as I kissed her puffy lips, cheeks, I tasted the saltiness of her tears, lapping at her face. I bought her closer to me, half consoling her, half fondling, beginning to touch her massive breasts. I had never seen pregnant breast such as Mariana’s. They were deliciously fat tanned globes, fleshy, supple, soft, yet firm with large pointy nipples, all brown mind you, and areoles thick and round like . As I worked my hands up from her globes, I manipulated her breast feverishly, I started to pinch and tweak those lovely nipples of her – she let out a tremendous sigh of pleasure and with that, and to my utter amazement, I spied little droplets of liquid being discharged from her nipples. With my manipulations continuing on her already erect nipples I noticed that this time they were squirting milk! It was a spray of milk! Mariana was lactating!

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

my first story

chinadoll — Sun, 03 Apr 2005 05:59:43 GMT

I'd love to get some feedback about my first story. Pacing, that kind of thing, it's all welcome. Be candid.

BUS STOP

A rainy night in San Francisco is not the time to get caught waiting for a bus on a dark corner in the Mission district, she thought to herself. I should have known better. The woman stood against the building, cold and cranky from waiting for what seemed like forever in the early winter weather. She looked anxiously up the street for some sign of a bus in the distance, and out of the corner of her eye she noticed the blonde man standing in the second floor window across the street. Trying not to let him know she'd seen him, she glanced down at her shoes. It's just my imagination, she thought, as she lifted her head, sure he wasn't really there.

But he was, and she felt a shiver of recognition at some deep level as her eyes met his.

He smiled at her, showing no signs of embarrassment at being caught staring. And she found herself smiling back, seeing him clearly now. He was young and wiry and exuding confidence but not arrogance. She could feel his energy just by looking at him. He was wearing a well-worn pair of coveralls with a patch of what was undoubtedly someone else's name over the pocket, and his hair was in dreads. Her smile got bigger.

He turned away for a moment and turned back holding a huge handblown glass bong in his hands. He tilted his head and gestured with the bong, offering her a hit. For a moment she froze. I mean, he's obviously an interesting guy, and I like his confidence, she thought, but you would have to be insane to go up the apartment of a perfect stranger. I can't do that.

But she felt her feet moving toward him, like they had a mind of their own. As she stepped down off the curb to cross the street, she glanced to her left and saw the long-awaited bus a block away. Oh shit, she thought, but her feet thought for her and she kept walking. I'm going for it, she thought, and as she approached the downstairs gate to the building, she heard the buzzing of the lock being opened. As the gate closed behind her, the front door buzzed open, and she entered the building and slowly began walking up the stairs to the second floor. Maybe I am crazy, what am Ii doing? She thought, and then heard the door latch open in the front apartment. She reached the top of the stairs, turned the corner and found herself fact to face with him,

She gasped, trying not to let it be audible. Don't let him know how hot you think he is, or that you're nervous, she thought. She looked up at him and smiled and said hi, and he just stood there in front of her, smiling back at her, and he reached up and touched her cheek. A shiver went through her, part pure excitement and part fear of making a terrible mistake, and he put his hand around the back of her head and pulled her to him and kissed her hungrily. She felt waves of energy course from her feet up through her legs and belly and her breasts, shoulders and arms, the feeling of his mouth on her was so intense, and then her head began to spin and her knees gave way. He grabbed her as she started to crumble, and held her up with his arms around her and asked, are you ok?

She didn't know what to tell him. Should she tell him that she came just from his kiss? Maybe that's too much information for so soon, she worried. Maybe I should just keep it simple. So she just said yes, I'm ok. Good, he said, as he took her hand and pulled her into the apartment.

The living room was dominated by a huge dark red velvet monstrosity of a couch. He'd switched off the bright light that had been on before, and the room had a soft golden glow from the standing lamp in the corner. He led her to the couch, and told her to her make herself comfortable. Looking around she was reassured by bookcases with real literature and some half-finished art projects around that looked interesting. She sunk down into the massive couch, and he knelt on the rug in front of her, grabbing the bong as he sat down and handed it to her. She lifted it to her mouth and took a deep hit, watching him below her as the pipe filled with white smoke and she slowly inhaled the contents. Damn, he is beautiful, she thought, that look in his eyes is so real, so pure somehow and it seemed sweet how he chose to sit below me on the floor. She felt comfortable with him, which was of course fucking crazy in a world filled with psychos.

He put his hands on her ankles underneath her long skirt, and his hands felt warm on her cold legs. He softly and gently skimmed his hands over her calves and around the back of her knees, slowly and leisurely, as if there were all the time in the world. She watched him, amazed at how wonderful his hands felt on her skin. If there was a time to turn back, this was it, but she didn't want to stop him.

As she slowly took a second hit from the bong, he pushed her skirt up and put his hands between her thighs and spread them, pushing them far enough apart that he could see she wasn't wearing underwear. And he knew that she wasn't resisting in any way, so he understood that she was there by choice.

As he pushed her open even further, he saw that she was smoothly shaved exposing just her beautiful pussy. She had piercings that were placed to sit right on the most sensitive tip of her clit, and she was wet, dripping wet. The scent of her lifted up into his nose, into his mouth, his eyes, every part of him was basking in her aroma, it seemed.

Finishing the long slow bong hit, she held her breath for a moment, and as she exhaled, smoke curling up, she leaned back, setting the bong on the table, feeling her body relax, and the rush of the hit. The energy from when he kissed her felt like it was still inhabiting her body, and she felt like she was buzzing, like an electrical current was running though her. As she sank into the back of the couch, he adjusted his position, so that he was on his hands and knees in front of her, with his face just inches away from her swelling pussy. She could feel his breath on her, warm from his body but still feeling cool on her cunt which was growing hotter every moment. He stayed perfectly still, not moving, just hovering above her, watching her pussy from just inches away, and drinking in the scent of her.

She watched him watching her, kneeling in front of her, smelling her, getting to know her, and her clit began to throb. He could see it growing, and he had a powerful desire to reach down with his tongue to probe into her fold and touch her clit to feel the pulsations in his mouth. But he wasn't going to give her that pleasure. At least not yet.

He remained motionless there, but she was so powerfully turned on that she couldn't stay still. Her body began to move, slowly at first, and she began rubbing her hands on the soft velvet of the sofa. He looked up at her, gave a slight shake of his head, and grabbed her wrists, pulling her arms down alongside her body, and pressing them down with his forearms. She suddenly understood that she was not supposed to move, and so she fought her body's commands to arch her back, to stretch and to push forward, forcing herself to remain as still as she possibly could. But all she wanted to do was to lift her pussy up to his mouth, to know what those lips --that had electrified her when they were on her mouth -- would feel like on her pussy. Could she even take it?

She took a deep breath, and tried to regain some control of herself, of her body, of her desire for him. He was once again motionless, holding her arms down, with his face just three inches from her pussy. She watched him watching her and loved knowing he was looking at her beautiful smooth dripping cunt, and he felt her eyes on him. He looked up at her and smiled again, and she smiled back.

They locked eyes, not blinking, captivated at the intensity of their intimacy. He hadn't even touched her there yet, but she was losing control. He knew she'd come when he kissed her, how could he not know? Especially when he saw the puddle below where she'd been standing when he caught her. He knew he didn't need to touch her yet.

He began to open his mouth, which meant that his chin and mouth were now almost brushing her skin. But no, he always stayed just far enough away that she knew he wouldn't brush her, not even accidentally. She caught her breath, eyes fixed on his.

Still smiling, he showed her his wet pink tongue, which she wanted to feel so badly on her clit and her pussy. If he'd only let her feel that soft warm wet tongue on her, she'd be so happy. Her breathing was becoming shallow and she was fighting the urge to move but with little success. Her body twitched and bobbed, and he stayed motionless with his mouth open and his tongue out, teasing her, torturing her with denial, dripping onto her clit, but never touching her at all.

She watched him as she began to lose control completely and her body began to shiver and buck. He pulled his mouth and tongue back so she couldn't accidentally touch him, and his eyes stayed on her clit. She suddenly gasped and went silent, back arching, her body electrified, and he could see her clit spasm and he opened his mouth wide as a first spurt of hot liquid shot out of her, splashing his face, his lips, his cheeks, and his mouth. Just as he'd hoped. He licked his lips and swallowed, transfixed as her orgasm rolled and another spurt of her hot cum shot out. This time, he took it into his mouth, intoxicated at the taste of it, the heat of it, the sweetness.

He pushed up from his knees to kiss her as she was writhing on the couch, her orgasm still rolling, and his mouth still filled with her cum. He kissed her sweetly, and she felt a smooth warm liquid slip from his mouth into hers, with a sweet and sharp taste and a richness that felt almost buttery. He was sharing her own hot liquid with her. Her eyes widened, and she swallowed it. So this is what it tastes like, it's delicious, she thought. He kissed her even more deeply, both of their tongues alive with the taste of her cum, their faces wet with it, and as his body pressed into her, she could feel his rockhard erection under his coveralls.

Wow, she said.

Heh, I haven't even touched you yet, he grinned.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 3 replies

Gabrielle’s find – part one (An evolution into sensuality)

Thu, 08 Sep 2005 00:39:38 GMT

Gabrielle’s find – part one
(An evolution into sensuality)
By Marc

“Before you come to paradise you have to go through hell.”

It had been an impossible Madrid summer that apart from the great city recovering from an unusual heat wave, it was trying even harder to cope with a rarer electrical outage. Visualize this - the blackout had left many without lights or air-conditioning, and Gabrielle’s neighborhood was one of the first to be hit; so you can imagine the shock it bought, especially when there wasn’t any electricity to power the fans, air conditioners, and refrigerators belonging to the sweltering madrileños.

Not only was the climate oppressive, but atmospherically the city was more akin to a Moroccan desert than to a major European capital. Was it Napoleon, or was it Dumas (père or fils, I do not remember) who in a typical French fashion, a chauvinistic fashion I should add, said that "Africa began at the Pyrenees”?

The air was still, and a usually vibrant city like Madrid came to a virtual standstill when it should’ve been bustling with its expected summer energy and sultriness. Naturally, the heat slowed things down, so Gabrielle, depressed (as always), didn’t feel like doing much. Besides, Gabrielle was between jobs, and she didn’t start her new employment at the American embassy for another fortnight. So, instead of thinking about her future, or the trouble around the globe, she decided to stay home and nurse her melancholy in the most volatile way she knew; with an anti depressant called fluoxetine and red wine!

Her new flat didn’t have an air conditioning unit install yet, and even if it did, the blackout would’ve made use of it utterly impossible. Therefore, Gabrielle lay nude on her bed, as she drifted in and out of an unconsciousness that she mistook for sleep.

Gabrielle’s flat consisted of a large living room replete with unpacked moving boxes. There was also a smallish and bare galley kitchen; save for a box containing bottles of some flaccidly mediocre Merlot someone had given to her as a house warming present. Having no other rooms other than a small bathroom and a closet, Gabrielle had no choice but to fashion what passed for a bedroom on a corner of the living room. To be precise, the “bedroom”, if we can call it that, consisted of a mattress, which was on the floor, and a simple wooden chest that passed for a night table. On the floor by the bed there lay a dog-eared teddy bear that was outfitted in what appeared to be a little dress. Pathetically, the teddy happened to be Gabrielle’s only connection to a childhood that was interrupted by a deadly revolution that not only tainted her innocence, but along with it, destroyed the moral, cultural, and spiritual fabric of her former homeland which she hadn’t seen in what seemed to be a lifetime.

You see, Gabrielle’s father had fled Fidel’s Cuba along with his daughter in 1973. In Gabrielle’s case, her occasional dysfunctional nature stemmed from the fact that her mother, a devotee of Marx and totalitarianism, abandoned both child and husband for a smelly killer named Ramon who brandished a Chinese AK-47 assault rifle to make up for the miniscule cock between his greasy Soviet made army fatigues.

The teddy bear was the only thing that shared Gabrielle’s bed for the time being. Psychologically the space was nothing really, and by the looks of it, it was probably one of the many factors that depressed Gabrielle. Only with some elbow grease, she thought, could it be transformed into something resembling the home her mother had refused her, and her loving father could never fulfill.

Gabrielle’s room was dark save for some already extinguished candles, a half read novel by Zoe Valdez, white sheets soaked in last nights perfume, windows open, and a half empty bottle of the bad wine she erroneously drank with ice cubes salvaged before the power went. The night had been hellishly scorching, no breeze; and when she wasn’t trying to fall asleep, Gabrielle must’ve taken at least three long cold showers during the morning hours between one and six o’clock. In spite of her best efforts to cool herself, her body was moist with hours of female perspiration.

It was so hot that the heat probably contributed to Gabrielle’s already downtrodden state of mind, and she wondered how the hell people lived before the advent of air conditioning. She laughed to herself, and thought of how God was probably punishing her, and then in a flash she started to cry hysterically like a child as she picked up the teddy bear and hugged it like a baby. The anti depressants were not working and the dangerous cocktail of alcohol and drugs made her feel groggy, not to mention paranoid, that somehow all the tragedies in her life were because of her.

“And don’t mix the Prozac with any alcohol, por favor señorita,” were the first words Gabrielle’s physician muttered as he wrote out the prescription in the customary illegible doctor’s handwriting.

Wiping the tears from her eyes, and placing dear teddy to one side, she started as always to blame herself for her failed relationships - whether they be with men or a with her estranged mother. Thinking that she needed something to do, she unenthusiastically started to masturbate (“self pleasuring’ sounded too positive for her), and while in a state of three-quarters anger, and the rest confusion she began to think of her ex fiancée Angelo back in New York City. Not feeling any better for this, Gabrielle then fetched a black penis shaped vibrator which she held in one hand, and in another, she held a small bottle with some olive oil for lubrication. In lieu of KY Jelly or some other sexual lubricant, olive oil was all she had, and besides, KY wasn’t edible, so if she felt inclined to suck the excess olive oil from the rubber cock, it was ok health wise. When in Spain...

Gabrielle then turned on the vibrator to its highest speed, squeezed out some olive oil onto her hand, and not caring that it ran down her arms, and onto the bed sheets, she smeared the quivering nine inch bullet with enough of the thick golden oil to cover it. Her slippery hands then became one with the violently shaking vibrator, and haphazardly some of the excess oil splashed over Gabrielle’s perspiring breasts.

Taking the vibrator in one hand, Gabrielle then guided it towards herself, and with oiled hands she started to manipulate her pussy. After this she parted her pussy that by now was enveloped in oil and her own juices. At first she skirted the opening of her vagina, but instead of penetrating herself right away, she did the obvious and started to tease her clitoris which soon became erect - and due to nerve endings, and the mysteries of the female body, Gabrielle’s clit began to throb and feel good.

Numb no more she was, and within seconds she felt an almost intense sensation of liberation, a rush of blood to the brain, as her breathing became rapid, and her faced blushed. No longer was she apathetic, and whatever mind chemicals her Prozac / wine combo failed to tame, they were now working double time as the vibrator sent waves of pleasure into her body. The sexual pleasure emanated from her genitals, shot up via the navel, into her breasts, erect nipples, and out through her lips, ending in a loud moan. Gabrielle was amazed at the fact that energy - sexual energy to be more precise, could manifest itself so mysteriously to start out in the genitals, and in the end, metamorphose itself as the sounds of a woman on the throes of orgasm. The dark room echoed with energy as Gabrielle moved savagely around her bed.

Taking the vibrator as if it was the magic wand to her sexual liberation, she cursed in half English and Spanish as if her life depended on it. “Fuck you Angelo, you ginzo maricon scum bag! Aaaarrrgggghhhhhh, coñjo!”

At this stage in time, no exact man mattered in her life, and she just thought about any good looker to make her hornier. Right away she forgot about the man who dumped her, and she started to fantasize – a make-believe state of mind that was unrealistic, but nonetheless helped her climax better, harder, stronger, and deeper.

“What the fuck!” she thought out loud. “I want to ride Brad Pitt, have Antonio Banderas come inside my mouth, and be gang raped on some sun bleached Aegean rock by a bunch of ouzo soused, hairy Greek sailors who haven’t had a liberty call the whole fucking summer!”

Then in a state of arousal and maddening indignation, she reached for the wineglass, held it, caressed it, and visualizing it as Angelo, threw it violently across the dark room, as she screamed in rage and her free digits continued to furiously flick her clit. As the crimson of the Merlot stained the whitewashed walls, the glass shattered into a thousand pieces releasing some built up negative tension that was residing inside Gabrielle’s being. At least symbolically, she’d thought, some of the vicious feelings she harbored for Angelo had been acted out. Her therapist would’ve been proud of this, as she would’ve rather seen Gabrielle’s hot Latin temper be channeled out on a wine glass rather then a real person like dumb Angelo.

Orgasm was now Gabrielle’s only goal – fast and nasty is what she wanted. It’s as if she was an Amsterdam junkie out to get a quick fix from a Dutch government subsidized hyperemic in the arm, except this time the “needle” was a black rubber cock that helped move things along only because it had batteries.

Aesthetically it wasn’t a pretty site. Gabrielle’s masturbation was devoid of any sensuality whatsoever. Instead it had become mechanical, and rather than a beautiful thirty five year old woman pleasuring and discovering her body, she now had turned into a rabid, untamed sexual animal. Gabrielle aggressively massaged her blood engulfed clit as she alternated either fingering her wet pussy, or sticking one or two oiled fingers up her asshole.

By now, the beads of perspiration ran down her face, and she resembled a creature that was more sexually possessed then normally turned on. She moaned, continued cursing, and spoke to herself in a rapid fire Spanish that sounded more like speaking in tongues rather than a major European language. Gabrielle “Jilled” herself, which one could say is the opposite to the male “Jacking off”, and watching her finger her pussy, she looked like she was running a race, and orgasm - fucking exploding - mind removing orgasm, was the finish line!

After a few minutes of intense clitoral and anal stimulation, her olive oiled pussy began to feel like a honey pot as the sticky nectar saturated her hands. She was positioned on all fours, as if an imaginary lover was penetrating her. To further the experience, Gabrielle reached to the night stand, opened the drawer, and pulled out a small curved object that happened to be a small ass plug she had discretely purchased (out of curiosity, of course) through a French sex catalog but had never used out of fear.

Taking the last dregs of olive oil from the already slippery container, she proceeded to cover the plug with the lubricant, and as one hand continued to yield the vibrator that attacked her clit, the other hand very slowly inserted the plug up her well oiled asshole which by now was swollen red. Oddly, but not unattractively, her red asshole resembled a whale’s blowhole about to explode.

She then let out a squeal of pleasure mixed with a bit of miniscule expected pain, and in measured thrusts, slowly impaled the plug inside her throbbing asshole. The feeling the butt plug produced was a beautifully satisfying sensation of being filled, while at the same time the tinge of another small orgasm could be felt via her clitoris.

Enjoying the sensations even more, she then continued to insert the vibrator up her pussy producing an artificial but incredibly fucking stimulation of being doubly penetrated. Almost screaming with ecstasy, Gabrielle aggressively slid the black vibrator all the way up her natural sheath hitting the end of her pussy. She had never done something so daring, so exiting, so taboo before, and the closest she’d come to anal sex was when Angelo actually hurt her once trying to awkwardly penetrate her ass one summer vacation on Martha’s Vineyard. Naturally he was too rough, not gentle enough, and his rock hard cock was lacking sufficient lubrication to successfully pop her anal cherry, so for the longest, Gabrielle, although intrigued by it (she did buy the butt plug after all), was a bit weary of anal sex. Every fear went out the window that night, and as her ass was pleasantly filled with the succulent rubber plug, and she continued to thrust the cock shaped vibrator in and out of her now sex juiced flooded orifice. Then keeping the butt plug hanging from her ass, she continued rhythmically thrusting the rubber cock into her sex with one hand, and with the other free hand she proceeded to apply the coup de grace to her now enormously engulfed clitoris – the mind blowing orgasm!

Gently at first, Gabrielle proceeded to lovingly caress her clit. She picked at it, teased it, and even taking saliva from her mouth, she continued to lubricate it further with her fingers. The clit was now awash in a beautiful melange of pussy juice, olive oil and spit. Every liquid had intertwined into an erotic elixir that she so wished a man, any man could taste, but in lieu of this, she instead feasted on her natural sweetness by herself. Ah the joys of self pleasuring...now she could use the word!

Gabrielle then started to hum as if she was reciting a deeply religious hymn, but in reality it was just another form of moaning because the sensations she felt were so fucking good. While the room was filled with the sounds of pleasure, she let the vibrator rest by itself inside her already drenched pussy. The rattling of the vibrator quickly subsided as it went deeper into her sexual canal, and now with both of her hands free she was able to manipulate her clit to the fullest. As she continued to massage the clit, her humming became louder as the big “O” climax began to build up inside of her. At first she felt pressure building up inside, her pussy now almost dripping with juice, she could feel the strong contractions coming deeper and stronger until she couldn’t resist anymore. As she madly worked her clit, her rabid masturbation caused her to wildly arch her body, letting off girlish shrieks, and between the convulsions that looked exaggerated, but were real, she rubbed the taut clit to the fullest until she felt the divine rush materialize.

“Aaaarrrgggghhhhhhhhhhh!!!! Aaaaarrrggghhhhh!!!”

The final orgasm felt like it would continue forever, and by the sound of it, her neighbors probably thought that an animal was being killed. There was nothing soft and ladylike about the whole thing and she used her body in order to extract what naturally and miraculously God gave women as a gift – the mind shattering continuos orgasm! Her pussy lips contracted and fluttered – the vibrator slipping out whilst her asshole became tight around the butt plug inserted. This was the sweetness that Gabrielle had been looking for, the coming home, that feeling that is hard to describe but it is oh so familiar – it was mother’s milk to her, and finally she felt grounded as the tears rolled down her flushed face, she automatically thought of her lonely life. On the positive site she felt as if personal demons had been exorcised by the climax, and within a minute or two, she could feel the residual energy of the orgasm travel through her legs, and all around her drenched body. She giggled as her face became ruddy with whatever it was, and almost in an instant she felt as if she had to pee, so naturally she got up from the bed and walked to the dark bathroom.

Although there wasn’t much light, Gabrielle could see the faint image of her tired body on the full-length mirror that resided on the bathroom door. She looked like a specter, an unhappy sexual ghost cursed to walk the purgatory of her sexuality in the dark – how symbolic. Not bothering to put down the toilet seat, and feeling silly and at the same time crazed, she just stood there in front of the toilet. She then squatted a little bit as if she was a ballerina, took one set of hands, parted her pussy lips, and like a man; she pissed into the bowl standing. She had seen this odd thing on an Internet web page that although looked like a parody of radical feminism run amuck, was actually quite serious – we are told it’s the latest rage with every sexually liberated grrrl from Berkley to the East Village, Downtown New York City. A long and thick stream of hot pee reached its destination at the bottom of the bowl, and feeling relieved while at the same time enjoying the last dregs of lingering orgasmic energy, she giggled at the act of doing something so animalistic and culturally subversive that she let out a pleasant shudder. She played at her peeing, and flexing her pc muscle, she stopped the flow of urine creating in her more pleasure. Little girls are supposed to be like little ladies, her aunt used to tell her, well not anymore tia, not today at least – today I became a whore, sexually insane in lieu of actually jumping out the window or killing myself with pills and alcohol. The orgasm saved her life.

Finishing her pee she actually thought about taking her urine drenched hand and tasting it. What did it taste like? What the hell, she’d had done everything else that day, but in a second of rationality she realized that she was not that crazy, and decide to skip that tasting which she associated with German sex perverts, or Indian mystics thinking it was some elixir to eternal life! She would stick in the future to tasting her pussy juices instead, besides she was a little sick of being insane, and drinking your own, or somebody else’s pee, was as wacky as one could get. So finishing her toilet and without twinkeling the last drops of pee from her pussy, she stepped into her dark shower stall, closed the curtain, and turned the blue knob maked “frio” (the Spanish word for cold) all the way until it felt like the whole of the Arctic Ocean had fallen on her. She shrieked until she couldn’t stand anymore of the frigid, and rapidly she regulated the temperature until the water became blood warm and then the temperature of a long forgotten Cuban beach in the summer of her childhood. Damn you Fidel Castro!

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

She Knew... A short story of a subbie's punishment.

Majic — Thu, 30 Jun 2005 15:29:50 GMT

She Knew She Was In Trouble

"DAMN!!" she thought, "Damn, damn, damn! I know better than that. He always knows, he always finds out!" Katie was not comfortable. She was tied immobile, gagged and blindfolded. She did not know how long she had been that way and didn't know how much longer she would be. Her only company was that damn ticking clock. As she lay there listening to the infernal ticking she thought about how she had gotten herself into this situation…

It had been a couple of weeks since she had last been "bad", or at least bad enough to warrant a real punishment. Oh sure, James had spanked her and used the crop on her, almost every night it was one or the other, but in her own mind she was feeling a little neglected. If she had been honest with herself she would have realized that she was just a bit bored, having finished all her chores early and finding none of her friends on the chat sites today. So she had plotted a little deception, nothing much really, just something to get his attention. It had back fired…big time. She knew that what she was looking for wasn’t in His locked file cabinet, but she had looked for the key anyway. And she knew that he would realize that the cabinet had been unlocked, been tampered with. And he had.

As they sat eating an unusually quiet dinner she thought, "Well I did get his attention." She glanced up at his stern face, and shuddered slightly, "but probably not in the way I was hoping."

His voice broke into her thoughts, “Have you finished your dinner, Kathrine?”

All she could do was nod. His use of her full name and the flat tones of his voice told her more about his displeasure than any angry words or yelling ever could.

“Stand and remove your dress, fold it and place it, and your hands, on the seat of your chair.”

The only reason she had even been allowed to wear a dress was due to the chilly weather, but now she would again be naked and exposed to him.

Then came the spanking. He used his bare hand, and even at its worst, that type of spanking was a mighty turn on for her. She didn't know it, but he too, was aroused and hard; his position behind her concealed that fact. He could see her wetness and arousal as he spanked her, but he controlled the urge to just drop his pants and thrust himself deep inside her hot pussy.

"Don't you dare cum!!!”

"Oh God, He knows me too well," she thought.

When her ass was finally red enough to satisfy him, he told her to get the dishes done and the kitchen cleaned up. But he didn't let her put the dress back on to do these chores and the air was cold on her warm ass, reminding her that there was more to come. When she finished the last plate she presented herself to him as she had been taught, kneeling at his feet, back straight, head up, eyes lowered, knees wide apart.

Without looking up from the paper, he told her, "Go and get a six foot rope, your leg cuffs and your heavy blindfold."

She rose quickly to her feet and went to the bedroom where these things were kept and was soon kneeling at his feet again, this time holding the items out to him. He ignored her while he finished reading an article, then set the paper aside.

Taking the rope and the blindfold from her he said, "Put your cuffs on." She stood, and bending at the waist, put a cuff around each ankle, pulling them tight before buckling them. When she was finished with that, he said, "Turn." Knowing that he was going to tie her hands together, she turned her back to him and placed her hands behind her. But instead of just tying her wrists together, he pulled her arms back and up, tying them so her forearms were together and each hand was next to the opposite elbow. He then slid the heavy blindfold over her eyes from behind and tightened it until no light could get in to her eyes.

"Stance!" was the next command she heard. She quickly spread her legs wide, being careful not to lose her balance and fall. She heard him get up and walk around in front of her. She felt a tugging at the rope on her arms then felt the long end of it being pulled between her legs and up. Her open stance ensured that the rope also passed between her lower lips and bore directly against her clit. "Follow."

Even now she almost giggled to herself, "If He had said ‘come’, I probably would have." she thought.

He walked slowly, pulling on the rope to guide her though the house. When they stopped she was pretty sure she knew where they were, and this was confirmed when she heard him unlock the door to the spare bedroom that was their dungeon.

"Oh, Shit," she thought, "I’m in for it now." The dungeon was generally for play, punishments in here were usually bad. Still pulling on the rope he guided her into the middle of the room. The rope went slack and she could hear him moving around the room, positioning things
.
"Stance!" He again told her. When she had complied, she felt his hands on her shoulders guiding her to bend forward. She was bent nearly ninety degrees at the waist when she felt the seat of the stool under her chest. Next she felt his hand on her ankle, attaching something to the cuff, then the other ankle. She was in no position to test, but she was pretty sure that it was a spreader bar. She could see herself in her mind, bent over at the waist, ass sticking out, bare, vulnerable, her legs held wide exposing her pussy to whatever might come. But what was he going to use? The leather paddle? The crop? Or, and she really hated this idea, the new bamboo switch he had just received from a friend?

She heard a "swish" and her question was answered. She felt the woven leather of the shaft of the crop bite into the skin of her ass. Four times the crop fell on her defenseless ass; not the tip that he used so well to arouse her, but the shaft, leaving four well placed marks, two on each cheek. The marks stung as she heard him moving around her again. What she couldn't see was the sadness on his face, caused by having to punish her like this.

She felt his hands on her shoulders again, "Stand." With his help she stood upright, then felt him pulling her over backwards. Having no control over her balance with her hands tied she had to trust him (which she did anyway!) as he lowered her to her back. She found that she was lying on one of the mats they used whenever they had a long session on the floor. The mat cushioned her slightly, but it was still very uncomfortable to lie on her tied arms, and the new pressure made the stripes on her ass hurt more. Then there was a "click" near her feet and she felt her legs being spread wider. She was approaching the point where she couldn't spread much more when there was another "click" as he locked the bar.

"Open." She opened her mouth, knowing what was next. Sure enough a large ball gag was pushed past her teeth, pushing down on her tongue, making it impossible to talk. "Oh, oh," she thought, "it's the wiffleball." The wiffleball was hard plastic, but was hollow and filled with holes letting her breathe through her mouth if she needed to. Then she felt the rope on her arms being pulled up behind her back and tied to something. Tension on her ankles told her that he had tied the bar to something too. Lying on her arms, her legs spread wide, she was tied between two fixed objects, and pretty much immobilized.

She felt something soft stroking her inner thigh. Then a series of light stings as he worked the tip of the crop up and down the insides of her thighs, coming close to, but never touching her now soaked pussy. Her soft moan was quickly cut off as he sharply commanded, "Don't even THINK of cumming!" One more solid smack on each thigh and she heard him set the crop aside.

He crouched low next to her head, "Now, I am going to leave you to think about what you have done, and what would have been the right way to do it. I am going to give you three hours here in the dark to meditate on this. And to help give you something to focus on I'll leave this." He set the old wind-up clock near her head. She could hear the slow "tick….tick.…tick" as it counted the seconds. She heard the light switch, then the soft click of the door closing. As she lay there straining to hear something other than the clock, the sound of the front door being closed and locked reached her.

"OH God!!" she thought, "He's left! He's left me here helpless!" She tried screaming for him, but all that escaped the ball gag were mewling sounds. She struggled with her bonds as panic crept into her mind. It didnt take long before she realized that her struggles were useless, then she began to calm and think rationally again. He would never do anything to really hurt her, and though she was helpless here, she was behind one, if not two locked doors, so it wasn't as if someone could walk in and find her like this. He had used the wiffleball, so she could breath easily, the room was warm, and other than the discomfort of her position she was in no danger at all.

"Three hours," the thought ran thought her head, "it seems like it's been three days already. And I'll bet it hasn't even been an hour yet. He got me so hot with that crop, I'd give anything to be able to reach myself, or at least be able to rub my legs together. “Damn, I should know better, I did this to get his attention, and he isn't even here! Grrrr, *and* I'm going to destroy that damn clock when I get loose!"

What she didn't know was that when James had closed the bedroom door, he had then re-opened it just slightly. After going and slamming the front door he quietly went back into the room where Katie was tied and sat watching her in the dim light of the small desk lamp he had left on. He had observed her rising panic closely, ready to release her if it got out of hand. But when she settled back down, so did he into the chair he had positioned across the room from her. Watching her, he thought how beautiful she looked spread helpless like that. Her soft breasts rising and falling with her breathing, her pussy spread wide by the bar, those lips shiny with her juices. He thought again about how much he loved her and how he really did hate having to truly punish her. But there were times that she needed to be reminded of the type of relationship she had wanted with him and he with her. Looking at the clock near Katie’s head he saw that over an hour had passed. It had probably seemed like several to her by now, time to start phase two.

Getting up very slowly, careful not to make a sound, he knelt next to her. She started violently at his first touch as he ran his fingers from her neck, down between her breasts to her belly. He sat stroking her soft skin for a long while, some times with both hands, sometimes with just one, but he never touched her nipples or her pussy. Down her sides, up between her legs, the under sides of her breasts, down her silky belly. Listening to her breathing become faster as he touched her. Her nipples were hard knots, her juices actually running down her ass to stain the pad beneath her. He stood and picked up the riding crop, knowing that it was one of her favorite toys. First he stroked the tip of it all around her body, again avoiding nipples and pussy. The stroking turned to taps, light ones at first, building to ones that left a slight sting and small red mark. Her moans were loud now even with the gag, and her hips were trying to pump upward as if trying to find some relief for her burning clit.

Leaning close to her ear he whispered, "Don't even think of cumming without permission!" Reaching into his pocket he pulled out what he knew was her favorite toy. A small stainless steel ring, about an inch and a half in diameter. It wasn’t a closed ring, but rather had two small balls at each end of its arc with a small gap between them. The metal was springy enough that it took both hands to spread it and hold it open. Kneeling between her legs he carefully positioned the ring then let the balls clamp down on her aroused clit. The response was immediate; her hips thrust up off the floor as a loud moan escaped her gag.

“NO!! Don't you even dare!! Not until I give you permission, slut!!!” His finger slipped through the ring to draw the wetness from her soaked pussy up onto her clit. Then, bunching 3 fingers on his other hand, he quickly thrust them deep inside her! Hearing her sharp gasp and her moans of pleasure as his fingers moved inside her, he knew that she couldn't hold back much longer. Nor did he want her to. He wanted to feel her pleasure, her release. His finger moved again into her wetness, and drew it up though the ring to her clit...

“NOW!!! NOW my slut!!! Cum for me!!!!"

Watching her body spasm and shake as she lost herself in the pleasure he had allowed her, he kept his finger on her clit and savored a gift that she had given to him and no other. Although she had been with other men, she had never told any of them or showed any of them this one thing about her - how her clit spasmed and twitched when she came...how she liked to feel just a gentle pressure there as she reached that ecstasy...only him. Only he knew how to give her this pleasure and let her reach the peak, then calm, before he began to arouse her further. Her orgasm ripped through her, her back arching far up off the floor in her ecstasy. His probing fingers felt her tightening as her body responded to his stimulation.

Then as she relaxed back onto the floor he slid his fingers gently out. Reaching around her he quickly released the rope holding her arms and drew them out from under her. Leaving her legs still trapped by the cuffs and spreader bar, he rapidly stripped off his clothes. Lowering himself, he covered her body with his, his hard cock sliding deep into her wetness with little resistance. When his hips met hers, she let out another gasp as his pelvis pushed against the ring. He unbuckled and removed the gag, and bent his head to kiss her. His tongue thrust deeply into her mouth in counterpoint with the thrusting of his cock into her cunt. Everytime his hips hit hers, the ring would give her clit another tweak sending shivers though her. She knew it wouldn't take much of that and she would go over the top again, and by the feel of his cock getting harder and larger, she knew he wasn't too far from it himself. Putting her arms around him, she concentrated on tightening her pussy around his cock to give him even more pleasure. Breaking the kiss, he reared up, and with a loud moan of his own, ground his hips against hers, pushing as deeply into her as he could, as his cock pulsed and shot his cum deep within her. The pressure against her ring pushed her over the top too, her head rolling from side to side as she screamed out her pleasure. She could feel his heat deep inside of her and overflowing her well-filled cunt as their orgasms slowly subsided. He finally collapsed back down on top of her, breathing very deeply as he nibbled on her neck and ear.

Later in bed, after a shower for the both of them and a massage for her to work the kinks from her arms and shoulders, they cuddled like a pair of spoons. Raising his lips to her ear he whispered, "So did you learn anything tonight?"

"Uummm, yes I did. I learned that you will always find out. I learned that you will always come up with a punishment to fit my crime, and I learned, again, that you will take me to heights that I have never been to before!"

posted in Erotic Fiction - 11 replies

Newstory

blackfist — Sun, 04 Sep 2005 17:12:36 GMT

is posted on my blog for your enjoyment and comments.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Second chance at the prom...

BillMeister — Mon, 29 Aug 2005 01:53:22 GMT

One I wrote a while back on request...

You are asked by a friend who works at the local high school the help chaperone this year's Senior Prom. Having missed your own prom, you accept the offer, and almost girlishly decide to try and have this as your own prom. You begin searching for the perfect dress, but are of course remembering what someone would have worn to a prom in the 80's vs. today, and come up with an off the shoulder white tight stretch bodice with a high waisted gold shimmer short skirt with lace overlay... sheer beige pantyhose, and high heel white and gold ankle boots...you tease your hair and put a white and gold bow on one side...and gold eyeshadow with white on top and line your eyes with heavy black liner and your lips with hot pink gloss...You select large white hoop earrings.....and dust gold shimmer powder on your chest and between your breasts....around your waist you cinch with a white leather belt with a single gold loop for fastening in the front to complete the look... You are anxious as you look at yourself in the mirror, but pleased with the result. "Perhaps a bit much", you say to yourself, "BUT, I am doing them a favor, and this is going to be MY prom, too".. Smiling at yourself in the mirror, you grab your things and leave the house...
As you enter the prom, several heads turn when you enter - male teachers AND students alike... Their eyes are glued to you, some to your cleavage, others to your smooth hosed legs, some to your sultry make up and hair, and others still that roam all over you, from head to toe and back again... You seek out your friend and ask her if there is anything in particular that you need to do, etc., anywhere that you need to be... She glances at your outfit, a bit taken aback, but says nothing, smiles, and tells you that you just need to mingle around the room, politely, and every so often, check the side rooms, etc. for kids that may have stolen off to drink or make out, etc...
As you walk through the room, I watch you closely. Having been a teacher here for some time, I have grown weary of these nights, annoyed a bit at my obligation to be here, and only contented by the fact that at least at something like this, all of the women are dressed nicely and looking their best... But none have looked like you until now... my eyes move all over, soaking you in, and throwing my mind back to my own teen age days, when all the girls looked like - or at least TRIED to look like - you do tonight...
You make your way around the room, noticing the stares that you are getting from the male students, and are slightly embarrased, but also very flattered, and proud of yourself "I guess that I've still got it", you mutter to yourself, smiling... I approach you, and introduce myself as Bill, a teacher here at the high school... You introduce yourself, and explain how your friend who also teaches here asked you to help out tonight... "Well, I am afraid that it probably will not be all that interesting of a night for you, but you look absolutely lovely", I say, smiling...
"Well, Brenda, this early on in the evening, there usually isn't a lot to worry about, as far as trouble with the students goes... Would you care for a quick dance?", I ask, politely. You accept, and I take your hand, escorting you to the dance floor. As we begin to dance to the hip hop music that is playing at the prom, you are a bit self conscious at first, but as the music continues, you begin to relax, and start bucking your hips, and swaying your firm, round ass... Occasionally, your skirt lifts a bit, giving an even better view of your smooth, hosed thighs. I am dancing with you, but watching more than dancing, and watching the boys watching...
As you continue to dance, I move in closer during the middle of the song, and wrap my hand nonchalantly around your waist, placing my hand at the small of your back and guiding softly as you pump back and forth to the beat, pulling you a little closer, you feel my hard-on brush against your thigh and blush a bit, but are flattered, and the circumstances seem innocent enough, so you dismiss it, and continue dancing, bucking to the music. One of the senior boys who has been watching you approaches you from behind, playfully, and begins to sandwich you between he and I, dancing mischievously. You feel his hard-on begin to rub against your smooth ass, and are enjoying the sensation for a minute, but then, you realize where you are and what your role is here, and just as his hand rubs your hosed leg from behind, you stop dancing, gather your composure, and turn to say "Okay, young man", as you smile, "you are quite a dancer, but I that is a bit inappropriate." HE apologizes, and walks away, a bit embarrased, leering at you....
As the song ends, I congratulate you on how you handled the student, and add, "of course, one could hardly blame him!" as I look at you lustfully. I ask you if you would like to grab a cup of punch, and you accept. As we head for the punch bowl, I place my hand around your waist, holding you close, but loosely, innocently enough that you relax and enjoy the feeling, again almost like it is your own senior prom. We sip the punch and make small talk for a bit, and then we separate to make our rounds and check on the prom goers... I walk through the room and have to ask a few couples who are making out a little to heavily to please "calm it down a little, you two - save that for after the prom", trying to be as nice as I can about it. You begin scanning the perimeter of the room, and notice that a few of the boys are wandering away from the main room, disappearing down the long hall. At first you dismiss it, thinking that the mens room is down that way and such. After moving through the room a bit more, you realize that those boys haven't come back yet, and a couple more boys have disappeared down the hall as well... You follow them from a distance, and they come to another, smaller function room, that is closed off and not being used tonight, but the have apparently found a way to get into the room. You peer into the room and see them in there, 5 of them, drinking... Aparently they had several bottles of alcohol stashed away here earlier, and are now hiding out in this room and drinking...
You slowly enter the room, and anounce your presence by stating "Ahem... what do you boys think that you are doing here?" as the senior boys, caught off guard, begin to scramble around. The apparent ring-leader remains calm, sitting on a table in the corner, and continuing to sip from a bottle of Jack Daniels. He states, "We are drinking, and enjoying ourselves. ma'am. What are YOU doing here?"... as he eyes you up. "You aren't going to turn us in, are you, ma'am?", he states, sipping on the bottle still. You approach the center of the room, and say, "Well, I really ought to... I mean, this is very much against the rules... BUT", as you smile, "boys will be boys, I guess. I could sure use a sip of that for myself, though...". As you stand, waiting, the ring-leader approaches and offers you his bottle. "OK, fair enough", he says... "Go on, take all that you want"... You take the bottle from him and begin to sip at the whiskey... as you sip, you feel his hand move to your knee, and pay no attention for a moment... until you feel it rise higher, reaching the hem of your skirt, and probing underneath.... "Damn - you have got some hot legs for a chaperone!", he says, as you pull the bottle from your lips. "Stop that", you say coyly as you push his hand away. "I will do no such thing", he says, returning his hand to your leg, and rubbing higher. "Come on, guys... let's show our hot, teasing little chaperone what we've been in here talking about doing to her.." As he speaks, the other boys begin to get up and approach you...
The leader pulls the bottle from your hand, takes a swig, and hands it back to you. "Go on, ma'am.. have another shot", he says, as you take the bottle and raise it to your lips again, unaware of how close the boys are moving to you... As you sip from the bottle, the boys gather around you, and the ring leader, the boy from the dance floor reaches out and puts his hand on your waist. "You know", he says, as you pull the bottle from your lips, "we have been watching you all night. That hot body of yours, and that sultry outfit, have gotten us all pretty worked up." He moves his hand down to your hosed thigh, and rubs softly. "Such hot legs, so supple", he states. You begin to get a bit uncomfortable, but are enjoying the attention for the moment, and take another swig from the bottle. As you drink, you hear the music from the prom off in the distance, and start kind of dancing a bit, moving to the beat, just naturally... "That's it, relax a little" the ring leader says, as he slides his hand a bit further up your thigh. As you move to the music and sip at the bottle of rum, you suddenly become aware of where you are and what you are supposed to be doing here, just as one of the boys lifts your skirt from behind you, and rubs your smooth, hosed ass... "Sorry, guys..." you say, trying to move away from them as they surround you.."I was not opposed to a little good natured fun, but I don't want you to get the wrong idea. Let's not get carried away.."
"Sorry, ma'am," the leader says as he looks at the others, sort of calling them off. "We were just playing around a little bit. You really do look better than most of the female students here." Taking the bottle from you and sipping, he steps back. You say "I really need to get back out there and do my share of chaperoning, boys. Thank you for the drinks, and just don't get too carried away, OK?" as you smile coyly and head towards the door and back down the hall into the prom.
I see you walk in and come over to you asking, "Where did you run off to?". You explain that you just went to the ladies room and were checking the hall for any trouble, for kids sneaking off to make out or such." I smile at you, and tell you that so far other than the occasional bout of way too heavy petting, their haven't been any issues out here, and ask you if you'd care for another dance. This time they are playing a slow song, and I lightly drop one hand to the curve of your ass as we dance, lightly pulling you into me. You are clearly able to feel the bulge in my pants, and after the alcohol and the attention from the boys, you are feeling a tad bit playful, so rather than pull away, you sort of grind into me just a little bit as we dance, my hand rubbing the lace over your gold skirt softly. As we dance, you catch the group of boys from the back room from the corner of your eye as they walk back into the prom. They are staring at you lustfully, and talking amongst themselves. While you are a bit embarrassed, after the drinks, you are a tad bit looser, and are a little aroused from all the male attention, and you grind a little more into my hard-on as we dance. You are pleased with yourself that the men of all ages, student and teacher alike, are taken with you. When the song ends, you excuse yourself to go to the ladies room. I give you a light peck on the cheek and tell you not to get lost. As you walk down the hall, the boys take notice, and follow at a distance. You go into the ladies room, notice that your crotch is a little wet, fix your hair and lipstick, and come back out, to find the group of boys waiting by the door. "Hello again, ma'am. We were about to go back to our secret little spot and have another drink, and were wondering if you might want to join us for another drink yourself." Wanting another drink, and enjoying the effect that you have on these boys, enjoying teasing them a bit, you accept the offer, and head back to the closed off room with them.
As you walk into the room, the leader places his hand on the swell of your ass, guiding you towards the center of the room. Pulling the bottle from it's hiding spot, he offers it to you. As you take the bottle and put it to your lips, you feel one of the boys place his hand on the back of your thigh, sliding up underneath your skirt, and rubbing your hose covered ass. You move forward a bit, but bump into another boy, who takes the bottle from you and grinds into you a bit from the front, pressing you between himself and the boy behind you. "Come on guys, remember what I told you before... Don't go and lose your heads now...."
The leader approaches again, and says, "Oh, come on yourself, ma'am... We're just trying to have a little fun... all we want is a little feel, and perhaps a peek... maybe a kiss or two... that isn't so bad is it?", smiling coyly as he offers the bottle to you again. "Well, I don't know, but..... well.... I guess that just a LITTLE BIT of touching couldn't hurt much..." you say, as you take another swig..., "but just a tiny bit, mind you..."
You begin to lose yourself a little bit, as you sip on the Jack Daniels, and relish the attention of all those young boys. You feel hands rubbing along youre hosed calves and thighs, rubbing your breasts through your bodice, and kissing at your neck... for just a little bit you revel in the feeling, but again begin to regain your composure. You begin to move away, and the head boy says, "Oh, come on... we're just having a little fun relax...", and offers you the bottle again. "Look at the way she takes that bottle in her mouth! Remind you of anything, guys?", he says, smirking as he watches you take a long swallow from the bottle. As you sip, and hands continue to rub your body through your clothes, you hear the sound of a zipper, and take the bottle away from your lips. "What are you doing?" you say as you watch the leader fumbling around through the open fly of his tuxedo pants. "Well," he says, "since you seem to suck down that bottle so good, I figured I'd give you something even better to suck on for a while." You begin to squirm a bit and attempt to move away, but are caught in the middle of all of the boys pawing at you. "Relax, miss. You came in here, teased us all, drank our booze. You aren't going anywhere," he says as he takes his cock out of his trousers, holding it and staring at you. "Look," you say, feeling a bit self conscious now as the hands continue to probe you, and thinking that you may indeed have teased a bit too far, "you know I can't do that. I am sorry to have been a little too mischievous with you, but I really should get back out there now". Holding his hard cock in his hand, and staring you up & down, the leader says "Look, I already told you, you aren't going anywhere yet. And if you try telling on us, then also try explaining why you spent so much time back here drinking with us - at different intervals - without reporting THAT! Guys - get her on her knees." - You feel yourself being forced to kneel before him by the other 3 boys, and you look up apprehensively. Waving his cock in your face, he says, "Come on. I am sure you know what to do with it now. What are you waiting for?". Putting one hand in your hair, he forces your gaze upon his. "Start sucking - now, you tease!".
You begin to realize that there is no way out of this predicament without doing as he says, and begin to hope that since this boy is so young and already very worked up, he won't last long and you will be able to get out of here soon enough. You reach out and grab his cock, gently rubbing, and begin to lick the head, looking up at him as the others continue to hold and fondle you. "Is this what you want?", you ask, trying sound sultry in an effort to get him off as quick as possible. "Well," he says, "that sure is a good start. That's it... lick it all over. Mmmm. Now, take it in your mouth, and start sucking it lick you sucked down that bottle." As he speaks, you lick his shaft up and down, and then oepn your mouth and take him in, slowly sucking, circling your tongue around his hard cock. "I knew you'd be good at this. I bet you got lots of practice back in your day. Maybe you even still do. That's it... God, she's got a hot mouth on her, guys! So wet, and so tight. Nothing lick the almost painful experiences with those prissy little bitches out there dancing!", he continues to talk as you work on him, sucking, licking, You are a bit tipsy, and are almost forgetting yourself now, and really are getting into giving him an excellent blow job. You take him in deeper and feel him grow harder still. "Damn, this slut is unbelievable! She is going to make me cum any second if she keeps this up." As you here him say this, you begin to suck harder, stroking the bas of his cock and his balls, and he begins to push into your face, fucking your mouth as you suck. You feel his balls tighten, and feel him tense up. "That's it, slut! I am going to shoot a thick load hard in your hot mouth now!..." You feel him explode in hot, thick spurts, filling your mouth, and you swallow, continuing to suck every last drop as he spasms in ecstasy. You lick your lips, and begin to remember where you are again, and try to get up, saying, "OK, kid. You had your fun, now I have to be getting back to business". The other boys, however, continue to hold you on your knees, as the leader zips up and speaks, "Wait a minute. I had MY fun for now, but what about Tommy, Roger, and Jeff? Now they get turns. OK, Tommy, you're next.", and with that, he takes Tommy's place holding you as Tommy steps in front of you and unzips his pants. "OK, you take it out, you teasing slut. Take my cock out and suck it like you did Ralph's." "But this wasn't the deal!", you say, a bit flustered. "The deal is you do what we want you to do, that is the deal", the leader, who you now know is called Ralph says from behind you as he helps hold you on your knees and runs a hand over your hosed ass. "So, start sucking Tommy off!"...
You now realize that it is useless to resist, and are glad that it appears that they will at least be satisfied with a round of blowjobs, so, looking up, you reach into the pants of the boy in front of you, and pull his cock from his pants. "My... you're a healthy boy, aren't you?", you say coyly, as you are taken aback by the thick young cock you are holding in your hand. You begin to lick his shaft, feeling the others continue to paw at you, and you take him in your mouth, sucking slowly at first, then increasing in intensity. "Damn, Ralph... you weren't joking. This broad is one world-class cocksucker!", he says, beginning to push his cock deeper into your mouth. You almost choke as he fucks your mouth, but you adjust, and begin sucking him in earnest. It isn't long before you feel him grow harder, and sense he is about to cum. You swirl your tongue around the shaft as you suck him intensely, rubbing his balls with one hand. "That's it... swallow my load, you hot fucking tease!", he says, as he explodes in your mouth. In similar fashion, the next 2 boys take their turns cumming in your mouth. After the final one finishes, you are helped up to your feet and offered another swig from the bottle, which you gratefully accept. Afte a long swallow from the bottle, you begin to step back, and say, "Well, boys, you have had your fun, and I really do need to get back out there now...", but they move in closer again, and Ralph pushes his hand up under your skirt, rubbing your hosed thighs, and up to your crotch. "Hold on", he says, "no need to leave so soon. I mean, if you can suck cock like that, I can just imagine what kind of fuck you are!", he says, rubbing your hosed crotch. "I think that all this excitement has gotten you nice and wet, too. Hasn't it?". You hate to admit it, but he is right - you can sense the dampness in your crotch. "Come on guys, enough is enough now," you stammer out. The other guys approach you again, and again begin fondling your tits, legs, ass and holding you in place as he rubs your cunt through the crotch of your hose. "Yes, ma'am. Getting very wet indeed... I can smell it. It must be getting hot in there, too. I'd better give you a little air." Producing a small pocket knife, he carefully makes an incision at the center of the crotch of your hose. He begins to slide his fingers into the hole in your hose, probing your wet cunt lips as the others continue to hold you strongly, rubbing your body, groping you all over. One of them pulls your bodice down, your tits spilling over the top, exposed now. As he kneads your bare breasts and approaches to take a nipple in his mouth, you feel Ralph slide a finger into your cunt. "Damn - your pussy is so tight and wet - and so fucking hot!". You are squirming, begging them to stop and let you go, though probably more afraid of getting caught at this point than of getting fucked, you are so wet and worked up from the booze and the attention all night. You feel the finger being removed from your hole, and watch helplessly as Ralph steps back and undoes his pants. "Come on guys - get her up on the table!" You struggle, uselessly as they place you on a table in the corner and pin you down, hands all over you. "Spread her legs apart now," he says, and one guy is holding your chest pinned to the table while the other 2 spread your legs open wide, rubbing your hosed calves and thighs as they hold you open. "That's nice... now I'm going to get myself some of that hot cunt." He climbs up onto the table, and places the head of his cock at the hole in your hose, pushing in slightly, rubbing the head up and down your wet slit. "OK, here it comes, you tease," he says as he places the head of his cock to your opening, pushing slightly as the head pops in. "Damn, you are fucking tight. Good thing you're so wet!" he taunts as he slides his full length into you. He begins fucking in and out of you in long, full strokes, the whole time telling his friends how tight and hot your cunt is. As you feel the hands all over you, and the hard cock fucking you deeply, you begin to writhe uncontrollably, in spite of your protests, thrusting your ass off the table to meet his cock deeper. "Damn, look at her move that hot little ass!", he says as he pounds into you fiercely. Before long, you feel him swell inside you. "That's it, babe - take my hot cum deep inside that teasing cunt of yours", as he explodes deep inside you. Once he is spent, he takes the place of one of the boys holding you down and fondling you, as this boy now climbs up between your legs and slams his cock into your lubricated cunt, fucking violently. In rotation , they all have a turn fucking and coming in your hot pussy. As the last one is about to cum, everyone notices me standing in the doorway, and freezes.
"Well, I would ask you boys what you're doing, but, "smiling coyly, "I've got a pretty good idea." As I approach the table, the last one erupts deep inside you, and then gets to his feet, straightening himself out. The others, sensing they may be in actual trouble now, let you go, and you climb down from the table, smoothing your outfit. "Hold on. You spent a fair amount of time teasing me out there in that dance. And it looks like you've been pretty busy back here - so I don't think one more is going to hurt." You protest, and try to tell me they made you, forced you, but, as I reach to undo my pants, I say, "Ralph - if you and your buffoons here expect to graduate, then grab a hold of her again, will you? Bend her over the table for me." Knowing they could seriously face expulsion for this whole thing, the do as told, grabbing you from behind and bending you over the table. I take my cock out, and approach from behind, rubbing it over your hosed thigh as I lift your hem, exposing your round ass. I rub your ass, as I slide my hard cock between your thighs, probing for your cunt from behind. I take one hand and guide it into your dripping hole. "Damn, You guys really used her up! She's so fucking full of cum and open from you all." I say as I push in and out of your worn hole. "I think we're going to have to try something new," I say as I reach to the opening in your hose, tearing more to expose more of your ass. Gathering some of the fluid dripping out of your cunt, I begin to rub my fingers between your ass cheeks. "Yes, indeed. There's a plenty tight hole just waiting to be used!" As I say this and you feel my finger begin to push into your tight ass, you begin to protest and squirm. "Hold her tight now, boys!" As they hold onto you, keeping you immobile, I pull my slimy cock from your cunt, and spread your ass cheeks, placing my cock head at your tight asshole. "OK, tease - try to relax." Slowly, I begin to push into you, ass you try to wiggle away, to no avail. After some doing, I manage to get the vey tip of my cock inside, and you let out a yelp. "That's OK - it will go easier now! Relax..." And I begin to slide my cock into your hot, tight ass, slowly, inch by inch, until I am buried in you. "Mmmm... that feels so good. Feel that? I'll hold it there just a minute so you can get used to it before I start to fuck you, slut." I stand there, buried in your ass for over a full minute, slapping and rubbing your hot, round ass a bit. "OK, now I'm going to fuck your hot little ass good, tease!" I begin taking long, slow strokes in and out of your ass, as you moan. After a few minutes, I begin to pick up speed and intensity. "Damn, I've been wanting this since I first saw you." You feel my cock swell in your ass, and as my balls tighten, I shoot thick, hot spurts of cum deep inside your ass. "Feel that, slut? You like that? Like me cumming in your ass?" After emptying the last drop, I step back and fix myself. "OK, boys, let her go. And everyone had best be getting back out to the prom now, too. Leave one at a time, so nobody wonders where the crowd was."
And with that, they begin to leave, as you straighten up, regain your composure, and take a few more sips from the bottle they left behind, before we head back out to close out the prom....

The End...

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Steve & Amy--1

Miriam — Tue, 02 Aug 2005 22:17:21 GMT

It was hot. That was the only thing that Steve could think as he drove through Tucson. What kind of person could live, breathe, or think in this heat? Steve had been here for 3 days on business, though so far he hadn’t done a damn thing useful. He was frustrated, lost and hot.

So, he pulled over at the next gas station he could find to ask for directions back to some sort of civilization- if such a thing existed in this part of Arizona.

Inside he found two women behind the counter—an older woman, just tying an apron with the store’s logo on. She was probably 60ish, with obviously rinsed blonde hair, in an outdated bouffant. Plump, with smoke stained fingers and tobacco stained teeth and a nametag that read Kara. Steve automatically gravitated towards the other one, whose nametag was obscured by the fact that she was taking off her apron to show that she was off-shift. Underneath was an amazing body! ‘Wow’, Steve thought to himself. Ripe, round breasts with the top curve showing above the curve of a drop-neck top that went down to an impossibly thin waist, round hips and long, long legs. Steve had to admit that he hadn’t even looked to her face, and forced his eyes upwards. He found big blue eyes, and honey-hued hair pulled back in a ponytail.

“Uh, hi…I’m not from around here and was hoping I could get directions.” Steve said, sticking out his hand almost woodenly, as if in reaction to the stiffness in his jeans. He was a little surprised when she left him hanging.

Amy looked at his hand with a smirk. ‘Credit him with trying to look me in the eye’, she thought to herself, but she was way too familiar with what men wanted when they looked at her. Not that it was all bad. In fact, it was quite the contrary. Still, a guy had to work a little harder to really impress her much.

“Depends on where you’re trying to go”, she said, grinning. She turned away, leaving his hand hanging in the air while she gathered up her things. She stuffed her apron into her backpack. Her hand came up out of the pack with a pair of cut off shorts, which she dangled off two fingers teasingly. Then she walked off to the end of the counter and down a short hall to a door clearly marked as the restroom. She wasn’t really surprised when she came back out a minute or so later and the guy was still standing there. She picked her pack off the floor and put her rolled khaki work pants inside. She could feel his eyes on her, which kept her grinning.

“So”, she started coyly, “where is it you’re trying to go?”

Steve was enjoying the teasing. He was a corporate negotiator, specializing in less-than-friendly buy outs or changes of management. He had just spent 3 hours at a meeting with an assortment of aggravating bean-counters, and her blatant, aggressive confidence was a complete 180 from the sniveling he’d been subjected to. Unfortunately, the Accounting Department was housed separate from the head office, and although he’d manage to find the place, he also managed to lose his way. It wasn’t that big of a town, but he was terrible at navigation. He didn’t HAVE to drive anywhere in New York.
Amy was amused, she loved men, and she loved teasing them. She knew when she’d taken it too far, and when she’d taken it just far enough.

This guy, with his back east accent and rumpled, sweaty suit was probably 35, but he looked like he didn’t spend too much time behind his desk. He was clean-shaven, with a full head of wavy brown hair and penetrating brown eyes. He was tall, probably 6’2” or 3”- with wide shoulders and a narrow waist with no middle-age bulge. He was wearing sneakers instead of loafers, and Amy thought that was cute.

“Well, lets see”, he pulled a computer generated itinerary out of his pocket, nearly tearing it along its well-worn folds, and said “I’ve got a dinner at the convention center at 7, but its only 5 now, so back to the hotel for a shower and clean clothes.”. It was September, and while that usually meant sunny days in New York, they had a tendency to be crisp, the leaves were all starting to turn and people flocked to the Eastern Seaboard from all over to watch the spectacular display of Fall Foliage. But here in Tucson, it was hotter than New York ever got and it certainly didn’t hold any hint of being fall in the air, it was hot and dry and oppressive. The heavier suits that he wore in New York certainly weren’t appropriate, and were leaving him close to heat-stroke.

Amy grinned again, grabbed her backpack and headed towards the door. “Well, the convention center’s downtown, is your hotel over there, too? Or is it by the airport?” Then she turned and called over her shoulder. “See ya later Kara, I’m off tomorrow, and watch out for the Claymore kids, they were in here trying to filch candy bars again”.

Kara waved and smiled, thinking that this guy had definitely met his match in Amy.

Steve followed after her. “Uh, well”—he dug around in his pocket and brought out his keycard and registration from a high end hotel and handed it to her, since it had the address on it “I really don’t know”

She glanced at the name and knew right where it was. Not far from her apartment. His hotel room was probably bigger than her apartment was, too. But size isn’t all that matters.

“Ok…I can show you while you give me a ride home”, she said.

He was impressed. She hadn’t asked for a ride, but instead named her terms, take it or leave it. That was a good start. Point for her.

“Fair enough”, he replied calmly. She had a quirky grin, and like a ‘tell’ at the poker table he was learning quickly to spot when she approved of his volley. He’d waited for her at the counter, she’d continued the conversation…opening round. Little games, really. They both wanted the same thing. The details just needed to be worked out. Steve had played the money card…got it out of the way early. It was an asset, but not a deal maker. She appreciated it, but didn’t just come unglued. He’d have to work a little harder.

They walked outside to his Lincoln Town Car. Luxury model rental, parked near the door and left running, but the electronic locks keeping it relatively safe. He popped the locks and they got in. Even though he wasn’t a complete stranger to heat, as evidenced by the fact that the AC wasn’t set to refrigerator levels of cold, the change was enough to harden Amy’s nipples, and they immediately showed right through her thin bra and tight top. Steve admired them immediately, and it was hard not to. They were very big, standing up like pencil erasers. She seemed unfazed, enjoying the cool conditioned air as much as he did. She sat into the leather passenger seat and immediately got comfortable, one shapely leg propped up on the seat, her other stretched out. She had clear, tanned skin, visibly soft, with short shorts revealing nearly all of them. They looked strong and not heavy at all. And the tan seemed to go all the way.

“Been stuck in meetings all day”, he said absently. They had been driving about 5 minutes, mostly silent, with occasional directions from her.

“Leaves you feeling caged, just staying in the same place, walls closing in”, she replied, continuing his thought easily. Chit chat was too easy, she thought to herself, so she leaned forward, flipped on the radio, and punched the seek button until her favorite station came on. It had been on a Jazz station, and she preferred Country. After a moment she was tapping her foot on the seat and drumming her fingers on her thigh. She tapped just on the inside of the thigh, drawing his attention. For a moment he was lost in fantasy, thinking about the soft skin there, moving upwards to find out what kind of panties she wore under those tiny shorts of hers. He missed the next turn she told him to make, which made her grin again.

“Is the music distracting you?” she said with a smirk, knowing she’d just scored a point.

“No, no, not at all. First chance I’ve had to look at the sights.’ It was his turn to grin. “Besides, I like this song…caught Trace Adkins in concert a few months back while I was in Nashville”, he finished. One Hot Mama, well not all of the song’s lyrics were appropriate…this girl was maybe 20, but she was definitely hot.

“Point for you”, she admitted out loud. Then they both grinned

Amy got him around to the entrance of his hotel easily while they continued trading jibes. She flipped the keycard in her hand once, caught it again and left him to deal with the car while she went inside. She snuck another glance at the registration, not wanting to ask him his room number.

Steve wondered what exactly she was up to, but quickly dropped the keys in the hand of the valet parking attendant, and rushed in the main entrance, anxious to watch the exposed under curves of her round, pert ass under her Daisy Duke shorts moved when she walked. Though she wasn’t really walking, more of a bounce. She was fun, and full of life. But he quickly lost sight of her.

Amy got to his room—bounding up the stairs two at a time, skipping the elevator. Once there, she set the latch to the outside so he could get in, dropped her daisy dukes on the floor, pulled her shirt off and hung it on the bathroom doorknob, and went inside, turning on the shower. She kicked off her tennis shoes (worn without socks) , and dropped her lacy pink demi-cup bra on the counter, and got into the shower, hanging her thong-style pink panties between the thumb and finger so when Steve entered all he could see was the trail of her clothing, followed by her arm with her panties held out to him.

The water was running when he walked in, and he immediately saw the path she had left him. He caught sight of her panties dropping in the mirror. Well timed, that.

Steve’s self-confidence was an easy match for Amy’s. He unbuttoned his shirt and pants, removed his shoes and underclothes, all in the normal fashion that was his habit. He’d never spent much time in the gym, instead using rigorous calisthenics to keep himself in trim, muscular shape. He was six-foot-four, and never wavered from two-twenty by more than one or two pounds. He’d always been very disciplined, but still human, and male, and the idea of this girl naked in his shower, waiting for him, left him with a building erection.

He walked into the bathroom. The shower had steamed the semi-transparent shower door into opacity, but the light played right so that he could see her curves clearly. She was tall, probably just under six feet tall. Her hips were ample but not large, and the curve of her ass was perfect. Her belly showed just enough roundness to tell him that she worked very hard at controlling her weight, and it showed in the way she moved. Very cat-like, sensual and confident, she earned the stares she must get daily. Steve didn’t begrudge her that stare now, as his eyes wandered up to the shadow of her breasts. They were full, round, and large, but youth and effort made them stand firm. His hands longed to touch them, and more so to squeeze them and press them up so his mouth could take in those fabulous nipples. He could see them, taut and aroused, right through the glass. He didn’t knock on the glass; rather, he just grabbed the handle and opened it.

She made a face, in mock outrage, but made no effort to cover herself. “Another point for him,” she thought to herself. The water had plastered her hair down, and though she held it to one side, scrubbing the last suds from it, he could tell it was long, probably mid-way down her back. Steve noted that she’d used the last of the provided shampoo.

Her tan indeed went everywhere, with not a line showing. She turned slightly to him, granting him a view of her body, toe to top. Her long legs, the ‘V’ of her thighs, the lips of her pussy, carefully trimmed patch of pubic hair allowing for the smallest of bikinis, caused a definite reaction in him. Her belly button was pierced with a small red gem on a gold ring. Her breasts were amazing, with tanned areolas and tremendous nipples finally revealed to him. Her shoulders were strong, as was her neck, and the confidence in her eyes was as sexier than the rest of her beautiful body all-together.

She was not disappointed in him, either. As he stood there a moment, openly admiring her she returned the compliment. He definitely put care and effort into his body, with his body hair managed and his skin unblemished. He was lightly tanned, though more modestly, with the skin of his ass and upper thighs much more pale. He didn’t wear a thong or speedos, which she found obnoxious anyway, earning him another point.

She couldn’t help but linger a moment, just below his waist. Partly aroused, he was a large man. His penis was wide and long, probably over nine-inches. She licked her lips, a normally conscious gesture, but this time less so.

As he made to enter the shower though, she reached forward and laid a hand on his chest, stopping him. She pushed him gently back and stepped from the shower onto the cool tile floor, letting her hand drop, trailing her finger tips over his nearly full erection. He was, she had to admit, bigger than she had ever seen. She closed her hand over him a moment, then released her grip in a single gentle stroke.

“You’re hot and sweaty”, she began, “and need to cool off”.

Then she turned, showing off her ass, grabbed both towels from the bar, and left the room. He watched her go, noticing that she made no effort to grab her clothes, and took her advice by stepping into the shower.

Amy wrapped one towel, turban-like, around her hair. She toweled off while calling room service, asking for a light fruit plate and iced tea. The she stretched out across the bed, using the universal remote to select music.

Steve had been left more turned on than he’d been since he was a teenager, and turned the shower temperature down several degrees. He washed his hair with shampoo from his travel bag, and shaved in the shower. In his line of work appearance really did matter. He’d slimmed down a little since college, where he had gone on a football scholarship. His right leg had an eighteen inch long scar along the outside from where he’d broken it his sophomore year. Hours of surgery, weeks in the hospital, and months of physical therapy had taught him a whole level of discipline.

Recalling the past distracted him from the present enough that he was able to get some measure of control back. He finished washing himself, and turned the water off. In his distraction, he hadn’t heard the girl leave a towel on the doorknob for him.

He walked into the room shamelessly, rubbing the excess water from his hair. She was tapping her foot to the music, still beautifully and unabashedly naked, eating little bites of fruit from a small tray. Only God, her, and the room attendant knew how she’d answered the door when room service arrived, but it was fifty-fifty that the guy was thrilled or dying of a heart attack. Her brazen nature excited him, though. That he knew fully.

He walked along the side of the bed, coming to a stop next to the nightstand, turned towards her where she laid her head back on the pillow. He leaned down, just as she placed a bite of melon in her mouth, taking it from her mouth with his, his right hand resting on her stomach just below her navel. Their eyes met, gauging each other.

“Call down to the shop and order yourself a dress, if you want to go to the dinner with me. I can’t skip it. It’s formal, black tie. Probably meet the mayor”, he said casually, looking for a reaction.

Amy denied him that reaction, .looking nonchalant as ever. She waited for the song to finish while savoring the touch of his lips as they stole the melon from her mouth and the sure way he’d touched her belly. She believed that the only way to know for sure is if she fell in love for the night, and he’d definitely stirred something inside her. She hadn’t intended to stop, but if something was going to tell her to call the game off, it was too late now. Finally the song ended, and she rolled over and reached for the phone as casually as she could pretend to.

Steve watched her breath, and watched her roll over away from him, all the while just standing next to her at the edge of the bed. He was aroused again, not fully, but enough to thicken his large pole. Waiting until someone in the shops below answered the phone, he eased onto the bed beside her, on his knees, and began to gently rub her shoulders. She responded quickly, so he moved to her lower back. As he moved up and down her spine he noticed how, when he got low enough, her ass would rise slightly. Accepting the unconscious cue, he finally let himself cup her buttocks into his hands, kneading them firmly and expertly, playing fingers up and down the crack of her ass. He teased across her anus, and then, as she described her measurements to the clerk, he slid his finger forward and deep inside her. Though the movement was unexpected, the anticipation, the thrill of their game had Amy wet, so his finger slid in easily.

Amy finished describing her measurements and what she wanted, and the clerk promised to have several choices of dresses, shoes, and jewelry brought up. They also promised to send someone from the day-spa to do makeup and hair. Then without warning she flipped over, pulling his finger from inside her, and turned, and took his entire penis into her mouth.

She didn’t lick the tip or tease at all, she just took it. She was amazed again, but not just at its length, but its circumference. It felt huge inside her mouth, but she started sucking gently, bobbing up and down, finally getting it fully down her throat. Steve was in heaven- the feel of her warm mouth, her little tongue darting along his length, spreading itself over the head, her lips tight around his shaft. He felt his balls tighten, he knew he couldn’t hold off too much longer. Amy felt the change, and cupped one hand around his ass, pulling him more fully inside her, and the other down below to fondle his heavy balls as she continued, slightly nipping at and then tightening her lips around his penis.

Steve looked down, and met her eyes as she looked up, the sight of her regal Grecian nose, with her cheeks puffed slightly out, her mouth forced wide open to take his entire cock in. And then he closed his eyes, as he began to come, heavy spurts into the back of her throat. She swallowed, and he savored the sensation, but then he overflowed her mouth, and seeing his cum dribble down her chin made his balls contract again. Amy slowly pulled her mouth off of him, stealing the last drop of cum with her tongue, stroking him to get it all. He shuddered under her attention.

He dropped back onto his ass, momentarily weak. She slid up him, rubbing her body against his, teasing his skin with her tight nipples, and kissed him full on the mouth. Their tongues clashed, and their hands played over each other’s bodies, touching and exploring. Steve thought he could taste the slightest bit of his own cum on her. He cupped and fondled her heavy breasts, rolling her nipples in his fingers. Amy pulled him down on top of her, gripping his ass with both hands and squeezing tightly.

Steve broke away from her passionate kisses and lowered himself down to take one breast into his mouth. He rolled and flicked his tongue around the nipple and areola, tugging at her soft flesh with his teeth, which was rewarded with pleasured noise. After a moment or two (he really enjoyed her nipples), his attentions continued down her body, a trail of kisses and nips of flesh. As he lowered down her, she spread her legs to accommodate him, and remind him that he was not the only one playing the game. The scent of her clean but aroused pussy sent his mind reeling.

Amy had orgasmed almost immediately when Steve came in her mouth. She loved to feel a hard cock jump in her mouth and the shivering loss of control a man suffered when he released himself down her throat. Now as she enjoyed Steve’s well practiced tongue, and his play with her nipples he brought her close to another. As she spread her legs, her moisture slicked pussy lips parted slightly, and her swollen clit begged for attention. He didn’t disappoint her.

Steve’s tongue danced up and down the whole of her, teasing at her clit, sliding between her lips, and then deep into her hole. He curled it inside of her, causing her hips to buck against his mouth. She tasted slightly sweet, and was very wet. He paid special attention to her clit, taking it into his teeth and tugging gently as his tongue played over it. She came, in a loud growl like scream, grabbing his head with both hands and pressing his mouth into her, his chin washed with her orgasm.

Amy slowly relaxed her grip, realizing she was pulling his hair. She looked down across her own body towards the top of his head, expecting him to realize she had cum herself and rise up to kiss her again, or try to put that tremendous cock inside her. But instead his head went lower, and she cried out as his tongue played across her anus. His eager play was incredible, sliding around the edges and pushing at the opening. In moments, she came again, and with a firm grip on his hair, dragged him up to kiss her again. The head of his hardened penis slid up along her, teasing at her waiting pussy, but she closed her thighs tight.

Her sense of timing was perfect, just as she grabbed the hotel provided robe there was a tap on the door.

Steve grabbed a towel and disappeared into the bathroom, pausing only to grab his garment bag from the hanging bar beside the bathroom door.

Steve tried very hard to put his mind to trivial things or anything so that he could dress and go out in public, but was hard pressed to do so, remembering how warm, wet and responsive Amy had been.

The next time he saw her she was primped and dressed- wearing a gorgeous chocolate colored dress with bronze accents. Stiletto-heeled bronze shoes, and the long cut of the dress made her look even taller. And the bronze and chocolate make-up made her look like a Grecian goddess.

Amy knew she looked good. She was five foot eleven, and had been offered modeling work before, with her naturally tan skin, honey blonde hair and royal blue eyes. She laughed lightly and pointed to the light wrap for Steve to offer her.

They rode quietly in the provided limo to the pre-dinner reception, and Steve realized a new dilemma. He would undoubtedly have to introduce her, and he didn’t have a clue what her name was. His name was on the hotel registration, and she’d seen that. She carried a small clutch purse, into which she’d tossed a thin wallet, a package of mints, and a lipstick before they’d left. Maybe he could get that! Not to take anything, of course, just to obtain the information.

Amy slid her hand up his thigh, nipped at his ear, and nuzzled against his throat. They arrived, and passed her wrap to an attendant, but she didn’t pass the clutch. There were waiters with hors d’oveurs and chilled champagne flutes. He flagged one, and grabbed two glasses, pretending to hand one to her, then pulling it teasingly away, saying “I’d better check some ID, make sure you are old enough, young lady” in a light voice.

Amy caught his eye, and immediately realized his conundrum. Feeling no pity, she turned her back to him, bending her round ass into his crotch, with one arm reach up and back, to get the champagne flute. “Steve, Steve, Steve…. Do you really think I could give it away that easily?”

Steve felt his grip on the delicate glass release, it was either that or tighten, perhaps too much and break the stem. Well, he was a corporate negotiator, after all, this was his game and he knew he could win.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 2 replies

Goth-O-matic

gangsterboyscout — Thu, 04 Aug 2005 20:59:02 GMT

You just gotta love this!

http://www.deadlounge.com/poetry/created.html

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Starting up erotica Shorts series--Mostly M/M and some het stuff

Tue, 02 Aug 2005 22:20:02 GMT

Hiya..i think i've posted stuff in here before. I write mostly M/M Gay erotica, and occasional F/F and M/F stuff too. I'm trying to instead of writing novel length erotica, write a series of Erotica Short stories..

Here's the first in the series, I plan to start writing another one...the title's really lame--THE BOARDWALK. Also I welcome better title suggestions.

Here's the link to it on my website (I have other stuff on it too)

http://carriesmusings.com/theboardwalk.html

Feedback would be wonderful.. :)

Carrie

posted in Erotic Fiction - 0 replies

Anne and Joseph part 3

quasimodo2 — Thu, 17 Mar 2005 03:43:25 GMT

Joseph was a wreck.

On the surface all was fine, he supposed. He wasn’t late for work, and the Property Manager had commented on his great attitude. His reports were all done, he’d finished his homework, cleaned the shack…

Basically he was going nuts. He was doing anything he could to distract himself from checking out the window to see if Anne was back from work. He was worried sick thinking she might not stop to say hello, or speak to him…that she would regret the whole night they had just had. He could taste her, smell her, and hear her whisper-like voice everywhere. Not to mention the total arousal that he was suffering all day. Ok, truthfully suffering was not the right word. Last night had been like a dream, and mostly he was just worried that he had woke up and it’s all gone.

She had said she’d be home about five…they even had plans. She hadn’t exactly done a lot of unpacking last night! So, he was going to help her with that, moving furniture and the like. It meant skipping class again, but, that was a pretty low priority for him anyway.

After all, Joseph was a professional slacker mostly, just coasting through life waiting for something. Four years on a two-year degree ought to prove that. For the first time, however, he was a little embarrassed by that. Anne was clearly educated and successful. What would he offer her? She had mentioned the company she worked for, a big multi-national. She was an artist in their design and planning department, 18th floor, with a small interior office. They had chatted amiably about it over breakfast, which implied that he wasn’t dreaming, but still he wasn’t entirely convinced. In any case, he’d been in that building for a job interview…more security, of course, and it was mostly cubicles, so having her own office meant she was someone important there. He wasn’t surprised by that, though, since having just met her he had found her on top of his important people list.

He had gotten a brief distraction about eleven a.m. when a resident’s dog had broken out of their apartment and was chasing some kids. Growing up, Joseph’s affinity for animals had many school councilors and family friends suggesting he be a vet when he grew up. Joseph was content with being their friend, and definitely did not want to have to see inside them. Then, about two-thirty in the afternoon, the Parker family had a pretty dramatic screaming fight. Joseph now knew way more about the love life of the Parker’s than he’d ever wanted to know!

It was five-seventeen when she drove up. His heart immediately started beating like the bass drum at a Metallica concert. He hadn’t really expected her until five-thirty or later, so even though he was watching the clock, he wasn’t really ready for her to arrive. He knew he was a little flushed and breathless, and he tried not to rush out to her car, but did anyway.

When he saw her face, her smile, her eyes, all happy to see him, a huge weight lifted. His gaze landed on her sweet lips, and a whole knew set of emotions filled him.

Anne had had a long day. She’d thought that this morning she would have died of mortification to discover that she had spent the whole night asleep, naked and sticky from sex on her living room floor with 2 pillows and a couple of quilts. But instead, she felt a sense of satisfaction, and comfort. She’d gotten up, and they’d gone across the street to a little Mom and Pop place and had a quiet breakfast,. Then Anne had gone to work.

She was almost afraid to go to work, but she was also looking forward to it. She’d never behaved like she had last night, not with anyone, ever. She’d been introduced to people, she’d been shown her new office, just a tiny little interior space, no windows or anything, but it had a door and an engraved placard with her name on it. She’d spent the day getting the drafting table set up to her liking and meeting her new secretary. Well, hers was a misnomer;;;; Gladys was a sixty-ish year-old grandmother who was a group secretary for six other people in her immediate group. She’d ordered the proper light bulbs for her lamps. And she’d spent a lot of time doodling on paper—drawing hearts and J’s, and of all things little dogs. She’ d crumpled up several pieces of scrap paper, embarrassed that she was acting like a junior high schooler.

Driving up to the complex, she wondered if Joseph would act disinterested, or what. She was thrilled when he practically ran to her car. Well, he would have except that he was also trying to wiggle his waistband into a different position to hide his growing erection! Anne blushed, and leaned out the window for a quick kiss.

When she leaned towards him, Joseph didn’t even hesitate to kiss her. He’d wanted to do just that all day long. Their lips met and every sensation from the preceding night dazzled his thoughts. It was a short kiss, but warm, and it left him breathless.

Anne lingered in the window for a moment, lost as well.

He’d been off work since five, as apparent by his bag already packed next to the door. She glanced at the seat beside her and he grabbed the bag, rounded the car and got in next to her. They rode across the parking lot in silence, with her concentrating on the route, trying to remember the way, and he completely lost in looking at her. Her eyes, so earnest and warm, behind wire frame glasses that sat on her pert little nose, fascinated him. They seemed large, but not too big at all, even though almost everyone he knew who wore glasses always seemed to have small eyes. Her cheeks were so smooth, soft to the eye, and to the touch as well, he recalled, while absently he reached over and touched her gently, just brushing with his fingertips. Her lips were terribly cute, with her slightly down-turned mouth, set in concentration. Her chin was soft and feminine, and her neck was thin and delicate. Her ears were small, mostly hidden behind her hair, but his fingers brushed it back so he could stroke the lobe. She had two holes for pierced earrings, but wasn’t wearing any.

Anne kept thinking that she was going to get lost, or crash the car into a dumpster or something, they way Joseph kept touching her, and staring at her. She almost let herself go down the thought-path of self-deprecation when she thought. “I’m going to keep a positive outlook this time, this is a great guy, and he doesn’t seem embarrassed to be with me either.”

She miraculously found her way to her door without getting lost or hitting any stationery objects. She parked, and almost before she could get out, Joseph had gotten out, grabbed his duffle bag and was opening her door. After she got out he helped her over the curb and even reached into the back of the car, where he must’ve smelled the Chinese food she’d picked up on the way home.

Anne unlocked the door, and went in, her eyes darting immediately to their little bed from last night, again feeling her cheeks redden. But she decided not to let it get the better of her, and headed for the larger of the two bedrooms. She’d noticed last night that the mattress, box springs and frame for her bed were in there, which was a start. So, she went in there, and sat down on a box, catching her breath and trying to concentrate on where she was going to put things. She was exquisitely aware of the noises of Joseph in the other bedroom- both doors in the connecting bathroom were open, and while she couldn’t quite see him, she could hear boxes being moved, and his breathing, still even, but deeper than before. She could imagine the muscles on his back contracting as he bent down, and across his broad shoulders as he reached to pick up a box, the way his butt rounded as he bent over, and she wanted to cup it in her hands.

Anne shook her head, trying to clear her thoughts. She stood up and started looking at the labels on the boxes—the movers had put her kitchen things in the bedroom, her bathroom supplies in the living room, her computer in the kitchen, and there was one box she was pretty sure wasn’t even hers!!

She moved boxes around a bit, clearing space and finding the drawers to her bureau, which were underneath boxes. She pushed all the boxes labeled clothes over to one corner of the bedroom and shuffled the rest out. Then she turned to go get Joseph, and found him right there, looking at her. He’d stripped off his shirt as he worked, and she could see that his chest hair was just slightly damp, and the flat muscles across his abdomen were damp and shiny. She wanted to run her hands through that hair, and nuzzle her mouth against his neck, inhaling the musky odor that was him, nipping slightly along his neck and then hungrily kiss him.

Anne was definitely looking hungry, he thought, and grinned. He took her hand, and she clenched his, and then he turned suddenly and pulled her along out to the front of the apartment.

“How’s that?”, he asked.

Joseph had seen last night how badly taken she’d been by the movers. They didn’t seem to care where they put anything, and many of the boxes looked abused. The saving grace was that Anne seemed to be very well organized, and all of her boxes were very neatly labeled. So, with only a little effort, he had moved things about and set up the dining room table. It was a small table, wooden, a light color, with only two chairs that he could find. But he had founded dishes, silverware, and glasses, which he had set out neatly for two.

Anne paused a moment, appreciative at the unexpected thoughtfulness. It didn’t decrease her desire to kiss him at all, so when she turned and found him preparing to button the shirt he’d put back on, she boldly reached forward, part the shirt with her hands while running her fingers through his chest hair. She leaned up and into him, and his head lowered and returned the kiss she planted on him. Their lips met, opening to let tongues explore, sharing hot breath. Joseph dropped the sides of the shirt, leaving it hanging, and wrapped his arms around her, lifting her up off the floor and pressing her tightly against his body. They were lost for several moments, but then, reluctantly they released each other, until only fingertips touching and eyes held to each other, they simply smiled.

“Cold pizza is great, and all, but cold Chinese is a different thing”, he stated with a grin. He clearly wasn’t complaining about the order of how things happened last night! His desire for her, in fact, was an almost physical element in the air, a scent to her, which left Anne blushing and demurely moving to her seat. Joseph was there immediately, holding it out as if they were at an expensive restaurant. He served her food, whatever she asked, and poured her soda over ice. Small gestures, perhaps, but he tried to deliver each with care.

Anne felt truly spoiled. Joseph was attentive, without making her feel waited upon entirely, it was a shared meal. He also made good conversation, which helped since Anne could barely think straight. She was sure she’d never been this aware of her own sexuality. She could feel minor twinges through her pussy, and the wetness soaking into her panties. She could feel her nipples, hard and straining against the soft cotton of her bra. Every time she moved, she could feel a change somewhere, she could feel Joseph’s eyes on her, and remembered his hands on her last night. She was certain she spent the entire meal with her cheeks flushed, and one hand clenched in the fabric of her skirt to prevent it finding the center of her pleasure and easing the ever building tension inside her body.

Joseph had been trying to take things slowly and carefully. He still had no idea how last night happened but he desperately did not want to ruin this good thing. Despite his best intentions, he wanted her now! He could see her arousal, from the rapid beating of her heart displayed in the small veins of her neck to the slight shaking of her hands as they ate or the one hand she held clenched under the table. He could almost taste her arousal, and hear it in her voice despite her whispering quality. As they neared the end of the meal, though, his mind was growing increasingly muddled by his desire to feel her arousal. He wanted his hands on her breasts and on her perfect ass, he wanted his mouth on hers, and he wanted inside of her, hot and wet and tightly drawing him to explode inside of her.

She had set the napkin that she had daintily wiped her mouth with down, signaling that she was as full as she wished to be. He immediately rose to take her dishes away. He couldn’t have hidden his erection if he had tried to, but he was not thinking much anyway. Anne rose, gathering the silverware, going through the motions of normalcy but feeling as if she was swimming in her own wetness. Seeing his hands were full she darted ahead of him to open the dishwasher. She bent over just slightly, far enough to drop the utensils in their little basket. Her ears registered the sound of the dishes being sat on the counter, but her reaction was slow. She was almost confused by what came next.

Joseph grabbed her, one hand on each of her arms between shoulder and elbow, and lifted her to his height, spinning her and pressing her roughly against the refrigerator. It rocked backward noisily as they kissed hungrily. Anne’s legs wrapped around his waist with a vice like grip, demanding more of him against her. Her weight better supported easily on his hips, one hand reached and grabbed her by the back of the head, tangled in her hair, turning her so that his kisses became deeper than she’d ever experienced. The other hand pressed up under her shirt, sliding her bra up and across already sensitive nipples so that he could cup her breast in his palm, taking her hard little nipple into his fingertips.

Anne reached down, trying to fumble open his belt, and the fastenings on his pants, but failing completely, all she managed was to untuck the end of his belt from it’s loop. She was scrambling, pulling at his shirt, trying to feel the coarse hairs against her ultra-sensitive nipples, contracted down as tight as they’d go into hard little knobs.

She finally managed to undo his belt, and popped the button right off his pants, tearing the zipper down in the same movement. Frantically she pushed his pants and underwear down off his ass, while he fumbled with her skirt, shoving it up to her waist, and pulling her soaked panties off entirely. Then Joseph nearly dropped Anne, with his feet tangled in his pants, caught around his ankles, but it just landed her fully, deeply seated on his turgid shaft. Anne screamed, wordlessly and Joseph nearly lost control as he felt the muscles inside her squeeze at having the full length and width of his cock accepted without notice, but she was wet and ready. After taking a deep breath and trying to concentrate Joseph braced one hand against the refrigerator and slammed home again, setting a hard, frantic pace which Anne matched perfectly, her nails digging little half-moons into his shoulder and ass as if trying to pull him in entirely.

But, even as light as she was, he couldn’t support her weight entirely, so he pulled out, and flipped her over the kitchen island behind them, flipping her skirt up over her back, and entering her from behind this time.

Anne didn’t know what to think when Joseph pulled out and turned her over, she was at a loss feeling empty from him removing himself without warning, and she was eager to have him back inside her. As she felt his incredibly hard penis against her ass, and then as he guided it back inside her sopping wet pussy, she arched back against him.

His thrusts were rapid fire and primal, sweat pouring off his body as he buried himself completely inside her. The head of his penis hitting against her cervix, she push herself against him with every thrust, wanting him deeper still. Her juices soaked his balls, and covered his thighs, and everywhere it touched him he felt his nerves sing.

Anne arched back against him, one hand holding herself upright, and the other reaching behind her furiously searching to squeeze his ass. For his part, Joseph held her hip as he drove himself inside her, and with his other hand he fondled, pressed, and pulled at her breast, flattening the soft, tiny mound and alternately tugging it taunt by a nipple the size and shape of a tiny pin. Her body too was covered in a slick sheen of sweat, and he continuously lost his grip on her nipple, but driven on by her cries of pleasure with each returned touch.

When Joseph began to cum, it was like a fire hose spraying into a waterfall. Each heavy thrust, their bodies locked together, shaking, their combined orgasms whipping their thought away completely. Anne fell forward, exhausted, her bare breasts against the cool countertops, her tight ass thrust into the air, her legs dangling too short for her tiny feet to touch the floor. He staggered back, completely spent but unable and unwilling to shake his gaze from her beautiful behind. From the top of her ass, sweat and cum mixed, running in rivulets down her bare legs to the back of her knees. Her pussy, still wet and swollen from their sex, was awash in white cum, dripping from her labia. Her ass cheeks parted, her anus exposed, leaving her completely open and vulnerable before him.

His muscles like putty, he staggered forward to take her in his arms from behind. Her pulled her slick, exhausted body to his, and after steadying himself for a moment, lifted her into his arms where she snuggled like a tiny doll. The kissed, less frantic, even tenderly. Their eyes smoldered with spent lust, warming to something like love.

Joseph carried her to their makeshift bed from the night before, and they laid there for awhile, his arms holding her protectively, her hands caressing him with affection deeper than she’d felt before. The slept soon after, for awhile.

posted in Erotic Fiction - 3 replies